THE LIFE OF NELSON

THE EMBODIMENT OF THE SEA POWER OF GREAT BRITAIN

BY

CAPTAIN A. T. MAHAN, D.C.L., LL.D.
UNITED STATES NAVY

AUTHOR OF
“THE INFLUENCE OF SEA POWER UPON HISTORY, 1660-1783,”
“THE INFLUENCE OF SEA POWER UPON THE FRENCH REVOLUTION AND
EMPIRE,”
AND OF A “LIFE OF ADMIRAL FARRAGUT”

IN TWO VOLUMES

VOL. I.

LONDON
SAMPSON LOW, MARSTON, & COMPANY,
LIMITED
1897


Captain Nelson, in 1781, aged Twenty-two Captain Nelson, in 1781, aged Twenty-two

PREFACE.

The Life of Nelson has been written so often, that an
explanation—almost an apology—seems due for any
renewal of the attempt; but, not to mention the attractiveness of
the theme in itself, it is essential to the completeness and
rounding off of the author’s discussion of the Influence of Sea
Power, that he present a study, from his own point of view, of
the one man who in himself summed up and embodied the greatness
of the possibilities which Sea Power comprehends,—the man
for whom genius and opportunity worked together, to make him the
personification of the Navy of Great Britain, the dominant factor
in the periods hitherto treated. In the century and a half
embraced in those periods, the tide of influence and of power has
swelled higher and higher, floating upward before the eyes of
mankind many a distinguished name; but it is not until their
close that one arises in whom all the promises of the past find
their finished realization, their perfect fulfilment.
Thenceforward the name of Nelson is enrolled among those few
presented to us by History, the simple mention of which suggests,
not merely a personality or a career, but a great force or a
great era concrete in a single man, who is its standard-bearer
before the nations.

Yet, in this process of exaltation, the man himself, even when
so very human and so very near our own time as Nelson is, suffers
from an association which merges his individuality in the
splendor of his surroundings; and it is perhaps pardonable to
hope that the subject is not so far exhausted but that a new
worker, gleaning after the reapers, may contribute something
further towards disengaging the figure of the hero from the glory
that cloaks it. The aim of the present writer, while not
neglecting other sources of knowledge, has been to make Nelson
describe himself, — tell the story of his own inner life as
well as of his external actions. To realize this object, it has
not seemed the best way to insert numerous letters, because, in
the career of a man of action, each one commonly deals with a
variety of subjects, which bear to one another little relation,
except that, at the moment of writing, they all formed part of
the multifold life the writer was then leading. It is true, life
in general is passed in that way; but it is not by such
distraction of interest among minute details that a particular
life is best understood. Few letters, therefore, have been
inserted entire; and those which have, have been chosen because
of their unity of subject, and of their value as
characteristic.

The author’s method has been to make a careful study of
Nelson’s voluminous correspondence, analyzing it, in
order to detect the leading features of temperament, traits of
thought, and motives of action; and thence to conceive within
himself, by gradual familiarity even more than by formal effort,
the character therein revealed. The impression thus produced he
has sought to convey to others, partly in the form of ordinary
narrative,—daily living with his hero,—and partly by
such grouping of incidents and utterances, not always, nor even
nearly, simultaneous, as shall serve by their joint evidence to
emphasize particular traits, or particular opinions, more
forcibly than when such testimonies are scattered far apart; as
they would be, if recounted in a strict order of time.

A like method of treatment has been pursued in regard to that
purely external part of Nelson’s career in which are embraced his
military actions, as well as his public and private life. The
same aim is kept in view of showing clearly, not only what he
did, but the principles which dominated his military thought, and
guided his military actions, throughout his life; or, it may be,
such changes as must inevitably occur in the development of a man
who truly lives. This cannot be done satisfactorily without
concentrating the evidence from time to time; and it is therefore
a duty a writer owes to his readers, if they wish such
acquaintance with his subject as he thinks he has succeeded in
acquiring for himself.

The author has received individual assistance from several
persons. To a general expression of thanks he wishes to add his special acknowledgments to
the present Earl Nelson, through whose aid he has obtained
information of interest which otherwise probably would have
escaped him; and to Lords Radstock and De Saumarez, both of whom
have been good enough to place in his hands letters contemporary
with Nelson, and touching incidentally matters that throw light
on his career. Material of the same kind has also been furnished
him by Professor John Knox Laughton, whose knowledge of Nelson
and of the Navy of that period is second to none; it is not the
least of the writer’s advantages that he has had before him, to
check possible errors in either fact or conclusions, the
admirable, though brief, Life of Nelson published by Mr. Laughton
two years since.

Illustrative anecdotes have also been supplied by Admiral Sir
William R. Mends, G.C.B., who has shown his continued interest in
the work by the trouble he has taken for it; by Mr. Stuart J.
Reid, of Blackwell Cliff, East Grinstead; and by Mr. Edgar Goble,
of Fareham, Hants. Mr. B.F. Stevens, of 4 Trafalgar Square, has
also kindly exerted himself on several occasions to obtain needed
information. To Mrs. F.H.B. Eccles, of Sherwell House, Plymouth,
granddaughter of Josiah Nisbet, Nelson’s stepson, the author is
indebted for reminiscences of Lady Nelson, and for her portrait
here published; and his thanks are also due to Lieutenant-Colonel
W. Clement D. Esdaile, of Burley Manor, Ringwood, Hants, through
whom he was brought into
communication with Mrs. Eccles, and who has in other ways helped
him.

Throughout the writing of the book constant assistance has
been received from Mr. Robert B. Marston, to whom cordial
acknowledgment is made for the untiring pains taken in
prosecuting necessary inquiries, which could not have been done
without great delay by one not living in England. Suggestions
valuable to the completeness of the work have been given also by
Mr. Marston.

For the portrait of Mrs. Philip Ward, the “Horatia” whom
Nelson called generally his adopted daughter, but at times spoke
of as his daughter simply, and whom, on the last morning of his
life, he commended to the care of his Country, the author has to
thank Mr. and Mrs. Nelson Ward, of 15 Lancaster Road, Belsize
Park, London. Mr. Nelson Ward is her son.

To the more usual sources of information already in print, it
is not necessary to refer in detail; but it is right to mention
especially the collection of Hamilton and Nelson letters,
published by Mr. Alfred Morrison, a copy of which by his polite
attention was sent the writer, and upon which must necessarily be
based such account of Nelson’s relations with Lady Hamilton as,
unfortunately, cannot be omitted wholly from a life so profoundly
affected by them.

A.T. MAHAN.

MARCH, 1897.


CONTENTS OF
VOL. I.

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.
 
MAPS AND BATTLE PLANS.
 
CHAPTER I.
 
THE FIRST TWENTY-FIVE YEARS.
 
Distinction of Nelson’s career1
His extensive and varied correspondence3
Parentage and birth4
Delicacy of constitution5
First entry in the Navy5
Anecdotes of childhood7
Cared for by his uncle, Captain Maurice Suckling9
Serves in a West India merchantman10
Expedition to the Arctic Sea12
Cruise to the East Indies14
Acting lieutenant in the Channel Fleet15
Promoted lieutenant in the “Lowestoffe”16
Goes to the West Indies17
Incidents of service18
Transferred to the flagship “Bristol”20
Promoted to Commander and to Post-Captain21
Personal appearance, 178022
Youth when promoted23
Scanty opportunities for war service24
The Nicaragua Expedition26
Health breaks down30
Returns to England31
Appointed to the “Albemarle”31
Short trip to the Baltic33
Goes to the North American Station35
At New York, and transferred to the West Indies37
Personal appearance, 178239
Sentiments concerning honor and money40
Returns to England and goes on half-pay41
Visit to France42
Unsuccessful courtship43
 
CHAPTER II.
 
CRUISE OF THE “BOREAS.”—CONTROVERSY OVER THE
ENFORCEMENT OF THE NAVIGATION ACT.—RETURN TO
ENGLAND.—RETIREMENT UNTIL THE OUTBREAK OF THE FRENCH
REVOLUTION.—APPOINTED TO COMMAND THE “AGAMEMNON.”
 
1784-1793.
 
Appointed to command the “Boreas”44
Sails for the Leeward Islands45
Traits of character and manners46
Refuses to recognize a commodore’s pendant, of a captain
“not in commission”
49
Indications of character in this act52
Controversy over the Navigation Act54
Refuses obedience to the Admiral’s order, as illegal57
Persists in seizing vessels violating the Act59
Consequent legal proceedings60
Conduct approved by the Home Government62
Results of his action63
Characteristics shown by it64
Meets his future wife, Mrs. Nisbet65
Contemporary description of him66
Progress of courtship68
Reconciliation with the Admiral72
Characteristics manifested by Nelson in the
controversy
73
Left senior officer on the Station74
Health and marriage75
The “Boreas” returns to England75
Employed on the Impress Service77
Annoyances and dissatisfaction78
Prejudices against him79
The “Boreas” paid off80
Sensitiveness under censure81
Flattering reception at Court82
Efforts to suppress frauds in West Indies82
Breadth and acuteness of intellect83
Results of his efforts against frauds86
Prejudices against him at the Admiralty86
His partisanship for Prince William Henry87
Insubordinate conduct of the latter88
Nelson’s difference with Lord Hood89
Out of favor at Court89
On half-pay, 1788-179290
Progress of the French Revolution92
Nelson applies for a ship94
Appointed to the “Agamemnon,” 6495
France declares war against Great Britain95
 
CHAPTER III.
 
NELSON’S DEPARTURE FROM ENGLAND IN THE
“AGAMEMNON.”—SERVICES IN THE MEDITERRANEAN UNTIL THE
RECOVERY OF TOULON BY THE FRENCH.—LORD HOOD IN
COMMAND.
 
FEBRUARY-DECEMBER, 1793.
 
Significance of Nelson’s career96
Intimate association of the “Agamemnon” with his
name
97
Delay in her equipment99
Nelson’s hatred for the French101
Sails for Spithead101
Cruising in the Channel102
Departure for Mediterranean, and arrival off Toulon103
Remarks on the Spanish Navy104
Professional utterances105
Services off Toulon and at Naples106
Toulon surrendered to the British and Spaniards107
Nelson’s reconcilement with Hood108
Hardships of the cruise109
His intelligence and zeal110
Rejoins fleet off Toulon112
Constantly on detached, semi-independent, service112
Sent to Tunis113
Action with four French frigates113
Negotiations at Tunis114
Nelson’s wish to go to the West Indies115
Ordered to command a division blockading Corsica115
The allies are forced to quit Toulon117
 
CHAPTER IV.
 
REDUCTION OF CORSICA BY THE BRITISH.—DEPARTURE OF
LORD HOOD FOR ENGLAND.—THE “AGAMEMNON” REFITTED AT
LEGHORN.
 
JANUARY-DECEMBER, 1794.
 
Importance of Corsica118
Hood orders Nelson to open communications with Paoli118
Operations begun at San Fiorenzo119
Bastia blockaded by Nelson120
Description of Bastia121
The army refuses to undertake the siege121
Destitute condition of the “Agamemnon”122
Quarrel between Hood and General Dundas122
Nelson’s opinions about besieging Bastia122
Comments123
Strength of the place124
Nelson’s military character as shown by his opinion125
Instances in his correspondence126
Progress of the siege127
The place capitulates129
Nelson’s part in the operations130
Inadequate credit from Hood131
Nelson’s dissatisfaction, but continued zeal132
Loftiness of his motives133
Arrival of General Stuart to command army in Corsica134
Preparations for siege of Calvi134
News of the sailing of French Toulon fleet134
Hood sails in pursuit134
Development of Nelson’s military opinions135
“Agamemnon” sent back to Bastia136
Proceeds thence to San Fiorenzo136
Nelson’s meeting with General Stuart136
His opinions on a “fleet in being”136
Arrival off Calvi137
Nelson lands with the troops138
Arrival of Lord Hood138
Nelson’s part in the siege of Calvi138
Defences of Calvi139
Nelson loses his right eye140
Friction between Army and Navy141
Nelson’s tact towards both142
Feeling between Hood and Moore143
Progress of the siege145
Calvi capitulates146
Sickness among the British147
Condition of “Agamemnon’s” crew148
Repose given at Leghorn148
Hood is relieved by Hotham and returns to England149
Nelson’s criticisms on naval actions150
His distress at prolonged continuance in port151
Broods over Hood’s inadequate mention of him151
Compliment from the Viceroy of Corsica154
 
CHAPTER V.
 
NELSON’S SERVICES WITH THE FLEET IN THE MEDITERRANEAN
UNDER ADMIRAL HOTHAM.—PARTIAL FLEET ACTIONS OF MARCH 13
AND 14, AND JULY 13.—NELSON ORDERED TO COMMAND A
DETACHED SQUADRON CO-OPERATING WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY IN THE
RIVIERA OF GENOA.
 
JANUARY-JULY, 1795.
 
General military conditions in Europe and Italy155
Importance of the British conquest of Corsica158
General character of Nelson’s service159
He rejoins the fleet160
His speculations as to the French objects160
The French put to sea161
Action between “Agamemnon” and “Ça Ira”163
Characteristics displayed by Nelson165
Partial fleet action, March 14167
Nelson’s urgency with Hotham168
Discussion of Hotham’s action169
Nelson’s share in the general result172
His affectionate correspondence with his wife173
Anxiety for Corsica174
Regret at Hood’s detachment from command175
Receives Honorary Colonelcy of Marines177
Sent on detached service to the Riviera177
Encounters French fleet178
Rejoins Hotham at San Fiorenzo178
Partial fleet action of July 13179
Nelson’s dissatisfaction with it180
Discussion of his criticisms181
Effects of Hotham’s inertness182
 
CHAPTER VI.
 
NELSON’S COMMAND OF A DETACHED SQUADRON ON THE RIVIERA OF
GENOA, UNTIL THE DEFEAT OF THE AUSTRIANS AT THE BATTLE OF
LOANO.—SIR JOHN JERVIS APPOINTED COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF IN
THE MEDITERRANEAN.
 
JULY-DECEMBER, 1795.
 
Nelson takes command of a squadron on the Riviera184
Conditions of belligerents and neutrals on the
Riviera
185
Nelson’s “political courage”189
Disregards Hotham’s orders190
Hotham approves his action191
Effect of his action upon the enemy192
Evasion of his efforts by the coasters192
He proposes to the Austrians to occupy San Remo193
Discussion of this proposal194
The effect in his mind of a “fleet in being”196
Inactivity of the Austrians and of the fleet197
Menacing attitude of the French199
Hotham succeeded by Hyde Parker199
Battle of Loano.—Defeat of the Austrians201
Nelson’s condemnation of the British admirals202
Increase of his own reputation203
Forcible letter repudiating an attack on his
integrity
204
Generally congenial character of his service on the
Riviera
206
Correspondence with home207
Passing desire to return to England208
 
CHAPTER VII.
 
NELSON’S SERVICES IN THE MEDITERRANEAN DURING THE YEAR
1796.—BONAPARTE’S ITALIAN CAMPAIGN.—THE BRITISH
ABANDON CORSICA, AND THE FLEET LEAVES THE MEDITERRANEAN.
 
JANUARY-DECEMBER, 1796.
 
The “Agamemnon” refits at Leghorn210
Nelson’s sensitiveness to censure210
His vindication of his recent conduct212
His erroneous conceptions of French military aims213
Importance of Vado Bay214
First meeting between Nelson and Jervis215
Nelson’s anxiety to remain on the station215
Coincidence of views between Nelson and Jervis216
Nelson sent again to the Riviera217
Reconnoitres Toulon217
Expects a French descent in force near Leghorn217
Analogy between this and Napoleon’s plans in 1805218
Nelson urges the Austrians to occupy Vado218
He hoists his broad pendant as Commodore220
The Austrian general, Beaulieu, advances220
Nelson accompanies the movement with his ships221
Premature attack by Austrians222
Nelson receives news of their defeat by Bonaparte223
Austrians retreat behind the Apennines223
Nelson resumes operations against the
coasting-traffic
224
His singleness of purpose and resoluteness225
His activity, difficulties encountered, and plans226
Transferred from the “Agamemnon” to the “Captain”229
Subsequent fortunes of the “Agamemnon”230
Bonaparte’s designs upon Corsica231
The French seize Leghorn233
Nelson’s inferences from that act234
Nelson and Bonaparte compared235
British blockade of Leghorn236
Occupation of Elba by the British237
The Austrians under Wurmser attack Bonaparte238
Nelson plans an assault on Leghorn238
He learns the Austrian defeat at Castiglione241
His gradual change of opinion as to leaving the
Mediterranean
242
His pride in the British fleet244
Genoa closes her ports against the British245
The fleet ordered to quit the Mediterranean247
Effect on Nelson247
He superintends the evacuation of Bastia251
The fleet withdraws to Gibraltar254
Growth of Nelson’s reputation254
His susceptibility to flattery256
His home relations257
His inadequate appreciation of the character of the
war
258
 
CHAPTER VIII.
 
THE EVACUATION OF ELBA.—NIGHT COMBAT WITH TWO
SPANISH FRIGATES.—BATTLE OF CAPE ST.
VINCENT.—NELSON PROMOTED TO
REAR-ADMIRAL.—SERVICES BEFORE CADIZ.
 
DECEMBER, 1796-JUNE, 1797.
 
Nelson sent to Elba to remove naval material259
Combat with Spanish frigates259
Arrival at Elba260
Hesitations of the General about evacuating261
Nelson leaves Elba with the naval vessels262
Deliberate reconnoissance of the enemy’s coast263
Characteristic action of Nelson throughout this
expedition
264
Night encounter with the Spanish fleet267
Rejoins Jervis off Cape St. Vincent268
Battle of Cape St. Vincent269
Nelson’s exceptional action271
His merit in taking it272
Takes possession of two Spanish ships-of-the-line273
Characteristics here evinced276
Controversy with Vice-Admiral William Parker277
Comments upon this280
Jervis’s neglect to mention special services281
His sense of Nelson’s merit283
Nelson’s preferences in the matter of rewards283
Made a Knight of the Bath284
Promoted Rear-Admiral285
Cruises for treasure-ships from Mexico286
Anxiety about the Elba troops287
Sent by Jervis to escort them to Gibraltar288
Safe return to Gibraltar288
Provides protection for American merchant-ships against
French privateers
289
Rejoins Jervis off Cadiz289
Operations against Cadiz290
General good health and happiness294
Pride in his reputation295
 
CHAPTER IX.
 
THE UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT AGAINST TENERIFFE.—NELSON
LOSES HIS RIGHT ARM.—RETURN TO ENGLAND.—REJOINS
ST. VINCENT’S FLEET, AND SENT INTO THE MEDITERRANEAN TO WATCH
THE TOULON ARMAMENT.
 
JULY, 1797-MAY, 1798.
 
Origin of the Teneriffe Expedition296
Conditions conducive to success297
Orders to Nelson to undertake it299
Failure of the first attempt300
Nelson determines to storm the town302
The assault and the repulse303
Nelson loses his right arm305
Rejoins the Commander-in-Chief off Cadiz306
Returns to England on sick-leave307
Painful convalescence308
Restoration to health309
His flag hoisted again, on board the “Vanguard”310
Rejoins St. Vincent off Cadiz310
Ordered to the Mediterranean to watch the Toulon
Armament
310
Close of the first period of his career311
Contrasts between his career hitherto and
subsequently
311
Relations with his wife while in England316
Quits the fleet to repair off Toulon316
 
CHAPTER X.
 
THE CAMPAIGN AND BATTLE OF THE NILE.
 
MAY-SEPTEMBER, 1798.
 
Changed political conditions in Europe, 1798317
The British Cabinet decides to take the offensive319
The quarter in which to strike determined by the Toulon
armament
320
Orders issued to St. Vincent321
Preference for Nelson indicated by Government321
Nelson’s flagship, the “Vanguard,” dismasted at sea323
Indications of character elicited by the accident324
He is joined by ten ships-of-the-line, raising his
squadron to thirteen
326
Pursuit of the expedition under Bonaparte327
Nelson’s fixedness of purpose327
Attitude of Naples329
Perplexities of the pursuit332
The light of the single eye335
Embarrassment from the want of frigates338
Squadron reaches Alexandria before the French338
Renewed perplexity339
Nelson returns to the westward339
Anchors at Syracuse340
Again goes east in search of the French342
The French fleet discovered at anchor in Aboukir Bay343
Prompt resolution to attack344
Disposition of the French fleet for battle345
Steadiness and caution of Nelson’s advance347
The Battle of the Nile348
Nelson severely wounded351
The French flagship blows up354
Nelson’s dissatisfaction with the results356
His orders after the battle358
Subsequent measures360
Effect of the news in Great Britain361
Nelson’s rewards361
Reception of the news in Europe generally363
Nelson’s concern about Troubridge364
Immediate effect of the victory upon the French in
Egypt
365
Nelson ordered with his fleet to the westward366
Sails for Naples366
 
CHAPTER XI.
 
NELSON’S RETURN FROM EGYPT TO NAPLES.—MEETING WITH
LADY HAMILTON.—ASSOCIATION WITH THE COURT OF
NAPLES.—WAR BETWEEN NAPLES AND FRANCE.—DEFEAT OF
THE NEAPOLITANS.—FLIGHT OF THE COURT TO PALERMO.
 
SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER, 1798.
 
Voyage to Naples367
Recovery from wound368
His views as to future operations368
Change of view after reaching Naples369
Arrival at Naples371
Meeting with the Hamiltons372
Previous career of Lady Hamilton373
Her political influence in Naples383
Her characteristics384
Her influence over Nelson386
Rapid progress of the intimacy387
His association with the Court388
He urges Naples to declare war against France389
Political situation of Naples relatively to France390
Nelson goes off Malta391
Returns to Naples392
Neapolitans advance against the French in Rome393
Their overthrow and rout394
The royal family and Court fly to Palermo395
Nelson in Palermo395
Scandals about his residence there396
Troubridge’s remonstrances with him398
 
CHAPTER XII.
 
NELSON’S CAREER, AND GENERAL EVENTS IN THE MEDITERRANEAN
AND ITALY, FROM THE OVERTHROW OF THE ROYAL GOVERNMENT IN
NAPLES TO THE INCURSION OF THE FRENCH FLEET UNDER ADMIRAL
BRUIX.
 
JANUARY-MAY, 1799.
 
The French enter Naples399
Nelson’s distress and comments400
The Sidney Smith mission400
Nelson’s indignation401
Modification of Smith’s orders402
Nelson’s diplomatic capacity403
Jealousy of Russian progress in the Mediterranean404
His expectations of Russian assistance406
Precautions against Russians in Malta406
His poor opinion of the Neapolitan troops408
Difficulties with the Barbary States409
Nelson’s dealings with them410
His hatred of the French411
Deep depression of spirits412
Fears for Sicily413
French reverses in Germany and Italy415
British and Neapolitan successes about Naples415
The French evacuate the kingdom of Naples416
News of the approach of the French fleet under Bruix417
 
CHAPTER XIII.
 
FROM THE INCURSION OF THE FRENCH FLEET UNDER BRUIX TO THE
RESTORATION OF THE ROYAL AUTHORITY AT NAPLES.—THE
CARACCIOLO EXECUTION.—NELSON’S DISOBEDIENCE TO ADMIRAL
LORD KEITH.
 
MAY-JULY, 1799.
 
Nelson’s measures to meet Bruix’s fleet418
His perplexity and mental distress419
Concentrates his division off Maritimo420
His sagacity and resolution421
Growing infatuation about Lady Hamilton422
Learns that Bruix has gone to Toulon423
Takes his squadron to Palermo423
Distress at St. Vincent’s intention to go home424
Movements of St. Vincent and of Keith with the main
fleet
425
Nelson starts from Palermo for Naples425
News from Keith causes him to return off Maritimo426
Dissatisfaction with Keith’s measures427
Resolves to go to Naples with the squadron428
Arrival at Naples428
State of affairs there429
Nelson’s powers as representative of the King of
Naples
429
Annuls the existing armistice430
Capitulation of the castles Uovo and Nuovo432
Discussion of Nelson’s action at this time432
Justification of his conduct434
The Caracciolo incident437
Execution of Caracciolo439
Discussion of Nelson’s action in this case439
His profound attachment to the royal family of
Naples
443
The King establishes his court on board Nelson’s
flagship
443
Mutual admiration of Nelson and the Hamiltons444
Castle of St. Elmo capitulates444
Troubridge sent against Capua444
Keith orders Nelson to send ships to Minorca445
Nelson disobeys446
Keith repeats his orders447
Nelson again refuses obedience448
Discussion of this incident449
The Admiralty censure Nelson451
Nelson’s discontent452
His complaints of his health453

LIST OF
ILLUSTRATIONS.

VOLUME ONE.

Captain Nelson, in 1781, aged
Twenty-two

From the painting by J.F.
Rigaud, in the possession of Earl Nelson.

Captain Maurice Suckling, R.n.
From an engraving by William
Ridley.

Captain William Locker, R.n.
From an engraving by H.T.
Ryall, after the painting by G. Stuart, at Greenwich
Hospital.

Admiral, Lord Hood
From the painting by L.F.
Abbott, in the National Portrait Gallery.

Admiral, Sir John Jervis, Earl of St.
Vincent

From an engraving by H.
Robinson, after the painting by John Hoppner, in St. James’s
Palace.

Sir
Thomas Troubridge

From the painting by Sir
William Beechey.

Lady Nelson
From a photograph by Mr. E.
Kelly, of Plymouth, of a miniature in the possession of Mrs.
F.H.B. Eccles, of Sherwell House, Plymouth, a
great-granddaughter of Lady Nelson. Believed to have been
painted about the time of the Battle of the Nile.

Rear Admiral, Sir Horatio Nelson in
1798

From the painting by L.F.
Abbott, in the National Portrait Gallery.

Emma, Lady Hamilton
After a painting by G.
Romney.

Admiral, Lord Keith
After the painting by John
Hoppner in the possession of the Dowager Marchioness of
Lansdowne.


MAPS AND BATTLE
PLANS.

VOLUME ONE.


CHAPTER
I.

THE FIRST TWENTY-FIVE YEARS.

1758-1783.

It is the appointed lot of some of History’s chosen few to
come upon the scene at the moment when a great tendency is
nearing its crisis and culmination. Specially gifted with
qualities needed to realize the fulness of its possibilities,
they so identify themselves with it by their deeds that they
thenceforth personify to the world the movement which brought
them forth, and of which their own achievements are at once the
climax and the most dazzling illustration. Fewer still, but
happiest of all, viewed from the standpoint of fame, are those
whose departure is as well timed as their appearance, who do not
survive the instant of perfected success, to linger on subjected
to the searching tests of common life, but pass from our ken in a
blaze of glory which thenceforth forever encircles their names.
In that evening light break away and vanish the ominous clouds
wherewith human frailties or tyrant passions had threatened to
darken their renown; and their sun goes down with a lustre which
the lapse of time is powerless to dim. Such was the privilege of
the stainless Wolfe; such, beyond all others, that of Nelson.
Rarely has a man been more favored in the hour of his appearing; never one so fortunate in the
moment of his death.

Yet, however accidental, or providential, this rarely allotted
portion, this crowning incident of an heroic career, it is after
all but an incident. It the man has not contrived; but to it he
has contributed much, without which his passing hour would have
faded to memory, undistinguished among those of the myriads,
great and small, who have died as nobly and are forever
forgotten. A sun has set; but before its setting it has run a
course, be it long or short, and has gathered a radiance which
fixes upon its parting beams the rapt attention of beholders. The
man’s self and the man’s works, what he was and what he did, the
nature which brought forth such fruits, the thoughts which issued
in such acts, hopes, fears, desires, quick intuitions, painful
struggles, lofty ambitions, happy opportunities, have blended to
form that luminous whole, known and seen of all, but not to be
understood except by a patient effort to resolve the great result
into its several rays, to separate the strands whose twisting has
made so strong a cord.

Concerning the man’s external acts, it will often happen that
their true value and significance can best be learned, not from
his own personal recital, but from an analytic study of the deeds
themselves. Yet into them, too, often enters, not only the
subtile working of their author’s natural qualities, but also a
certain previous history of well-defined opinions, of settled
principles firmly held, of trains of thought and reasoning, of
intuitions wrought into rational convictions, all of which betray
both temperament and character. Of these intellectual
antecedents, the existence and development may be gleaned from
his writings, confirming the inference reached somewhat
mechanically by the scrutiny of his actions. They play to the
latter the part of the soul to the body, and thus contribute to
the rather anatomical result of the dissecting process a spiritual element it would otherwise
lack. But if this is so even of the outward career, it is far
more deeply true of the inner history, of that underlying native
character, which masterfully moulds and colors every life, yet
evades the last analysis except when the obscure workings of
heart and mind have been laid bare by their owner’s words,
recording the feelings of the fleeting hour with no view to
future inspection. In these revelations of self, made without
thought of the world outside, is to be found, if anywhere, the
clue to that complex and often contradictory mingling of
qualities which go to form the oneness of the man’s personality.
This discordance between essential unity and superficial
diversities must be harmonized, if a true conception of his being
is to be formed. We know the faces of our friends, but we see
each as one. The features can, if we will, be separately
considered, catalogued, and valued; but who ever thus thinks
habitually of one he knows well? Yet to know well must be the aim
of biography,—so to present the traits in their totality,
without suppression of any, and in their true relative
proportions, as to produce, not the blurred or distorted outlines
seen through an imperfect lens, but the vivid apprehension which
follows long intimacy with its continual, though unconscious,
process of correction.

For such a treatment of Nelson’s character, copious, if
imperfect, material is afforded in his extensive and varied
correspondence. From it the author aims, first, to draw forth a
distinct and living image of the man himself, as sketched therein
at random and loosely by his own hand. It is sought to reach the
result by keeping the reader in constant contact, as by daily
acquaintance, with a personality of mingled weakness and
strength, of grave faults as well as of great virtues, but one
whose charm was felt in life by all who knew it. The second
object, far less ambitious, is to present a clear narrative of
the military career, of the mighty deeds of arms, of this first
of British seamen, whom the
gifts of Nature and the course of History have united to make, in
his victories and in their results, the representative figure of
the greatest sea-power that the world has known.

It will not be thought surprising that we have, of the first
thirty years of Nelson’s life, no such daily informal record as
that which illustrates the comparatively brief but teeming period
of his active fighting career, from 1793 to 1805, when he at
once, with inevitable directness and singular rapidity, rose to
prominence, and established intimate relations with numbers of
his contemporaries. A few anecdotes, more or less characteristic,
have been preserved concerning his boyhood and youth. In his
early manhood we have his own account, both explicit and implied
in many casual unpremeditated phrases, of the motives which
governed his public conduct in an episode occurring when,
scarcely yet more than a youth, he commanded a frigate in the
West Indies,—the whole singularly confirmatory, it might
better be said prophetic, of the distinguishing qualities
afterwards so brilliantly manifested in his maturity. But beyond
these, it is only by the closest attention and careful gleaning
that can be found, in the defective and discontinuous collection
of letters which remains from his first thirty years, the
indisputable tokens, in most important particulars, of the man
that was to be.

The external details of this generally uneventful period can
be rapidly summarized. He was born on the 29th of September,
1758, the fifth son and sixth child of Edmund Nelson, then rector
of the parish of Burnham Thorpe, in Norfolk, a county which lies
along the eastern coast of England, bordering the North Sea. His
mother, whose name before marriage was Catherine Suckling, was
grandniece to Sir Robert Walpole, the famous prime minister of
Great Britain during twenty years of the reigns of the first two
Georges. Sir Robert’s second brother was called Horatio; and it
was from the latter, or from his son, that the future hero took his baptismal name, which, in a
more common form, was also that of Sir Robert’s younger son, the
celebrated letter and memoir writer, Horace Walpole.

Of the eleven children borne by Nelson’s mother in her
eighteen wedded years, only two lived to grow old. She herself
died at forty-two; and her brother, Captain Maurice Suckling, of
the Royal Navy, was also cut off in the prime of his age. As the
earlier Nelsons were unusually long-lived, it seems probable that
a certain delicacy of constitution was transmitted through the
Sucklings to the generation to which the admiral belonged. He was
himself, at various periods through life, a great sufferer, and
frequently an invalid; allusions to illness, often of a most
prostrating type, and to his susceptibility to the influences of
climate or weather, occur repeatedly and at brief intervals
throughout his correspondence. This is a factor in his career
which should not be lost to mind; for on the one hand it explains
in part the fretfulness which at times appears, and on the other
brings out with increased force the general kindly sweetness of
his temper, which breathed with slight abatement through such
depressing conditions. It enhances, too, the strength of purpose
that trod bodily weakness under foot, almost unconsciously, at
the call of duty or of honor. It is notable, in his letters, that
the necessity for exertion, even when involving severe exposure,
is apt to be followed, though without apparent recognition of a
connection between the two, by the remark that he has not for a
long time been so well. He probably experienced, as have others,
that it is not the greater hardships of the profession, much less
the dangers, but its uncertainties and petty vexations, which
tell most severely on a high-strung organization like his
own.

Captain Maurice Suckling, R.N. Captain Maurice Suckling, R.N.

The immediate occasion of his going to sea was as follows. In
1770 the Falkland Islands, a desolate and then unimportant group,
lying in the South Atlantic, to the eastward of Patagonia, were
claimed as a possession by both
Spain and Great Britain. The latter had upon them a settlement
called Port Egmont, before which, in the year named, an
overwhelming Spanish squadron suddenly appeared, and compelled
the British occupants to lower their flag. The insult aroused
public indignation in England to the highest pitch; and while
peremptory demands for reparation were despatched to Spain, a
number of ships of war were ordered at once into commission.
Among these was the “Raisonnable,” of sixty-four guns, to the
command of which was appointed Nelson’s uncle, Captain Maurice
Suckling. The latter had some time before promised to provide for
one of his sister’s children, the family being very poor; and,
the custom of the day permitting naval captains, as a kind of
patronage, to take into the King’s service on board their own
ships a certain number of lads, as midshipmen or otherwise, the
opportunity of giving a nephew a start in life was now in his
hands. The story is that Horatio, though then but twelve years
old, realized the burden of pecuniary care that his father was
carrying, and himself volunteered the wish that his uncle would
take him to sea. However it happened, the suggestion staggered
Suckling, who well knew the lad’s puny frame and fragile
constitution. “What has poor little Horatio done,” cried he,
“that he, being so weak, should be sent to rough it at sea? But
let him come, and if a cannon-ball takes off his head, he will at
least be provided for.” Under such gloomy foreboding began the
most dazzling career that the sea, the mother of so many heroes,
has ever seen.[1] Spain, after
a short hesitation, yielded the British demands, so that war did
not come, and the “Raisonnable,” with other ships, was again put
out of commission. The incident of the Falkland Islands, however,
had served the purpose of introducing Nelson to his profession,
for which otherwise the opportunity might not have offered. Being
so young when thus embarked, he, in common with many of the most
successful seamen of that day, got scanty schooling; nor did he,
as some others did, by after application remedy the
eccentricities of style, and even of grammar, which are apt to
result from such early neglect. His letters, vigorous and direct
as they are, present neither the polished diction of Collingwood,
nor the usual even correctness of St. Vincent and Saumarez, but
are, on the contrary, constantly disfigured by awkward
expressions and bad English. There was rarely, however, danger of
mistaking his meaning, as was sometimes charged against Lord
Howe.

Here, before fairly parting with the humble home life, of
which the motherless boy had seen, and was throughout his career
to see so little, is a fit place to introduce two anecdotes
associated with those early days which his biographers have
transmitted to us. We of these critical times have learned to
look with incredulity, not always unmixed with derision, upon
stories relating to the childhood of distinguished men; but it
can safely be said that the two now to be given are in entire
keeping, not merely with particular traits, but with the great
ruling tenor of Nelson’s whole life. He and his elder brother
were going to school one winter
day upon their ponies. Finding the snow so deep as to delay them
seriously, they went back, and the elder reported that they could
not get on. The father very judiciously replied: “If that be so,
I have of course nothing to say; but I wish you to try again, and
I leave it to your honour not to turn back, unless necessary.” On
the second attempt, the elder was more than once for returning;
but Horatio stuck it out, repeating continually, “Remember it was
left to our honour,” and the difficult journey was
accomplished.

The children in this instance seem to have felt that there was
danger in going on. The other recorded occurrence shows in the
lad that indifference to personal benefit, as distinguished from
the sense of conspicuous achievement, which was ever a prominent
characteristic of the man. The master of his school had a very
fine pear-tree, whose fruit the boys coveted, but upon which none
dared hazard an attempt. At last Nelson, who did not share their
desires, undertook the risk, climbed the tree by night, and
carried off the pears, but refused to eat any of
them,—saying that he had taken them only because the others
were afraid.

Trivial though these incidents may seem, they are so merely
because they belong to the day of small things. To those
accustomed to watch children, they will not appear unworthy of
note. Taken together, they illustrate, as really as do his
greatest deeds, the two forms assumed at different times by the
one incentive which always most powerfully determined Nelson’s
action through life,—the motive to which an appeal was
never made in vain. No material considerations, neither danger on
the one hand, nor gain on the other, ever affected him as did
that idealized conception which presented itself, now as duty,
now as honor, according as it bore for the moment upon his
relations to the state or to his own personality. “In my mind’s
eye,” said he to his friend Captain Hardy, who afterwards bent over him as his spirit was
parting amid the tumult of his last victory, “I ever saw a
radiant orb suspended which beckoned me onward to renown.” Nelson
did not often verge upon the poetical in words, but to the poetry
of lofty aspiration his inmost being always answered true.

To the young naval officer of a century ago, especially if
without political or social influence, it was a weighty advantage
to be attached to some one commanding officer in active
employment, who by favorable opportunity or through professional
friendships could push the fortunes of those in whom he was
interested. Much of the promotion was then in the hands of the
admirals on foreign stations; and this local power to reward
distinguished service, though liable to abuse in many ways,
conduced greatly to stimulate the zeal and efforts of officers
who felt themselves immediately under the eye of one who could
make or mar their future. Each naval captain, also, could in his
degree affect more or less the prospects of those dependent upon
him. Thus Suckling, though not going to sea himself, continued
with intelligent solicitude his promised care of the young
Nelson. When the “Raisonnable” was paid off, he was transferred
to the command of the “Triumph,” of seventy-four guns, stationed
as guard-ship in the river Medway; and to her also he took with
him his nephew, who was borne upon her books for the two
following years, which were, however, far from being a period of
inactive harbor life. Having considerable professional interest,
he saw to the lad’s being kept afloat, and obtained for him from
time to time such service as seemed most desirable to his
enterprising spirit.

The distinction between the merchant seaman and the
man-of-war’s man, or even the naval officer, in those days of
sailing ships and simple weapons was much less sharply marked
than it has since become. Skill in seamanship, from the use of
the marlinespike and the sail-needle up to the full equipping of a ship and the handling
of her under canvas, was in either service the prime essential.
In both alike, cannon and small arms were carried; and the ship’s
company, in the peaceful trader as well as in the ship of war,
expected to repel force with force, when meeting upon equal
terms. With a reduced number of naval vessels in commission, and
their quarter-decks consequently over-crowded with young
officers, a youth was more likely to find on board them a life of
untasked idleness than a call to professional occupation and
improvement. Nelson therefore was sent by his careful guardian to
a merchant-ship trading to the West Indies, to learn upon her, as
a foremast hand, the elements of his profession, under conditions
which, from the comparative fewness of the crew and the activity
of the life, would tend to develop his powers most rapidly. In
this vessel he imbibed, along with nautical knowledge, the
prejudice which has usually existed, more or less, in the
merchant marine against the naval service, due probably to the
more rigorous exactions and longer terms of enlistment in the
latter, although the life in other respects is one of less
hardship; but in Nelson’s day the feeling had been intensified by
the practice of impressment, and by the severe, almost brutal
discipline that obtained on board some ships of war, through the
arbitrary use of their powers by captains, then insufficiently
controlled by law. In this cruise he seems to have spent a little
over a year; a time, however, that was not lost to him for the
accomplishment of the period of service technically required to
qualify as a lieutenant, his name continuing throughout on the
books of the “Triumph,” to which he returned in July, 1772.

Suckling’s care next insured for him a continuance of active,
semi-detached duty, in the boats of the “Triumph,”—an
employment very different from, and more responsible than, that
in which he had recently been occupied, and particularly
calculated to develop in so apt a nature the fearlessness of responsibility, both
professional and personal, that was among the most prominent
features of Nelson’s character. “The test of a man’s courage is
responsibility,” said that great admiral and shrewd judge of men,
the Earl of St. Vincent, after a long and varied experience of
naval officers; and none ever shone more brightly under this
supreme proof than the lad whose career is now opening before us.
It may be interesting, too, to note that this condition of more
or less detached service, so early begun, in which, though not in
chief command, he held an authority temporarily independent, and
was immediately answerable for all that happened on the spot, was
the singular characteristic of most of his brilliant course,
during which, until 1803, two years before Trafalgar, he was only
for brief periods commander-in-chief, yet almost always acted
apart from his superior. Many a man, gallant, fearless, and
capable, within signal distance of his admiral, has, when out of
sight of the flag, succumbed with feeble knees to the burden of
independent responsible action, though not beyond his
professional powers. This strength, like all Nature’s best gifts,
is inborn; yet, both for the happy possessor and for the merely
average man, it is susceptible of high development only by being
early exercised, which was the good fortune of Nelson.

Of these two years of somewhat irregular service, while
nominally attached to the “Triumph,” it will be well to give the
account in his own words; for, having been written a full quarter
of a century later, they record the deepest and most lasting
impressions made upon him during that susceptible period when
first becoming familiar with the calling he was to
adorn:—

“The business with Spain being accommodated, I was sent in a
West India ship belonging to the house of Hibbert, Purrier, and
Horton, with Mr. John Rathbone, who had formerly been in the
Navy, in the Dreadnought with Captain Suckling. From this
voyage I returned to the Triumph at Chatham in July, 1772; and, if I did not improve in
my education, I returned a practical Seaman, with a horror of
the Royal Navy, and with a saying, then constant with the
Seamen, ‘Aft the most honour, forward the better man!’
It was many weeks before I got the least reconciled to a
Man-of-War, so deep was the prejudice rooted; and what pains
were taken to instil this erroneous principle in a young mind!
However, as my ambition was to be a Seaman, it was always held
out as a reward, that if I attended well to my navigation, I
should go in the cutter and decked long-boat, which was
attached to the Commanding officer’s ship at Chatham. Thus by
degrees I became a good pilot, for vessels of that description,
from Chatham to the Tower of London, down the Swin, and the
North Foreland; and confident of myself amongst rocks and
sands, which has many times since been of great comfort to me.
In this way I was trained, till the expedition towards the
North Pole was fitted out; when, although no boys were allowed
to go in the Ships, (as of no use,) yet nothing could prevent
my using every interest to go with Captain Lutwidge in the
Carcass; and, as I fancied I was to fill a man’s place, I
begged I might be his cockswain; which, finding my ardent
desire for going with him, Captain Lutwidge complied with, and
has continued the strictest friendship to this moment. Lord
Mulgrave, whom I then first knew, maintained his kindest
friendship and regard to the last moment of his life. When the
boats were fitting out to quit the two Ships blocked up in the
ice, I exerted myself to have the command of a four-oared
cutter raised upon, which was given me, with twelve men; and I
prided myself in fancying I could navigate her better than any
other boat in the Ship.”

It will be recognized from this brief yet suggestive and
characteristic narrative, that, however valuable and even
indispensable may have been his uncle’s assistance in forwarding
his wishes, it was his own ambition and his own impulse that even
at this early day gave direction to his course, and obtained
opportunities which would scarcely have been offered
spontaneously to one of his physical frailty. In this Arctic
expedition he underwent the experiences common to all who tempt those icebound
seas. During it occurred an incident illustrative of Nelson’s
recklessness of personal danger,—a very different thing
from official recklessness, which he never showed even in his
moments of greatest daring and highest inspiration. The story is
so hackneyed by frequent repetition as to make its relation a
weariness to the biographer, the more so that the trait of
extreme rashness in youth is one by no means so rare as to be
specially significant of Nelson’s character. It will be given in
the words of his first biographers:—

“There is also an anecdote recollected by Admiral Lutwidge,
which marked the filial attention of his gallant cockswain.
Among the gentlemen on the quarter-deck of the Carcass, who
were not rated midshipmen, there was, besides young Nelson, a
daring shipmate of his, to whom he had become attached. One
night, during the mid-watch, it was concerted between them that
they should steal together from the ship, and endeavour to
obtain a bear’s skin. The clearness of the nights in those high
latitudes rendered the accomplishment of this object extremely
difficult: they, however, seem to have taken advantage of the
haze of an approaching fog, and thus to have escaped unnoticed.
Nelson in high spirits led the way over the frightful chasms in
the ice, armed with a rusty musket. It was not, however, long
before the adventurers were missed by those on board; and, as
the fog had come on very thick, the anxiety of Captain Lutwidge
and his officers was very great. Between three and four in the
morning the mist somewhat dispersed, and the hunters were
discovered at a considerable distance, attacking a large bear.
The signal was instantly made for their return; but it was in
vain that Nelson’s companion urged him to obey it. He was at
this time divided by a chasm in the ice from his shaggy
antagonist, which probably saved his life; for the musket had
flashed in the pan, and their ammunition was expended. ‘Never
mind,’ exclaimed Horatio, ‘do but let me get a blow at this
devil with the but-end of my musket, and we shall have him.’
His companion, finding that entreaty was in vain, regained the ship. The captain, seeing
the young man’s danger, ordered a gun to be fired to terrify
the enraged animal. This had the desired effect; but Nelson was
obliged to return without his bear, somewhat agitated with the
apprehension of the consequence of this adventure. Captain
Lutwidge, though he could not but admire so daring a
disposition, reprimanded him rather sternly for such rashness,
and for conduct so unworthy of the situation he occupied; and
desired to know what motive he could have for hunting a bear?
Being thought by his captain to have acted in a manner unworthy
of his situation, made a deep impression on the high-minded
cockswain; who, pouting his lip, as he was wont to do when
agitated, replied, ‘Sir, I wished to kill the bear, that I
might carry its skin to my father.'”

Upon his return to England from the Arctic Seas, Nelson again
by his own choice determined his immediate future. Within a
fortnight of leaving the “Carcass,” he was, through his uncle’s
influence, received on board by the captain of the “Seahorse,” of
twenty guns, one of the ships composing a squadron that was just
then fitting out for the East Indies. To quote himself, “Nothing
less than such a distant voyage could in the least satisfy my
desire of maritime knowledge.” During an absence of three years
he for much of the time, as formerly in his West India cruise,
did the duty of a seaman aloft, from which he was afterwards
rated midshipman, and placed, this time finally, upon the
quarter-deck as an officer. In the ordinary course of cruising in
peace times, he visited every part of the station from Bengal to
Bussorah; but the climate, trying even to vigorous Europeans,
proved too much for his frail health. After a couple of years he
broke down and was invalided home, reaching England in September,
1776. His escape from death was attributed by himself to the kind
care of Captain Pigot of the “Dolphin,” in which ship he came
back. At this period we are told that, when well, he was of
florid countenance, rather
stout and athletic; but, as the result of his illness, he was
reduced to a mere skeleton, and for some time entirely lost the
use of his limbs,—a distressing symptom, that returned upon
him a few years later after his Central American expedition in
1780, and confirms the impression of extreme fragility of
constitution, which is frequently indicated in other ways.

During this absence in the East Indies Captain Suckling, in
April, 1775, had been named Comptroller of the Navy,—a
civil position, but one that carried with it power and consequent
influence. This probably told for much in obtaining for Nelson,
who was but just eighteen, and had not yet passed the
examinations for his first promotion, an acting appointment as
lieutenant. With this he joined a small ship-of-the-line, the
“Worcester,” of sixty-four guns, on board which he remained for
six months, engaged in convoy duty between the Channel and
Gibraltar, seeing from her decks for the first time the waters of
the Mediterranean and its approaches, since then indissolubly
associated with his name and his glory. He took with him a letter
from his uncle to the captain of his new ship; but while such
introduction, coming from so influential a quarter, doubtless
contributed powerfully to clear from his path the obstacles
commonly encountered by young men, Nelson had gained for himself
a reputation for professional capacity, which, here as throughout
his life, quickly won him the full confidence of his superiors.
In later years, when his admiral’s flag was flying, he recorded,
with evident pride in the recollection, that while on board the
“Worcester,” notwithstanding his youth, his captain used to say,
“He felt as easy when I was upon deck as any officer of the
ship.” It is doubtful, indeed, whether Nelson ever possessed in a
high degree the delicate knack of handling a ship with the utmost
dexterity and precision. He certainly had not the reputation for
so doing. Codrington,—a thorough Nelsonian, to use his own
somewhat factious expression—used to say in later years, “Lord
Nelson was no seaman; even in the earlier stages of the
profession his genius had soared higher, and all his energies
were turned to becoming a great commander.” His apprenticeship,
before reaching command, was probably too short; and, as captain,
his generous disposition to trust others to do work for which he
knew them fitted, would naturally lead him to throw the
manipulation of the vessel upon his subordinates. But although,
absorbed by broader and deeper thoughts of the responsibilities
and opportunities of a naval commander, to which he was naturally
attracted by both his genius and his temperament, he was excelled
in technical skill by many who had no touch of his own
inspiration, he nevertheless possessed a thoroughly competent
knowledge of his profession as a simple seaman; which, joined to
his zeal, energy, and intelligence, would more than justify the
confidence expressed by his early commander. Of this knowledge he
gave full proof a year later, when, before a board of captains,
strangers to him, he successfully passed his examinations for a
lieutenancy. His uncle Suckling, as Comptroller of the Navy, was
indeed on the Board; but he concealed the fact of relationship
until the other members had expressed themselves satisfied.

His examination was held within a week of his leaving the
“Worcester,” on the 8th of April, 1777; and Suckling once more,
but for the last time in his life, was able to exert his
influence in behalf of his relative by promptly securing for him,
not only his promotion to lieutenant, which many waited for long,
but with it his commission, dated April 10, to the “Lowestoffe,”
a frigate of thirty-two guns. This class of vessel was in the old
days considered particularly desirable for young officers, being
more active than ships-of-the-line, while at the same time more
comfortable, and a better school for the forming of an officer,
than were the smaller cruisers; and his uncle probably felt that Nelson, whose service
hitherto had been mainly upon the latter, needed yet to perfect
the habits and methods distinctive of a ship of war, for he now
wrote him a letter upon the proprieties of naval conduct,
excellently conceived, yet embracing particulars that should
scarcely have been necessary to one who had served his time on
board well-ordered ships. The appointment to the “Lowestoffe” was
further fortunate, both for him and for us, as in the commander
of the vessel, Captain William Locker, he found, not only an
admirable officer and gentleman, but a friend for whom he formed
a lasting attachment, ending only with Locker’s death in 1800,
two years after the Battle of the Nile. To this friendship we owe
the fullest record, at his own hands, of his early career; for
Locker kept the numerous letters written him by Nelson while
still an unknown young man. Of sixty-seven which now remain,
covering the years from 1777 to 1783, all but thirty were to this
one correspondent.

Captain William Locker, R.N Captain William Locker, R.N

In another respect the appointment to the “Lowestoffe” was
fortunate for Nelson. The ship was destined to the West
Indies—or, to speak more precisely, to Jamaica, which was a
command distinct from that of the eastern Caribbean, or Lesser
Antilles, officially styled the Leeward Islands Station. Great
Britain was then fully embarked in the war with her North
American colonies, which ended in their independence; and the
course of events was hastening her to the rupture with France and
Spain that followed within a year. In this protracted contest the
chief scene of naval hostilities was to be the West Indies; but
beyond even the casualties of war, the baneful climate of that
region insured numerous vacancies by prostration and death, with
consequent chances of promotion for those who escaped the fevers,
and found favor in the eyes of their commander-in-chief. The
brutal levity of the old toast, “A bloody war and a sickly
season,” nowhere found surer fulfilment than on those
pestilence-stricken coasts. Captain Locker’s health soon gave way. Arriving at
Jamaica on the 19th of July, 1777, we find Nelson in the
following month writing to him from the ship during an absence
produced by a serious illness, from which fatal results were
feared. The letter, like all those to Locker, was marked by that
tone of quick, eager sympathy, of genial inclination always to
say the kindest thing, that characterized his correspondence,
and, generally, his intercourse with others,—traits that
through life made him, beyond most men, acceptable and beloved.
He was, from first to last, not merely one of those whose
services are forced upon others by sheer weight of ability,
because indispensable,—though this, too, he was,—but
men wanted him because, although at times irritable, especially
after the wounds received in later years, he was an easy
yoke-fellow, pleasant to deal with, cordial and ready to support
those above him, a tolerant and appreciative master to
subordinates. It may even be said that, in matters indifferent to
him, he too readily reflected the feelings, views, and wishes of
those about him; but when they clashed with his own fixed
convictions, he was immovable. As he himself said in such a case,
“I feel I am perfectly right, and you know upon those occasions I
am not famous for giving up a point.”

Of his connection with the “Lowestoffe” he himself, in the
short autobiographical sketch before quoted, mentions two
circumstances, which, from the very fact of their remaining so
long in his memory, illustrate temperament. “Even a frigate,” he
says, “was not sufficiently active for my mind, and I got into a
schooner, tender to the Lowestoffe. In this vessel I made myself
a complete pilot for all the passages through the [Keys] Islands
situated on the north side Hispaniola.” This kind of service, it
will be noted, was in direct sequence, as to training, to his
handling of the “Triumph’s” long-boat in the lower waters of the
Thames, and would naturally contribute to increase that “confidence in himself among
rocks and sands,” which was afterwards to be so “great a comfort”
to him. In his later career he had frequent and pressing need of
that particular form of professional judgment and self-reliance
for which these early experiences stood him in good stead. As he
afterwards wrote to the First Lord of the Admiralty, when
pleading the cause of a daring and skilful officer who had run
his ship ashore: “If I had been censured every time I have run my
ship, or fleets under my command, into great danger, I should
long ago have been out of the service, and never in
the House of Peers.” At the critical instants of the Nile and
Copenhagen, as well as in the less conspicuous but more prolonged
anxieties of the operations off Corsica and along the Riviera of
Genoa, this early habit, grafted upon the singularly steady nerve
wherewith he was endowed by nature, sustained him at a height of
daring and achievement to which very few have been able to
rise.

The other incident recorded by him as happening while on board
the “Lowestoffe,” he himself cites as illustrative of
temperament. “Whilst in this frigate, an event happened which
presaged my character; and, as it conveys no dishonour to the
officer alluded to, I shall insert it. Blowing a gale of wind,
and a very heavy sea, the frigate captured an American
letter-of-marque. The first Lieutenant was ordered to board her,
which he did not do, owing to the very heavy sea. On his return,
the Captain said, ‘Have I no officer in the ship who can board
the prize?’ On which the Master ran to the gangway, to get into
the boat: when I stopped him, saying, ‘It is my turn now; and if
I come back, it is yours.’ This little incident,” he continues,
“has often occurred to my mind; and I know it is my disposition,
that difficulties and dangers do but increase my desire of
attempting them.” An action of this sort, in its results
unimportant, gives keener satisfaction in the remembrance than do
greater deeds, because more purely individual,—entirely one’s own. It is
upon such as this, rather than upon his victories, that Nelson in
his narrative dwells caressingly. His personal daring at St.
Vincent, and against the gunboats off Cadiz, ministered more
directly to his self-esteem, to that consciousness of high desert
which was dear to him, than did the Battle of the Nile, whose
honors he, though ungrudgingly, shared with his “band of
brothers.”

When the “Lowestoffe” had been a year upon the station, it
became very doubtful whether Locker could continue in her, and
finally he did go home ill. It was probably due to this
uncertainty that he obtained the transfer of Nelson, in whom he
had become most affectionately interested, to the “Bristol,”
flagship of Sir Peter Parker, the commander-in-chief. Here, under
the admiral’s own eye, warmly recommended by his last captain,
and with a singular faculty for enlisting the love and esteem of
all with whom he was brought into contact, the young officer’s
prospects were of the fairest; nor did the event belie them.
Joining the “Bristol” as her third lieutenant, not earlier than
July, 1778, he had by the end of September risen “by
succession”—to use his own phrase—to be first; a
promotion by seniority whose rapidity attests the rate at which
vacancies occurred. Both Parker and his wife became very fond of
him, cared for him in illness, and in later years she wrote to
him upon each of the occasions on which he most brilliantly
distinguished himself—after St. Vincent, the Nile, and
Copenhagen. “Your mother,” said she after the first, “could not
have heard of your deeds with more affection; nor could she be
more rejoiced at your personal escape from all the dangers of
that glorious day;” and again, after the Nile, “Sir Peter and I
have ever regarded you as a son.” The letter following the
victory at Copenhagen has not been published; but Nelson, whose
heart was never reluctant to gratitude nor to own obligation,
wrote in reply: “Believe me when I say that I am as sensible as ever that I owe
my present position in life to your and good Sir Peter’s
partiality for me, and friendly remembrance of Maurice
Suckling.”

This last allusion indicates some disinterestedness in
Parker’s patronage, and its vital importance to Nelson at that
time. Captain Suckling had died in July, 1778, and with him
departed the only powerful support upon which the young
lieutenant could then count, apart from his own merits and the
friends obtained by them. There was in those days an immense
difference in prospects between the nephew of the Comptroller of
the Navy and a man unknown at headquarters. By what leading
principles, if any, Sir Peter Parker was guided in the
distribution of his favors, can scarcely now be ascertained; but
that he brought rapidly forward two men of such great yet widely
differing merit as Nelson and Collingwood, is a proof that his
judgment was sound and the station one where vacancies were
frequent. Collingwood, who was then a lieutenant on board a
sloop-of-war, went to the “Lowestoffe” in Nelson’s place. When
the latter, in December, 1778, was made commander into the brig
“Badger,” the other was transferred to the vacant room in the
“Bristol;” and when Nelson, on the 11th of June, 1779, became
post-captain in the “Hinchinbrook” frigate, Collingwood again
followed him as commander of the “Badger.” Finally, when through
a death vacancy a better frigate offered for Nelson, Collingwood
also was posted into the “Hinchinbrook;” this ship thus having
the singular distinction of conferring the highest rank
obtainable by selection, and so fixing the final position of the
two life-long friends who led the columns at Trafalgar, the
crowning achievement of the British Navy as well as of their own
illustrious careers. The coincidence at the earlier date may have
been partly factitious, due to a fad of the commander-in-chief;
but it assumes a different and very impressive aspect viewed in
the light of their later close
association, especially when it is recalled that Collingwood also
succeeded, upon Nelson’s death, to the Mediterranean command, and
was there worn out, as his predecessor fell, in the discharge of
his duty upon that important station, which thus proved fatal to
them both. Few historic parallels are so complete. Sir Peter
Parker, living until 1811, survived both his illustrious juniors,
and at the age of eighty-two followed Nelson’s coffin, as chief
mourner at the imposing obsequies, where the nation, from the
highest to the lowest, mingled the exultation of triumph with
weeping for the loss of its best-beloved.

Of Nelson’s exterior at this time, his early biographers have
secured an account which, besides its value as a portrait,
possesses the further interest of mentioning explicitly that
charm of manner which was one of his best birth-gifts,
reflecting, as it did, the generous and kindly temper of his
heart. “The personal appearance of Captain Nelson at this period
of his life, owing to his delicate health and diminutive figure,
was far from expressing the greatness of his intellectual powers.
From his earliest years, like Cleomenes, the hero of Sparta, he
had been enamoured of glory, and had possessed a greatness of
mind. Nelson preserved, also, a similar temperance and simplicity
of manners. Nature, as Plutarch adds of the noble Spartan, had
given a spur to his mind which rendered him impetuous in the
pursuit of whatever he deemed honourable. The demeanour of this
extraordinary young man was entirely the demeanour of a British
seaman; when the energies of his mind were not called forth by
some object of duty, or professional interest, he seemed to
retire within himself, and to care but little for the refined
courtesies of polished life.” No saving sense of humor seems to
have suggested that the profane might here ask, “Is this the
British seaman?” “In his dress he had all the cleanliness of an
Englishman, though his manner of wearing it gave him an air of negligence; and yet his general
address and conversation, when he wished to please, possessed a
charm that was irresistible.”[2]

In June, 1779, when posted into the “Hinchinbrook,” Nelson
wanted still three months of being twenty-one. By the custom of
the British Navy, then and now, promotions from the grade of
Captain to that of Admiral are made by seniority only. Once a
captain, therefore, a man’s future was assured, so far as
concerned the possibility of juniors passing over his
head,—neither favor nor merit could procure that; his rank
relatively to others was finally fixed. The practical difficulty
of getting at a captain of conspicuous ability, to make of him a
flag-officer, was met by one of those clumsy yet adequate
expedients by which the practical English mind contrives to
reconcile respect for precedent with the demands of emergency.
There being then no legal limit to the number of admirals, a
promotion was in such case made of all captains down to and
including the one wanted; and Lord St. Vincent, one of the most
thorough-going of naval statesmen, is credited with the
declaration that he would promote a hundred down the list of
captains, if necessary, to reach the one demanded by the needs of
the country. Even with this rough-riding over
obstacles,—for the other officers promoted, however useful
in their former grade, not being wanted as admirals, remained
perforce unemployed,—the advantage of reaching post-rank
betimes is evident enough; and to this chiefly Nelson referred in
acknowledging his permanent indebtedness to Sir Peter Parker.
With this early start, every artificial impediment was cleared
from his path; his extraordinary ability was able to assert
itself, and could be given due opportunity, without a too violent
straining of service methods. He had, indeed, to wait eighteen
years for his flag-rank; but even so, he obtained it while still
in the very prime of his
energies, before he was thirty-nine,—a good fortune
equalled by none of his most distinguished
contemporaries.[3]

A somewhat singular feature of this early promotion of Nelson
is that it was accorded without the claim of service in actual
battle,—a circumstance that seems yet more remarkable when
contrasted with the stormy and incessant warfare of his later
career. While he was thus striding ahead, his equals in years,
Saumarez and Pellew, were fighting their way up step by step,
gaining each as the reward of a distinct meritorious action, only
to find themselves outstripped by one who had scarcely seen a gun
fired in anger. The result was mainly due to the nature of the
station, where sickness made vacancies more rapidly than the
deadliest engagement. But while this is true, and must be taken
into the account, it was characteristic of Nelson that his value
transpired through the simplest intercourse, and amid the
commonplace incidents of service. Locker and Parker each in turn
felt this. A little later, while he and Collingwood were still
unknown captains, the latter, usually measured and formal in his
language, wrote to him in these singularly strong words: “My
regard for you, my dear Nelson, my respect and veneration for
your character, I hope and believe, will never lessen.” So, some
years afterwards, but before he became renowned or had wrought
his more brilliant achievements, an envious brother captain said
to him, “You did just as you pleased in Lord Hood’s time, the
same in Admiral Hotham’s, and now again with Sir John Jervis; it
makes no difference to you who is Commander-in-chief.” This power
of winning confidence and inspiring attachment was one of the
strongest elements in Nelson’s success, alike as a subordinate
and when himself in chief command.

With his mind ever fixed upon glory, or rather upon honor,—the word he himself most
often used, and which more accurately expresses his desire for
fame; honor, which is to glory what character is to
reputation,—the same hard fortune persisted in denying to
him, during the War of the American Revolution, the opportunities
for distinction which he so ardently coveted. In the “Badger” and
in the “Hinchinbrook,” during the year 1779, his service was
confined to routine cruising about Jamaica and along the Mosquito
coast of Central America. A gleam of better things for a moment
shone upon him in August of that year, when the French fleet,
under Count D’Estaing, appeared in Haiti, numbering twenty-two
ships-of-the-line, with transports reported to be carrying twenty
thousand troops. All Jamaica was in an uproar of apprehension,
believing an attack upon the island to be imminent; for its
conquest was known to be one of the great objects of the enemy.
Nelson was at the time living on shore, the “Hinchinbrook”
seemingly[4] not having returned to
the port since his appointment to her, and he eagerly accepted
the duty of commanding the land batteries. The odds were
great,—”You must not be surprised to hear of my learning to
speak French,” he wrote, laughingly, to Locker in
England,—but if so, the greater the honor attendant,
whether upon success or defeat. D’Estaing, however, passed on to
America to encounter disaster at Savannah, and Nelson’s hopes
were again disappointed.

In January, 1780, an opportunity for service offered, which
ended in no conspicuous or permanent result, but nevertheless
conferred distinction upon one who, to use his own expression,
was determined to climb to the top of the tree, and to neglect no
chance, however slight, that could help him on. War with Spain
had then been about seven months declared, and the British
governor of Jamaica had
sagaciously determined to master Lake Nicaragua, and the course
of the river San Juan, its outlet to the Caribbean Sea. The
object of the attempt was twofold, both military and commercial.
The route was recognized then, as it is now, as one of the most
important, if not the most important, of those affording easy
transit from the Pacific to the Atlantic by way of the Isthmus.
To a nation of the mercantile aptitudes of Great Britain, such a
natural highway was necessarily an object of desire. In her hands
it would not only draw to itself the wealth of the surrounding
regions, but would likewise promote the development of her trade,
both north and south, along the eastern and western coasts of the
two Americas. But the pecuniary gain was not all. The military
tenure of this short and narrow strip, supported at either end,
upon the Pacific and the Atlantic, by naval detachments, all the
more easily to be maintained there by the use of the belt itself,
would effectually sever the northern and southern colonies of
Spain, both by actual interposition, and by depriving them of one
of their most vital lines of intercommunication. To seek control
of so valuable and central a link in a great network of maritime
interests was as natural and inevitable to Great Britain a
century ago, as it now is to try to dominate the Mediterranean
and the Suez Canal, which fulfil a like function to her Eastern
possessions and Eastern commerce.

Preoccupied, however, with numerous and more pressing cares in
many quarters of the world, and overweighted in a universal
struggle with outnumbering foes, Great Britain could spare but
scanty forces to her West India Islands, and from them Governor
Dalling could muster but five hundred men for his Nicaraguan
undertaking. Nelson was directed to convoy these with the
“Hinchinbrook” to the mouth of the San Juan del Norte, where was
the port now commonly called Greytown, in those days a fine and
spacious harbor. There his charge ended; but his mental constitution never allowed him to look
upon a military task as well done while anything remained to do.
In the spirit of his famous saying, fifteen years later, “Were
ten ships out of eleven taken, I would never call it well done if
the eleventh escaped, if able to get at her,” he determined to go
with the troops. With his temperament it was impossible to turn
his back upon the little body of soldiers, whose toilsome advance
up the tropical stream might be aided and hastened by his ready
seamen.

The first objective of the expedition was Fort San Juan, a
powerful work controlling the river of the same name, and thereby
the only natural water transit between the sea and Lake
Nicaragua. Upon the possession of this, as a position of vantage
and a safe depot for supplies and reinforcements, Dalling based
his hopes of future advance, both west and south. Nelson took
with him forty-seven seamen and marines from his ship’s company;
the former, aided by some Indians, doing most of the labor of
forcing the boats against the current, through shoal and tortuous
channels, under his own constant supervision and encouragement. A
small outpost that withstood their progress was by him intrepidly
stormed, sword in hand, by sudden assault; and upon reaching Fort
San Juan he urgently recommended the same summary method to the
officer commanding the troops. The latter, however, was not one
of the men who recognize the necessity for exceptional action.
Regular approaches, though the slower, were the surer way of
reducing a fortified place, and entailed less bloodshed.
Professional rule commonly demanded them, and to professional
rule he submitted. Nelson argued that through delays, which,
however incurred, were now past discussion, the expedition had
reached its destination in April, at the end of the healthy, dry
season, instead of shortly after its beginning, in January.
Consequently, owing to the fall of the water, much additional
trouble had been experienced in the advance, the men were
proportionately weakened by
toil and exposure, and the wet months, with their dire train of
tropical diseases, were at hand. Therefore, though more might
fall by the enemy’s weapons in a direct attack, the ultimate loss
would be less than by the protracted and sickly labors of the
spade; while with San Juan subdued, the force could receive all
the care possible in such a climate, and under the best
conditions await the return of good weather for further
progress.

In military enterprises there will frequently arise the
question, Is time or life in this case of the greater value?
Those regularly ordered and careful procedures which most
economize the blood of the soldier may, by their inevitable
delays, seriously imperil the objects of the campaign as a whole;
or they may even, while less sanguinary, entail indirectly a
greater loss of men than do prompter measures. In such doubtful
matters Nelson’s judgment was usually sound; and his instinct,
which ever inclined to instant and vigorous action, was commonly
by itself alone an accurate guide, in a profession whose prizes
are bestowed upon quick resolve more often than upon deliberate
consultation. The same intuition that in his prime dictated his
instant, unhesitating onslaught at the Nile, depriving the French
of all opportunity for further preparation,—that caused him
in the maturity of his renown, before Copenhagen, to write,
“every hour’s delay makes the enemy stronger; we shall never be
so good a match for them as at this moment,”—that induced
him at Trafalgar to modify his deliberately prepared plan in
favor of one vastly more hazardous, but which seized and held the
otherwise fleeting chance,—led him here also at San Juan,
unknown, and scarcely more than a boy, to press the policy of
immediate attack.

The decision was not in his hands, and he was overruled;
whereupon, with his usual readiness to do his utmost, he accepted
the course he disapproved, and, without nursing a grievance,
became at once active in erecting batteries and serving the guns. “When unfortunate
contentions,” says one dispassionate narrator, “had slackened the
ardour for public service, Captain Nelson did not suffer any
narrow spirit to influence his conduct. He did more than his
duty: where anything was to be done, he saw no difficulties.”
Great as his merits were, he was never insensible to them; and,
in the sketch of his career, furnished by him to his chief
biographers, he records his exploits with naïve
self-satisfaction, resembling the sententious tablets of Eastern
conquerors: “I boarded, if I may be allowed the expression, an
outpost of the enemy, situated on an island in the river; I made
batteries, and afterwards fought them, and was a principal cause
of our success.” But this simple, almost childlike, delight in
his own performances, which continually crops out in his
correspondence, did not exaggerate their deserts. Major Polson,
commanding the land forces, wrote to Governor Dalling: “I want
words to express the obligations I owe to Captain Nelson. He was
the first on every service, whether by day or night. There was
not a gun fired but was pointed by him, or by Captain Despard,
Chief Engineer.” Dalling, after some delay, wrote in the same
sense to the Minister of War in London, warmly recommending
Nelson to the notice of the home Government.

While the siege was in progress, Nelson received word of his
appointment to a better ship, the “Janus,” of forty-four guns,
and it became necessary for him to join her. He left Fort San
Juan only the day before it surrendered, and returned to Jamaica;
but his health now gave way wholly, and his command of the
“Janus,” for the most part merely nominal, soon came to an end
altogether. Dalling had truly said, “Captain Nelson’s
constitution is rather too delicate for service in this northern
ocean.”[5] Before starting on the expedition, he had himself
written to his friend Locker: “If my health is not much better
than it is at present, I shall certainly come home after this
trip, as all the doctors are against my staying so long in this
country. You know my old complaint in my breast: it is turned out
to be the gout got there. I have twice been given over since you
left this country with that cursed disorder, the gout.” In such
weakness he lived and worked through a month of a short campaign,
in which, of the “Hinchinbrook’s” crew of two hundred, one
hundred and forty-five were buried in his time or that of his
successor, Collingwood,—a mortality which he justly cites
as a further proof of the necessity for expedition in such
climates. But, though he survived, he escaped by the skin of his
teeth. Worn out by dysentery and fatigue, he was carried ashore
in his cot, and soon after taken to Sir Peter Parker’s house,
where Lady Parker herself nursed him through. Her kindness to him
and his own debility are touchingly shown by a note written from
the mountains, where he was carried in his convalescence: “Oh,
Mr. Ross, what would I give to be at Port Royal! Lady Parker not
here, and the servants letting me lay as if a log, and take no
notice.” By September, 1780, it was apparent that perfect
restoration, without change of climate, was impossible, and in
the autumn, having been somewhat over three years on the station,
he sailed for home in the “Lion,” of sixty-four guns, Captain
Cornwallis,[6] to whose careful
attention, as formerly to that of Captain Pigot, he gratefully
attributed his life. The expedition with which he had been
associated ended in failure, for although a part of the force
pushed on to Lake Nicaragua, sickness compelled the abandonment
of the conquests, which were repossessed by the Spaniards.

Arriving in England, Nelson
went to Bath, and there passed through a period of extreme
suffering and tedious recovery. “I have been so ill since I have
been here,” says one of his letters, “that I was obliged to be
carried to and from bed, with the most excruciating tortures.”
Exact dates are wanting; but he seems to have been under
treatment near three months, when, on the 28th of January, 1781,
he wrote to Locker, in his often uncouth style: “Although I have
not quite recovered the use of my limbs, yet my inside is a new
man;” and again, three weeks later, “I have now the perfect use
of all my limbs, except my left arm, which I can hardly tell what
is the matter with it. From the shoulder to my fingers’ ends are
as if half dead.” He remained in Bath until the middle of March,
latterly more for the mild climate than because feeling the
necessity of prosecuting his cure; yet that his health was far
from securely re-established is evident, for a severe relapse
followed his return to London. On the 7th of May, 1781, he writes
to his brother: “You will say, why does not he come into Norfolk?
I will tell you: I have entirely lost the use of my left arm, and
very near of my left leg and thigh.” In estimating Nelson’s
heroism, the sickly fragility of his bodily frame must be kept in
memory; not to excuse shortcomings of nerve or enterprise, for
there were none, but to exalt duly the extraordinary mental
energy which rather mocked at difficulties than triumphed over
them.

While yet an invalid he had again applied for employment, and,
as the war was still raging, was appointed in August, 1781, to
the “Albemarle,” a small frigate of twenty-eight guns. He was
pleased with the ship, the first commissioned by himself at home,
with a long cruise in prospect; and, together with his
expressions of content with her, there appears that manifestation
of complete satisfaction with his officers and crew, with those
surrounding him as subordinates, that so singularly characterized
his habit of mind. “I have an
exceeding good ship’s company. Not a man or officer in her I
would wish to change…. I am perfectly satisfied with both
officers and ship’s company.” Down to the month before Trafalgar,
when, to the bidding of the First Lord of the Admiralty to choose
his own officers, he replied, “Choose yourself, my lord; the same
spirit actuates the whole profession, you cannot choose wrong,”
there is rarely, it might almost be said never, anything but
praise for those beneath him. With the “Agamemnon,” “We are all
well; indeed, nobody can be ill with my ship’s company, they are
so fine a set.” At the Nile, “I had the happiness to command a
band of brothers; therefore night was to my advantage. Each knew
his duty, and I was sure each would feel for a French ship. My
friends
readily conceived my plan.” His ships in the
Mediterranean, in 1803, “are the best commanded and the very best
manned” in the navy. So his frequent praise of others in his
despatches and letters has none of the formal, perfunctory ring
of an official paper; it springs evidently from the warmest
appreciation and admiration, is heartfelt, showing no deceptive
exterior, but the true native fibre of the man, full of the
charity which is kind and thinketh no evil. It was not always so
toward those above him. Under the timid and dilatory action of
Hotham and Hyde Parker, under the somewhat commonplace although
exact and energetic movements of Lord Keith, he was restive, and
freely showed what he felt. On the other hand, around Hood and
Jervis, who commanded his professional respect and esteem, he
quickly threw the same halo of excellence, arising from his
tendency to idealize, that colored the medium through which he
invariably saw the men whom he himself commanded. The disposition
to invest those near to him with merits, which must in part at
least have been imaginary, is a most noteworthy feature of his
character, and goes far to explain the attraction he exerted over
others, the enthusiasm which
ever followed him, the greatness of his success, and also,
unhappily, the otherwise almost inexplicable but enduring
infatuation which enslaved his later years, and has left the most
serious blot upon his memory.

Though thus pleased with his surroundings, his own health
continued indifferent. He excuses himself for delay in
correspondence, because “so ill as to be scarce kept out of bed.”
In such a state, and for one whose frame had been racked and
weakened by three years spent in the damp heat of the tropics, a
winter’s trip to the Baltic was hardly the best prescription; but
thither the “Albemarle” was sent,—”it would almost be
supposed,” he wrote, “to try my constitution.” He was away on
this cruise from October to December, 1781, reaching Yarmouth on
the 17th of the latter month, with a large convoy of a hundred
and ten sail of merchant-ships, all that then remained of two
hundred and sixty that had started from Elsinore on the 8th.
“They behaved, as all convoys that ever I saw did, shamefully
ill; parting company every day.” After being several days
wind-bound in Yarmouth Roads, he arrived in the Downs on the
first day of 1782. The bitter cold of the North had pierced him
almost as keenly as it did twenty years later in the Copenhagen
expedition. “I believe the Doctor has saved my life since I saw
you,” he wrote to his brother. The ship was then ordered to
Portsmouth to take in eight months’ provisions,—a sure
indication that she was intended for a distant voyage. Nelson
himself surmised that she would join the squadron of Sir Richard
Bickerton, then fitting out to reinforce the fleet in the East
Indies. Had this happened, he would have been on hand to hear
much and perchance see something of one of his own professional
forerunners, the great French Admiral Suffren, as well as of the
latter’s doughty antagonist, Sir Edward Hughes; for Bickerton
arrived in time to take part in the last of the five pitched
battles between those two hard fighters. Unluckily, a severe
accident had befallen the
“Albemarle,”—a large East Indiaman having dragged down upon
her during a heavy gale in the Downs. The injuries received by
this collision were so extensive that the ship was under repairs
at Portsmouth for six weeks, during which time Bickerton
sailed.

While thus detained in one of the principal dockyards and
naval stations of the kingdom, another large detachment,
belonging to the Channel fleet, assembled before Nelson’s eyes.
It comprised twelve sail-of-the-line, under Admiral Barrington;
and among these was the “Foudroyant,” the most famous ship of her
time, then commanded by Captain John Jervis, with whom, as the
Earl of St. Vincent, Nelson was afterwards closely associated;
but the young frigate captain did not now come in contact with
his stately superior, who in later years so highly valued and
loved him. It was for him still the day of small things. Though
thus thrown in the midst of the din and bustle of extensive naval
preparations, he had not the fortune to be directly connected
with them; and consequently no occasion arose for becoming known
to admirals who could recognize his worth, and give him the
opportunities without which distinction cannot be achieved. It
is, however, a significant and instructive fact that, while thus
persistently dissociated from the great operations then in
progress, and employed wholly in detached service, Nelson’s
natural genius for war asserted itself, controlling the direction
of his thoughts and interests, and fixing them to that broad
field of his profession from which he was as yet debarred. “The
height of his ambition,” an acquaintance of this period tells us,
“was to command a line-of-battle ship; as for prize money,” for
which frigates offered the best chances, “it never entered his
thoughts.” A few months later, while still in the “Albemarle,” it
was said of him by Lord Hood, the most original tactician of the
day, that he knew as much about naval tactics as any officer in
the fleet. When this high encomium was bestowed, Nelson had barely passed his twenty-fourth
birthday.

Meanwhile the “Albemarle” was again ordered upon convoy duty,
this time to Quebec. This destination also was distasteful on
account of the climate. “I want much to get off from this
d——d voyage,” he wrote. “Mr. Adair,” an eminent
London surgeon, who the year before had treated him for the
paralysis of his limbs, “has told me that if I was sent to a cold
damp climate it would make me worse than ever.” He himself had
scruples about applying for an exchange, and the efforts of some
friends who interfered proved useless. The “Albemarle” started
with a convoy of thirty-odd vessels on the 10th of April, 1782;
and after a short stop at Cork, anchored at St. John’s,
Newfoundland, on May 27, whence she reached Quebec July 1. Three
days later she again sailed on a cruise that lasted over two
months, spent chiefly about Boston Bay and Cape Cod. During this
time several enemy’s vessels were taken or destroyed; but, with
the bad luck that so often followed Nelson in the matter of
prize-money, none of the captures reached port, and the cruise
was pecuniarily unprofitable. It afforded him, however, an
opportunity for displaying conduct and gaining deserved
reputation, which he valued more highly. On the 14th of August
the sudden lifting of a fog showed the “Albemarle” within gunshot
of a French squadron, of four ships-of-the-line and a frigate,
that had just come out of Boston. A close chase followed, lasting
nine or ten hours; but Nelson threw off the heavy ships by
running among the shoals of George’s Bank, which he ventured to
do, trusting to the cool head and aptitude for pilotage acquired
in earlier life. The frigate followed warily, watching for a
chance to strike at advantage; but when the ships-of-the-line had
been dropped far enough to be unable to help their consort, the
British vessel hove-to[7] in defiance, and the enemy fell back upon his
supports.

Shortly after this escape,
so many of the ship’s company fell ill with scurvy that Nelson
decided to go back to Quebec, where he arrived on the 17th of
September. “For eight weeks,” he wrote, “myself and all the
officers lived upon salt beef; nor had the ship’s company had a
fresh meal since the 7th of April.” The fears for his health that
he had expressed before sailing from England had happily proved
groundless, and a month’s stay in port which now followed, at the
most delightful and invigorating of the American seasons, wrought
wonders for him. His letters to Locker state that the voyage
agreed with him better than he had expected; while from the St.
Lawrence he wrote to his father, “Health, that greatest of
blessings, is what I never truly enjoyed until I saw Fair
Canada. The change it has wrought, I am convinced, is truly
wonderful.” This happy result had been due, in part at least, to
surroundings that told favorably upon his sensitive nervous
system, and not to the bracing climate alone. He had been
actively occupied afloat, and had fallen desperately in love with
a fair Canadian, around whom his ardent imagination threw that
glamour of exaggerated charm in which he saw all who were dear to
him, except his wife. Her he seems from the first to have looked
upon with affection indeed, but without rapture or illusion. The
Canadian affair came near ending in an imprudent offer, from
which he was with difficulty deterred by a cool-headed friend.
The story runs that, the ship being ordered to New York and ready
for sea, he had bidden her good-bye and gone on board, expecting
to sail next day; but that, unable to bear the approaching
separation, he returned to the city, and was on his way to the
lady’s home when his friend met him.

Tearing himself away from his mistress by a violent effort,
Nelson, on the 20th of October, sailed for New York. Arriving on
the 13th of November, he found there a large part of the West
India fleet, under Lord Hood, who had been second in command to Rodney on the
occasion of the latter’s celebrated victory over De Grasse in the
previous April. Rodney had since then been recalled to England,
while Hood had gone to Boston to look after a division of the
beaten French fleet, which was there refitting. He was now on his
return to the islands, where the enemy was expected to make a
vigorous aggressive campaign the following spring. Extensive
preparations were in fact on foot for the reduction of Jamaica,
frustrated six months before by De Grasse’s mishap. Nelson thus
found himself again in tantalizing contact with the stirring
circumstance that preludes hostilities, in which he himself had
little hope to share; for the “Albemarle” belonged to the North
American station, where all active naval operations had ceased
with the surrender of Cornwallis the year before. He went,
therefore, to Hood, and begged to be transferred to his squadron.
In vain did Admiral Digby, his own commander-in-chief, tell him
that he was on a good station for prize-money. “Yes,” he replied,
“but the West Indies is the station for honour.”

Digby was reluctant to part with a frigate, as all admirals
were; but Hood, either from an intuitive faculty for judging men,
or from his conversations with Nelson eliciting the latter’s
singular knowledge of the higher part of his profession, wished
to push an officer of so much promise, and succeeded in obtaining
the transfer of the “Albemarle” to his squadron. “I am a
candidate with Lord Hood for a line-of-battle ship,” wrote Nelson
to Locker; “he has honoured me highly, by a letter, for wishing
to go off this station to a station of service, and has promised
me his friendship.” A few months later he wrote again: “My
situation in Lord Hood’s fleet must be in the highest degree
flattering to any young man. He treats me as if I were his son,
and will, I am convinced, give me anything I can ask of him.”
This was really the beginning, the outstart, of Nelson’s great
career; for Hood’s interest in him, then aroused, and deepened by experience to
the utmost confidence and appreciation, made itself felt the
instant the French Revolutionary War began. Nelson then came at
once under his orders, went with him to the Mediterranean, and
there speedily made his mark, being transferred from admiral to
admiral with ever-growing tokens of reliance. Despite the lapse
of time, and the long interval of peace, it is no exaggeration to
say that there is a direct connection of cause and effect between
his transfer to Hood’s fleet, in the harbor of New York, and the
battle of Cape St. Vincent, in 1797, when he emerged from merely
professional distinction to national renown, standing head and
shoulders above all competitors. In the four days that followed
his arrival in New York, Nelson took the tide at the flood, and
was borne on to fortune. Yet in this, as in many other instant
and happy decisions, we may not see the mere casting of a die,
the chance result of an irreflective impulse. The determination
to change into Hood’s squadron, with its powerful, far-reaching
effect upon his future, was in necessary logical sequence to
Nelson’s whole habit of thought, and wish, and previous
preparation. He was swept into the current that carried him on to
fame by the irresistible tendency of his own conscious will and
cherished purpose. Opportunity flitted by; he was ready, and
grasped it.

At this turning-point the commendable diligence of his
principal biographers has again secured for us a striking
description of the young captain’s personal appearance, and of
the impression produced by his manner upon an interested
acquaintance, who afterwards became a warm friend and admirer as
well as a frequent correspondent. The narrator—then Prince
William Henry, afterwards King William IV.—gave the
following account, apparently at some period between 1805, when
Nelson fell, and 1809, when the first edition of Clarke and
M’Arthur’s Life appeared. “I was then a midshipman on board the
Barfleur,” Lord Hood’s
flagship, “lying in the Narrows off Staten Island, and had the
watch on deck, when Captain Nelson, of the Albemarle, came in his
barge alongside, who appeared to be the merest boy of a captain I
ever beheld; and his dress was worthy of attention. He had on a
full-laced uniform; his lank unpowdered hair was tied in a stiff
Hessian tail, of an extraordinary length; the old-fashioned flaps
of his waistcoat added to the general quaintness of his figure,
and produced an appearance which particularly attracted my
notice; for I had never seen anything like it before, nor could I
imagine who he was, nor what he came about. My doubts were,
however, removed when Lord Hood introduced me to him. There was
something irresistibly pleasing in his address and conversation;
and an enthusiasm, when speaking on professional subjects, that
showed he was no common being.” The Countess of Minto, in her
Life of Lord Minto, speaks of Nelson’s “shock head” at the time
(1794) when he was a frequent visitor at the house of Minto, then
Sir Gilbert Elliott, and Viceroy of Corsica; a trivial detail,
but confirmatory, so far, of the picture drawn by the prince. The
latter continued: “Nelson, after this, went with us to the West
Indies, and served under Lord Hood’s flag during his
indefatigable cruise off Cape François…. I found him
warmly attached to my father [King George III.], and singularly
humane. He had the honour of the King’s service and the
independence of the British navy particularly at heart; and his
mind glowed with this idea as much when he was simply captain of
the Albemarle, and had obtained none of the honours of his
Country, as when he was afterwards decorated with so much
well-earned distinction.”

The war of 1778 was now fast drawing to its close; the
preliminaries of peace being signed in January, 1783, though not
ratified till the following September. Hood cruised off Cap
François, a naval station of the French at the west end of
Haiti, to intercept the fleet from Boston, which was understood to be on its way to the
Caribbean; but the enemy, learning his whereabouts, went through
the Mona Passage, east of the island, thus avoiding a meeting,
and was next heard of by the British as being off Curaçao
far to the southward. Nelson, therefore, had no opportunity to
show his prowess in battle; and as only three letters remain
covering this uneventful period, little is known of his
movements, except that he made an abortive attempt to recapture
Turk’s Island from the French with a small force of ships he was
able to gather at short notice. An interesting indication of the
spirit which animated him transpires in the first of the three
letters mentioned. He had received unexpected orders to wait in
New York after Hood’s leaving. “I was to have sailed with the
fleet this day, but for some private reasons, when my ship was
under sail from New York to join Lord Hood, at Sandy Hook, I was
sent for on shore, and told I was to be kept forty-eight hours
after the sailing of the fleet. It is much to my private
advantage,” allowing more latitude for picking up prizes, without
having to share with the other ships, “but I had much rather have
sailed with the fleet.” “Money,” he continues, “is the great
object here,” on the North American Station, “nothing else is
attended to,”—a motive of action which he always rejected
with disdain, although by no means insensible to the value of
money, nor ever thoroughly at his ease in the matter of income,
owing largely to the lavish liberality with which he responded to
the calls upon his generosity or benevolence. A year later he
wrote in the same strain: “I have closed the war without a
fortune; but I trust, and, from the attention that has been paid
to me, believe, that there is not a speck in my character. True
honour, I hope, predominates in my mind far above riches.”

When news of the peace reached the West Indies, Hood was
ordered to return with his fleet to England. Nelson went home at
the same time, being directed first to accompany Prince William Henry in a visit to Havana. The
“Albemarle” reached Spithead on the 25th of June, 1783, and was
paid off a week later, her captain going on half-pay until the
following April. The cruise of nearly two years’ duration closed
with this characteristic comment: “Not an officer has been
changed, except the second lieutenant, since the Albemarle was
commissioned; therefore, it is needless to say, I am happy in my
ship’s company.” And again he writes: “My ship was paid off last
week, and in such a manner that must flatter any officer, in
particular in these turbulent times. The whole ship’s company
offered, if I could get a ship, to enter for her immediately.”
Nelson was keenly alive to the impolicy and injury to the service
involved in the frequent changes of officers and men from ship to
ship. “The disgust of the seamen to the Navy,” he wrote
immediately after leaving the Albemarle, “is all owing to the
infernal plan of turning them over from ship to ship, so that men
cannot be attached to their officers, or the officers care
twopence about them.” This element of personal attachment is
never left out of calculation safely.

Nelson was now nearly twenty-five. In direct achievement he
had accomplished little, and to most he was unknown; but he did
not deceive himself in believing that his reputation was
established, and his promise, as a capable man of action,
understood by those who knew him, and especially by the brilliant
admiral under whom he had last served. Within a week of his
release from the ship Hood carried him to Court, and presented
him to the King,—an evident proof of his approbation; and
Nelson notes that the sovereign was exceedingly attentive. The
next few months were spent in London, or at his old home in
Norfolk, to which and to his family he was always fondly
attached. Toward the end of October he obtained a leave of
absence, in order to visit France and acquire the French
language. His impressions of that country, as far as he went,—from Calais to St.
Omer,—are given in lively enough style in a few letters;
but they differ little from what might be expected from any very
young man deeply tinged with insular prejudice. “I hate their
country and their manners,” he wrote, soon after his return; and
his biographers were quite right in saying that he had been
brought up in the old anti-Gallican school, with prejudices not
to be eradicated by a flying visit. He duly records his disgust
with two British naval captains, one of whom was afterwards among
his most valued and valuable friends, for wearing epaulettes, at
that time confined to the French service. “I hold them a little
cheap,” he said, “for putting on any part of a Frenchman’s
uniform.”

It is more interesting to notice that his impressionable fancy
was again taken by an attractive young Englishwoman, the daughter
of a clergyman named Andrews, living at St. Omer. “Two very
beautiful young ladies,” he writes to Locker and to his brother;
“I must take care of my heart, I assure you.” “My heart is quite
secured against the French beauties; I almost wish I could say as
much for an English young lady, the daughter of a clergyman, with
whom I am just going to dine, and spend the day. She has such
accomplishments that, had I a million of money, I am sure I
should at this moment make her an offer of them.” “The most
accomplished woman my eyes ever beheld,” he repeats, a month
later. The sentimental raptures of a young man about a handsome
girl have in themselves too much of the commonplace to justify
mention. What is remarkable, and suggests an explanation of the
deplorable vagary of his later years, is that his attachment to
his wife, even in the days of courtship, elicited no such
extravagance of admiration as that into which he freely lapses in
his earlier fancies, and yet more in his last absorbing passion.
Respect and tenderness for her he certainly felt and expressed;
but there is no indication that she ever enkindled his ardent
imagination, or filled for him the place of an ideal, which his mental
constitution imperatively demanded as an object of worship. The
present attachment went so far with him that he wrote to his
uncle William Suckling, asking for an allowance to enable him to
marry. “If nothing can be done for me,” said he, gloomily, “I
know what I have to trust to. Life is not worth preserving
without happiness; and I care not where I may linger out a
miserable existence. I am prepared to hear your refusal, and have
fixed my resolution if that should happen…. I pray you may
never know the pangs which at this instant tear my heart.” If, as
is said by the gentlemen into whose hands this letter passed,
Suckling consented to help him, as he certainly did at the time
of his actual marriage, it seems probable that the lady refused
him.

FOOTNOTES:

[1] The
precise date of Nelson’s entering the Navy, which would be
that of his being rated upon the books of the “Raisonnable,”
is not stated. Accepting the times during which he was borne
upon the books of different ships, as given by Sir Harris
Nicolas (Letters and Despatches of Lord Nelson, vol. i. p. 4,
note), and with them calculating back from October 15, 1773,
the day mentioned by Nelson himself as that on which he was
paid off from the “Carcass” (Nicolas, p. 5), the date of
entry upon the books of the “Raisonnable” would be November
27, 1770; unless, which is unlikely, there were any lost
days. The news of the Port Egmont business reached England in
October, 1770. Clarke and M’Arthur (Life of Nelson, vol. i.
p. 14, note) infer January 1, 1771, for his entry upon the
“Raisonnable’s” books; but this would not allow the times
which Nicolas gives with minute exactness. For his actually
joining the “Raisonnable” they give, loosely, the spring of
1771,—March or April. This is very possible, as rating
back, for the sake of gaining constructive time needed to
qualify for promotion, was tolerated by the practice of the
day.

[2] Clarke and
M’Arthur, vol. i. p. 31.

[3]
Collingwood was nearly fifty when he got his flag. Howe was
forty-five, St. Vincent fifty-three, Saumarez forty-four,
Exmouth (Pellew) forty-eight.

[4] This
appears certain from his letters of July 28 and August 12,
which explicitly mention that ship’s absence.

[5] The
Caribbean was formerly thus styled in contradistinction to
the South Sea, the Pacific, which was so called because its
first discoverers saw it to the south from the Isthmus.

[6] Cornwallis
was an officer of marked gallantry and conduct, who
distinguished himself on several occasions, as captain,
during the War of 1778, and as admiral during the wars of the
French Revolution. He was brother to Lord Cornwallis, who
surrendered at Yorktown, in 1781.

[7] That is,
stopped.


CHAPTER II.

THE CRUISE OF THE
“BOREAS.”—CONTROVERSY OVER THE ENFORCEMENT OF THE
NAVIGATION ACT.—RETURN TO ENGLAND.—RETIREMENT UNTIL
THE OUTBREAK OF THE FRENCH REVOLUTION.—APPOINTED TO COMMAND
THE “AGAMEMNON,” 64.

1784-1793. AGE, 26-34.

Whatever the cause, Nelson’s visit to France ended prematurely
and abruptly. Early in January, 1784, after an absence of two
months, he went back to England, announcing to his friends that
his coming was only temporary, partly on business, partly for
treatment; for his delicate health again occasioned him anxiety.
“The frost, thank God, is broke,” he wrote; “cold weather is
death to me.” But even while speaking confidently of his speedy
return to the Continent, he dropped a hint that he was disposed
to resume the active pursuit of his profession, although on
leaving the “Albemarle,” six months before, he had said that he
could not afford to live afloat, in peace times, in the style
then prevalent. “My stay in England will be but very short,
without the First Lord in the Admiralty thinks proper to employ
me. I shall offer my services.” He did see Lord Howe, at that
time First Lord, asking him for a ship; and he renewed his
cordial relations with Hood, then living in London. On the 18th
of March Howe appointed him to the command of the frigate
“Boreas.” Occupation in peace, with a reduced establishment, was
not easy to get, and his brother, an inveterate wirepuller, must
needs know to whose favor Nelson owed it. “You ask,” replied the
hero, “by what interest did I
get a ship? I answer, having served with credit was my
recommendation to Lord Howe. Anything in reason that I can ask, I
am sure of obtaining from his justice.” The statement was no more
than fair to Howe; but in his knowledge of the merits of Nelson,
whose claim lay rather in evident promise than in conspicuous
performance, we can probably trace the friendly intervention of
Lord Hood.

Nelson’s wish was that the “Boreas” should go to the East
Indies. To this he inclined, apparently, because the station was
to be under the command of Commodore Cornwallis, in whose ship he
had returned from Jamaica as an invalid in 1780, and to whom on
that occasion he was indebted for the most friendly care. He was
not long allowed to indulge this hope, for five days after
receiving his appointment he wrote that the ship was bound to the
Leeward Islands, and that he had been asked to take as passengers
the wife and family of the commander-in-chief, Sir Richard
Hughes, who had already gone out. In a small vessel, for such the
“Boreas” was, the request, which he could not well refuse, gave
Nelson cause of reasonable discontent, entailing crowding and a
large outlay of money. “I shall be pretty well filled with
lumber,” he wrote; and later, on the voyage out, “I shall
not be sorry to part with them, although they are very pleasant,
good people; but they are an incredible expense.” The incident,
annoying though it was, was not without compensations. After
arriving on the station, he soon became involved in a serious
difference with Sir Richard Hughes; and the latter, though a weak
man and in the wrong, might have acted more peremptorily, had he
not laid himself under such obligations. On the other hand, Lady
Hughes, many years later, shortly after Nelson’s death, committed
to writing some recollections of his personal traits and actions
during the passage, so characteristic, even though trivial, that
we could ill have spared them.

I was too much affected
when we met at Bath,” wrote she to Mr. Matcham, Nelson’s
brother-in-law, “to say every particular in which was always
displayed the infinite cleverness and goodness of heart of our
dearly beloved Hero. As a woman, I can only be a judge of those
things that I could comprehend—such as his attention to the
young gentlemen who had the happiness of being on his
quarter-deck. It may reasonably be supposed that among the number
of thirty, there must be timid as well as bold; the timid he
never rebuked, but always wished to show them he desired nothing
of them that he would not instantly do himself: and I have known
him say, ‘Well, Sir, I am going a race to the masthead, and beg I
may meet you there.’ No denial could be given to such a wish, and
the poor fellow instantly began his march. His Lordship never
took the least notice with what alacrity it was done, but when he
met in the top, instantly began speaking in the most cheerful
manner, and saying how much a person was to be pitied that could
fancy there was any danger, or even anything disagreeable, in the
attempt. After this excellent example, I have seen the timid
youth lead another, and rehearse his captain’s words. In like
manner, he every day went into the school-room, and saw them do
their nautical business, and at twelve o’clock he was the first
upon deck with his quadrant. No one there could be behindhand in
their business when their captain set them so good an example.
One other circumstance I must mention which will close the
subject, which was the day we landed at Barbadoes. We were to
dine at the Governor’s. Our dear captain said, ‘You must permit
me, Lady Hughes, to carry one of my aid-de-camps with me;’ and
when he presented him to the Governor, he said, ‘Your Excellency
must excuse me for bringing one of my midshipmen, as I make it a
rule to introduce them to all the good company I can, as they
have few to look up to besides myself during the time they are at
sea.’ This kindness and
attention made the young people adore him; and even his wishes,
could they have been known, would have been instantly complied
with.”

The charm and wisdom of such a bearing is patent; but it was
the natural character of the man that thus shone out, and no mere
result of conscientious care. To the last, through all his
ill-health, anxiety, and sufferings, the same genial sweetness of
manner, the outcome of an unaffected, cordial good-will to all,
was shown to those who came in contact with him. Captain Duff,
who met him for the first time three weeks before Trafalgar, and
who fell in the battle, wrote to his wife in almost the same
words as Lady Hughes: “You ask me about Lord Nelson, and how I
like him. I have already answered that question as every person
must do that ever served under him. He is so good and pleasant a
man, that we all wish to do what he likes, without any kind of
orders. I have been myself very lucky with most of my admirals,
but I really think the present the pleasantest I have met with.”
There do, it is true, occur in Nelson’s letters occasional,
though very rare, expressions of that passing annoyance with
individuals which is inseparable from the close and
long-continued contact of ship life. Thus, shortly before leaving
the “Boreas,” he writes: “I begin to be very strict in my Ship.
Whenever I may set off in another, I shall be indifferent whether
I ever speak to an Officer in her, but upon duty.” One wonders
what passing and soon forgotten breeze, was responsible for this
most un-Nelson-like outburst. But to the end it remained true
that between the officers and crews under Nelson’s command and
their chief, there was always that cordial regard which can only
spring from the hearty sympathy of the commander with those
beneath him.

While thoughtful and considerate, even to gentleness, for the
weak and dependent, the singular energy that quickened Nelson’s
frail and puny frame showed itself on occasion in instant resentment of any official
slight to himself or his ship, or injury to the interests of the
country. During the “Boreas’s” stay at Madeira, the British
Consul neglected to return his visit, on the plea that the
Government allowed him no boat. Nelson declined any further
intercourse with him. While lying in the Downs, he learns that
sixteen British seamen are detained by force on board a Dutch
Indiaman. He requires their delivery to him; and when their
effects were withheld, on the alleged ground of their being in
debt to the ship, he stops all intercourse between it and the
shore, sending an armed cutter to enforce his order. “The
Admiralty,” he wrote, “have fortunately approved my conduct in
the business,” and added grimly, “a thing they are not very
guilty of where there is a likelihood of a scrape.” When entering
the harbor of Fort Royal, Martinique, the principal French island
in the Lesser Antilles, the officer at the citadel neglected to
hoist the colors, a ceremonial observance customary when a ship
of war approached. Nelson at once demanded an explanation and
received ample amends; the offending party being placed under
arrest. To the governor of some of the British West India
islands, he wrote making suggestions for the better discharge of
certain duties, in which both of them were interested. He
received, it is said, a testy message that “old generals were not
in the habit of taking advice from young gentlemen.” “I have the
honour, Sir,” replied Nelson, “of being as old as the prime
minister of England, and think myself as capable of commanding
one of his majesty’s ships as that minister is of governing the
state;” and throughout he held to the stand he had taken.

The most remarkable instance, however, of this promptness to
assert the dignity and rights of his official position, allowing
no man to despise his youth, occurred very soon after his arrival
upon the station, and brought him to a direct issue with his
commander-in-chief,—if not, indeed, with an authoritative precedent set by so great a
man as Lord Rodney. Young though he still was in
years,—only twenty-six,—Nelson was by date of
commission the senior captain in the small squadron, of some
half-dozen vessels, to which the economies of the administration
had reduced the Leeward Islands station. Being thus next in rank
to the admiral, the latter, who made his headquarters at
Barbadoes in the southern part of the station, sent him to the
northern division, centring about the island of Antigua. Having
remained in harbor, as was usual, during the hurricane months,
Nelson cruised during the winter and until February, 1785, when
some damage received compelled the “Boreas” to put into Antigua
for repairs. Here he found a vessel of the squadron, whose own
captain was of course junior to him, flying a Commodore’s broad
pendant, which asserted the official presence of a captain
superior to himself in rank and command, and duly qualified to
give him orders. He at once asked the meaning of this from the
ship’s proper commander, and was informed by him that Captain
Moutray, an old officer, twenty years his senior on the post
list, and then acting as Commissioner of the Navy, a civil office
connected with the dockyard at Antigua, had directed it to be
hoisted, and claimed to exercise control over all men-of-war in
the harbor, during the admiral’s absence.

Nelson was not wholly unprepared for this, for Hughes had
notified him and the other captains that Moutray was authorized
by himself to take this step. Being then away from the island, he
had replied guardedly that if Commissioner Moutray was put
into commission
, he would have great pleasure in serving
under him,—thus reserving his decision to the moment for
action. He now took the ground that an officer not commissioned
afloat, but holding only a civil appointment, could not exercise
naval command,—that an order authorizing him to do so was
invalid,—that to entitle him to such command he must be
put into military commission
by being attached to a ship in commission. He therefore flatly
declined to obey Moutray’s orders, refusing to admit his claim to
be considered a commodore, or entitled to military obedience,
unless he produced a commission. This he held to when Moutray
gave him a written order to put himself under his command.

On technical points of this kind Nelson was a clear and
accurate thinker, and in the admiral he had to do with a
muddle-headed, irresolute superior. Hughes had already been badly
worried and prodded, on matters concerning his own neglected
duties, by his unquiet young subordinate, who was never satisfied
to leave bad enough alone, but kept raising knotty points to
harass an easy-going old gentleman, who wanted only to be allowed
to shut his eyes to what went on under his nose. He was now
exasperated by Nelson’s contumacy, but he was also a little
afraid of him, and supported his own order by no more decisive
action than laying the case before the Admiralty, who informed
Nelson that he should have referred his doubts to the admiral,
instead of deciding for himself in a matter that concerned “the
exercise of the functions of his [the admiral’s] appointment.”
This was rather begging the question, for Nelson expressed no
doubts, either to Hughes or in his explanatory letter to the
Admiralty. The latter in turn shirked thus the decision of the
question,—for, if Nelson was right, Hughes’s order was
illegal and not entitled to obedience; if he was wrong, he had
been guilty of flagrant insubordination, and should have been
sharply dealt with. The Government probably thought that the
admiral had blundered in undertaking to give military authority
to a civil official,—a step so generally disastrous in
experience that it is now explicitly forbidden by the regulations
of most navies. It is worthy of note that twenty years later,
when commander-in-chief in the Mediterranean, Nelson directed the
captains of ships cruising in
the Straits of Gibraltar to consult on all occasions with the
Commissioner of the Navy resident in Gibraltar, as well as to
receive his advice, if proffered,—adding that the
commissioner’s opinion of their conduct would have great weight
with himself; but he did not put them under his orders.[8]

Reasoning from Nelson’s position, as the pendant was flying
without proper authority on board a ship under his immediate
command, he should, as senior captain afloat, have gone further
and hauled it down. Of his authority to do so he felt no doubt,
as is evident from his letter to the Admiralty; but his motive
for refraining was characteristic. He was unwilling to wound
Moutray; just as, before Trafalgar, in direct disregard of the
Admiralty’s orders, he allowed an admiral going home under
charges to take with him his flagship, a vessel of the first
force and likely to be sorely needed in the approaching battle,
because he was reluctant to add to the distress the officer was
undergoing already. “I did not choose to order the Commissioner’s
pendant to be struck, as Mr. Moutray is an old officer of high
military character; and it might hurt his feelings to be supposed
wrong by so young an officer.” The question solved itself shortly
by the Commissioner’s returning to England; but the controversy
seems to have made no change in the friendly and even
affectionate relations existing between him and his wife and
Nelson. For Mrs. Moutray the latter had formed one of those
strong idealizing attachments which sprang up from time to time
along his path. “You may be certain,” he writes to his brother at
the very period the discussion was pending, “I never passed
English Harbour without a call, but alas! I am not to have much
comfort. My dear, sweet friend is going home. I am really an
April day; happy on her account, but truly grieved were I only to
consider myself. Her equal I never saw in any country or in any
situation. If my dear Kate
[his sister] goes to Bath next winter she will be known to her,
for my dear friend promised to make herself known. What an
acquisition to any female to be acquainted with, what an example
to take pattern from.” “My sweet, amiable friend sails the 20th
for England. I took my leave of her three days ago with a heavy
heart. What a treasure of a woman.” Returning to Antigua a few
weeks later, he writes again in a sentimental vein very rare in
him: “This country appears now intolerable, my dear friend being
absent. It is barren indeed. English Harbour I hate the sight of,
and Windsor I detest. I went once up the hill to look at the spot
where I spent more happy days than in any one spot in the world.
E’en the trees drooped their heads, and the tamarind tree
died:—all was melancholy: the road is covered with
thistles; let them grow. I shall never pull one of them up.” His
regard for this attractive woman seems to have lasted through his
life; for she survived him, and to her Collingwood addressed a
letter after Trafalgar, giving some particulars of Nelson’s
death. Her only son also died under the latter’s immediate
command, ten years later, when serving in Corsica.

The chief interest of the dispute over Moutray’s position lies
not in the somewhat obscure point involved, but in the
illustration it affords of Nelson’s singular independence and
tenacity in a matter of principle. Under a conviction of right he
throughout life feared no responsibility and shrank from no
consequences. It is difficult for the non-military mind to
realize how great is the moral effort of disobeying a superior,
whose order on the one hand covers all responsibility, and on the
other entails the most serious personal and professional injury,
if violated without due cause; the burden of proving which rests
upon the junior. For the latter it is, justly and necessarily,
not enough that his own intentions or convictions were honest: he
has to show, not that he meant to do right, but that he actually did right, in disobeying
in the particular instance. Under no less rigorous exactions can
due military subordination be maintained. The whole bent of
advantage and life-long training, therefore, draws in one
direction, and is withstood by nothing, unless either strong
personal character supplies a motive, or established professional
standing permits a man to presume upon it, and to exercise a
certain right to independence of action. At this time Nelson was
practically unknown, and in refusing compliance with an order he
took a risk that no other captain on the station would have
assumed, as was shown by their failure a few months later to
support their convictions in an analogous controversy, upon which
Nelson had entered even before the Moutray business. In both
cases he staked all upon legal points, considered by him vital to
the welfare of the navy and the country. The spirit was
identically the same that led him to swing his ship out of the
line at Cape St. Vincent without waiting for signals. After that
day and the Nile he could afford to take liberties, and sometimes
took them with less justification than in his early career.

When the Moutray question arose, Nelson was already engaged in
a more far-reaching dispute, not only with his
commander-in-chief, but with the colonial authorities and the
popular sentiment of the West India Islands. Like most men, great
and small, he shared the prepossessions of his day and
generation; differing, however, from others, in that he held his
opinions as principles, from asserting which he was not to be
deterred by the ill-will or dislike of those immediately about
him. Upon arriving in the West Indies he found nourishing a
system of trade extremely beneficial to the islands, but which
his education condemned as hurtful to Great Britain, as it
certainly was contrary to then existing laws that had for a
century previous regulated the commerce of the kingdom. In 1784,
a year only had elapsed since the United States had been formally recognized as independent,
thereby becoming, in British estimation as well as in their own,
a nation foreign to the British flag. By the Navigation Laws,
first established by Cromwell, but continued under the restored
monarchy without serious modification until 1794, trade with the
Colonies was reserved to vessels built in Great Britain or her
dependencies, and manned in three-fourths part by British
subjects. The chief object and advantage of the law were
conceived to be, not merely a monopoly of the
trade,—concerning the economical wisdom of which serious
doubts began to be felt,—but the fostering of the British
merchant service as a nursery of seamen, upon whom, in time of
war, the navy could draw. The military strength of the Empire was
thought to be involved in the enforcement of the Navigation
Act.[9]

Before the United States declared their independence, they, as
British colonies, enjoyed the privilege of trading with their
fellow-colonists under what was then the common flag; and the
nearness of the two regions contributed to the advantage of both
in this traffic, in which the continental communities were the
chief suppliers of many articles essential to the islands,
notably provisions and lumber. This mutual intercourse and
dependence promoted a sympathy which was scarcely disguised in
the West Indies during the War of Independence; indeed, Nelson
wrote that many of the inhabitants were as arrant rebels as those
who had renounced their allegiance. Under these conditions, when
peace was restored, the old relations were readily resumed; and
as there had really been considerable inconvenience and loss to
the islanders from the deprivation of American products, the
renewal was eagerly promoted by popular sentiment. The local
authorities, as usual and
natural, yielded to the pressure around them, and in entire
disregard of the known policy of the home government permitted
American vessels to trade openly under their own colors. In
Jamaica the governor had even gone so far as to authorize
formally a free trade, during pleasure, with the United States,
contrary to the explicit orders of his superiors in Great
Britain. Where scruples were felt or hesitation was shown,
advantage was taken of the exceptions of the law, which allowed
vessels in distress to sell so much of their cargoes as would pay
for necessary repairs. With the tendency of commerce to evade
restrictions by liberal stretching of the conscience, the
merchant captain and the colonial officer found little difficulty
in arranging that the damage should be great enough to cover the
sale of the whole lading.

After laying up in Antigua during the hurricane season of
1784, Nelson was summoned to Barbadoes in November, with the
other captains, to receive orders for the winter’s cruising.
These, when issued, were found to direct only the examination of
anchorages, and the gathering of information about supplies of
wood and water. Nelson’s attention had been drawn already to the
American traffic; and he, with his friend Collingwood, who was
again on the station, went to the admiral, and urged that it was
the duty of ships of war to enforce the Navigation Laws. The
admiral professed ignorance of these; and Nelson himself remarks
that British vessels up to that time had been so much cheaper
built than others, that they had, without artificial protection,
naturally absorbed their own colonial trade,—the question,
therefore, had dropped out of sight till it was revived by
American competition. A copy of the Act being then produced,
Hughes gave an order requiring his vessels to enforce it; making
special mention of the changed relations of the United States to
Great Britain, whereby they were “to be considered as foreigners, and excluded from all
commerce with the islands in these seas.”

With these instructions Nelson sailed again for the north,
where the Virgin Islands, with those of Montserrat, Nevis, and
St. Christopher, were put under his especial charge,—the
sloop “Rattler,” Captain Wilfred Collingwood, a brother of the
well-known admiral, being associated with the “Boreas.” At first
the two officers confined their action to warning off American
vessels, and at times forcing them to leave ports where they had
anchored; but they found that either the vessels returned during
the absence of the ships of war, or that permissions to land,
upon what they thought trivial grounds, were given by the
Customs’ officials, in virtue of the exceptions to the law above
mentioned.

There matters stood until the 11th of January, 1785, Nelson
acting by the authority of the commander-in-chief, but exercising
his own discretion, and with forbearance, in carrying out his
instructions. On the day named he received another order from the
admiral, modifying the first upon the grounds of a more mature
consideration, and of “the opinion of the King’s
Attorney-General” in the islands. Nelson was now directed, in
case of a foreign merchant-ship coming within the limits of his
station, to cause her to anchor near his own vessel and to report
her arrival, and situation in all respects, to the governor of
the colony where he then was; “and if, after such report shall
have been made and received, the governor or his representative
shall think proper to admit the said foreigner into the port or
harbour of the island where you may be, you are on no account
to hinder or prevent such foreign vessel from going in
accordingly, or to interfere any further in her subsequent
proceedings
.”

Here the admiral not only raised, but also decided, the point
as to whether the enforcement of the Navigation Act rested with
naval officers, or was vested only in the civil authorities of the islands. Nelson was
convinced that an essential part of the duty of ships of war, and
especially when peace took from them so much of their military
function, was to afford to the commerce of the nation proper
protection, of which a necessary feature, according to the ideas
of the age, was the interdiction of foreign traders. A seaman, he
plausibly argued, could decide better than an unprofessional man
the questions of injuries and distress upon which the unlawful
traffic largely hinged. “In judging of their distress, no person
can know better than the sea officers,” he wrote to Hughes. “The
governors may be imposed upon by false declarations; we, who are
on the spot, cannot.” He was aware, also, that a petition for
relaxing the Act in favor of the American trade with the West
Indies had been referred to the home government, by which it had
been explicitly rejected. Strengthened by this knowledge, but
actuated, after all, chiefly by his invariable resoluteness to
assume responsibility where he felt he was right, he replied to
the admiral’s letter with a clear statement of the facts,
concluding with the words: “Whilst I have the honour to command
an English man-of-war, I never shall allow myself to be
subservient to the will of any Governor, nor coöperate with
him in doing illegal acts…. If I rightly understand your
order of the 29th of December, it is founded upon an Opinion of
the King’s Attorney-General, viz.: ‘That it is legal for
Governors or their representatives to admit foreigners into the
ports of their government, if they think fit.’ How the King’s
Attorney-General conceives he has a right to give an illegal
opinion, which I assert the above is, he must answer for. I know
the Navigation Laws.” As he summed up the matter in a letter to
his friend Locker: “Sir Richard Hughes was a delicate business. I
must either disobey my orders, or disobey Acts of Parliament,
which the admiral was disobeying. I determined upon the former,
trusting to the uprightness of
my intention. In short, I wrote the Admiral that I should decline
obeying his orders, till I had an opportunity of seeing and
talking to him, at the same time making him an apology.”

Hughes’s first impulse was to supersede his recalcitrant
subordinate, and bring him to trial. He learned, however, that
many of the other captains, of whom the court must be formed,
shared his junior’s views, although they shrank, with the
submissiveness of military men, from the decisive act of
disobedience. The result of a trial must therefore be doubtful.
He was, moreover, a fiddler, as Nelson continually styled him,
shifting back and forth, from opinion to opinion, and to be
relied upon for only one thing,—to dodge responsibility, if
possible. Consequently, no official action was taken; the
commander-in-chief contented himself with washing his hands of
all accountability. He had given orders which would clear
himself, in case Nelson’s conduct was censured in England. If, on
the contrary, it was approved, it would redound to the credit of
the station.

The matter was soon brought to a test. The governors and all
the officials, particularly of the Custom House, resented the
action of the naval officers; but the vigilance of the latter so
seriously interrupted the forbidden traffic under American
colors, that recourse was had to giving British registers to the
vessels concerned, allowing them to trade under British flags.
This, however, was equally contrary to the Navigation Act, which
forbade British registry to foreign-built ships, except when
prizes taken in war; and the disguise wast too thin to baffle men
like Collingwood and Nelson. The latter reported the practice to
the home Government, in order that any measures deemed necessary
might be taken. Meanwhile he patiently persisted in turning away
all vessels, not British built, which he encountered, confining
himself for the time to this merely passive prevention; but
finding at last that this was
not a sufficient deterrent, he gave notice that after the 1st of
May, 1785, he would seize all American vessels trading to the
islands, “let them be registered by whom they might.”
Accordingly, on the 2d of May he arrested an American-built
schooner, owned in Philadelphia and manned entirely by Americans,
but having a British register issued at the island of St.
Christopher.

The Crown lawyer was now called upon to prosecute the suit. He
expressed grave doubts as to a naval captain’s power to act by
virtue simply of his commission, the sole authority alleged by
the captor; and, although he proceeded with the case, his manner
so betrayed his uncertainty that Nelson felt it necessary to
plead for himself. To the confusion of all opponents the judge
decided in his favor, saying he had an undoubted right to seize
vessels transgressing the Navigation Laws. The principle thus
established, Nelson on the 23d of the same month, at the island
of Nevis, upon the same grounds, seized four vessels,—one
of which had been registered at Dominica by Governor Orde, a
naval captain senior in rank to himself, and with whom he came
into unpleasant contact upon several occasions in his later
life.

There was no serious question as to the condemnation of the
four last seizures, the facts being clear and the principle
settled;[10] but the rage of the
inhabitants of Nevis led them to seek revenge upon Nelson for the
injury they could no longer prevent. He had summoned the masters
of the ships on board the “Boreas,” and, after satisfying
himself that the vessels were
not entitled to British registers, had sent marines to hold them,
and to prevent essential witnesses from leaving them, until the
cases were tried. Upon these circumstances was based an
accusation of assault and imprisonment, the masters swearing that
they had made their statements under bodily fear. Writs were
issued against Nelson, damages being laid at four thousand
pounds, a sum which to him meant ruin. Although he asserted that
there was absolutely no truth in the charges, which are certainly
in entire contradiction to the general, if not invariable, tenor
of his life and conduct, he was advised by the Crown lawyers not
to subject himself to trial, as in the state of public feeling he
could not expect a fair verdict. To avoid arrest, he was forced
to confine himself to the ship for seven weeks, during which the
marshal made several attempts to serve the writ, but without
success. On the day that the case of the seized ships came up, he
was able to be present in court only by the safe conduct of the
judge.

Two days after the seizure of the four vessels, Sir Richard
Hughes, who was making a tour of the station under his command,
arrived at Nevis; but he had no support to give his zealous
lieutenant. “He did not appear to be pleased with my conduct,”
wrote Nelson to Locker. “At least he did not approve it, but told
me I should get into a scrape. Seven weeks I was kept a close
prisoner to my ship; nor did I ever learn that the admiral took
any steps for my release. He did not even acquaint the Admiralty
Board how cruelly I had been treated; nor of the attempts which
had been made to take me out of my ship by force, and that
indignity offered under the fly of his flag.” “I had the
governor, the Customs, all the planters upon me; subscriptions
were soon filled to prosecute; and my admiral stood neuter,
although his flag was then in the roads.” To this lack of
countenance on the part of his superior, and direct persecution
by those injuriously affected by his action, there was added a
general social ostracism, to which he frequently alludes, and which was particularly
emphasized by its contrast with the habits of hospitality
prevalent among the small and wealthy planter community. One
friend, however, stood by him, and offered to become his bail in
the sum of ten thousand pounds,—Mr. Herbert, the President
of Nevis, and one of the wealthiest men in the island. He had,
Nelson said, suffered more than any one else from the
interruption of the trade, but he considered that the young
captain had done only his duty. Possibly there may have been a
warmer feeling underlying this esteem, for he was the uncle of
the lady whom Nelson afterwards married, and to whom he seems to
have been paying attention already.

Despite his indomitable pluck and resolve, the confinement,
uncertainty, and contention told heavily on Nelson’s health and
spirits. His temper was too kindly and social not to feel the
general alienation. It could not affect his purpose; but the
sense of right-doing, which sustained him in that, did not make
his road otherwise easier. It is, indeed, especially to be
noticed that there was not in him that hard, unyielding fibre,
upon which care, or neglect, or anxiety, makes little impression.
He was, on the contrary, extremely sympathetic, even emotional;
and although insensible to bodily fear, he was by no means so to
censure, or to risk of other misfortune. To this susceptibility
to worry, strong witness is borne by an expression of his, used
at the very time of which we are now writing. One of his
friends—Captain Pole of the Navy—had detained and
sent in a neutral vessel for breach of belligerent rights. After
long legal proceedings, extending over five years, she was
condemned, and proved to be a very valuable prize to the captors.
“Our friend Charles Pole,” he writes, “has been fortunate in his
trial; but the lottery is so very much against an officer, that
never will I knowingly involve myself in a doubtful cause.
Prize-money is doubtless very acceptable; but my mind would
have suffered so much, that no
pecuniary compensation, at so late a period, would have made me
amends.” Contrasting this utterance with the resolution shown by
him at this time, in fighting what he considered the cause of his
country in the West Indies, it can be seen how much stronger with
him was the influence of duty than that exercised by any
considerations of merely material advantage. In the one he could
find support; in the other not. But in neither case was he
insensible to care, nor could he escape the physical consequences
of anxiety upon a delicate frame and nervous organization. Of
this, his harassment in the pursuit of the French fleet in 1798,
during Bonaparte’s Egyptian expedition, gave a very conspicuous
illustration.

With such a temperament, being now very much in the position
of an individual fighting a corporation, he appealed to the home
Government; addressing, on the 29th of June, 1785, a memorial to
the King, setting forth the facts of the case, as already given,
adding that his health was much impaired, and asking for
assistance. He received a reply to this in the following
September, informing him that the King had directed that he
should be defended by the Crown lawyers. This implied approval of
his course was succeeded, in November, by a letter from the
Secretary of the Treasury, through the usual official channels of
the Admiralty, acquainting him that the Government was “of
opinion that the commander-in-chief of the Leeward Islands, and
officers under him, have shown a very commendable zeal, in
endeavouring to put a stop to the very illicit practices which
were carrying on in the islands, in open violation of the law,
and to the great detriment of the navigation and trade of his
Majesty’s dominions.” Verily, Hughes had his reward. Here he was
commended in express terms for doing that which he had been too
prudent to do, for zeal which he had never shown, for maintaining
a law which he had given orders not to maintain. “I own I was surprised,” wrote Nelson,
“that the commander-in-chief should be thanked for an act which
he did not order, but which, if I understand the meaning of
words, by his order of the 29th December, 1784, he ordered not to
be.” “To the end of the station,[11] his order of the 29th of December was never
repealed, so that I always acted with a rod over me.” How heavily
the responsibility he assumed was felt by others, is clearly
shown in another statement made by him. “The Captains Collingwood
were the only officers, with myself, who ever attempted to hinder
the illicit trade with America; and I stood singly with
respect to seizing
, for the other officers were fearful of
being brought into scrapes.”

Backed by the royal approval, and with his legal expenses
guaranteed, Nelson’s course was now smooth. He continued in all
parts of the station to suppress the contraband trade, and his
unpopularity, of course, also continued; but excitement
necessarily subsided as it became clear that submission was
unavoidable, and as men adapted themselves to the new conditions.
The whole procedure now looks somewhat barbarous and blundering,
but in no essential principle differs from the methods of
protection to which the world at present seems again tending. It
is not for us to throw stones at it. The results, then, were
completely successful, judged by the standards of the time. “At
this moment,” wrote Nelson some few months later, “there are
nearly fifty sail employed in the trade between the Islands of
St. Kitts, Nevis, and America, which are truly British built,
owned, and navigated. Had I been an idle spectator, my firm
belief is that not a single vessel would have belonged to those
islands in the foreign trade.” His own action was further
endorsed by the ministry, which now gave captains of ships-of-war
much more extensive powers,
thereby justifying his contention that it was within their office
to enforce the Navigation Act. Nor was this increased activity of
the executive branch of the government the only result of
Nelson’s persistence. His sagacious study of the whole question,
under the local conditions of the West Indies, led to his making
several suggestions for more surely carrying out the spirit of
the Law; and these were embodied the next year in a formal Act of
the Legislature.

With so vivid a career as that of Nelson ahead, the delay
imposed by this wrangling episode is somewhat dreary; but it
undeniably shows his characteristics in the strongest light.
Duty, not ease; honor, not gain; the ideal, not the
material,—such, not indeed without frailty and blemish,
were ever his motives. And, while he craved his reward in the
approval and recognition of those around and above him, he could
find consolation for the lack of them in his own sense of
right-doing. “That thing called Honour,” he writes to a friend
soon after the “Boreas” cruise, “is now, alas! thought of no
more. My integrity cannot be mended, I hope; but my fortune, God
knows, has grown worse for the service; so much for serving my
country. But I have invariably laid down, and followed close, a
plan of what ought to be uppermost in the breast of an officer:
that it is much better to serve an ungrateful Country than to
give up his own fame. Posterity will do him justice; a uniform
conduct of honour and integrity seldom fails of bringing a man to
the goal of fame at last.”

This struggle with Sir Richard Hughes, in which Nelson took
the undesirable, and to a naval officer invidious, step of
disobeying orders, showed clearly, not only the loftiness of his
motives, but the distinguishing features which constituted the
strength of his character, both personal and military. There was
an acute perception of the right thing to do, an entire readiness
to assume all the
responsibility of doing it, and above all an accurate judgment of
the best way to do it,—to act with impunity to himself and
with most chances of success to his cause. Its analogy to a
military situation is striking. There was a wrong condition of
things to be righted—a victory to be won. To achieve this a
great risk must be taken, and he was willing to take it; but in
so doing he made such choice of his ground as to be practically
unassailable—to attain his end without lasting harm to
himself. That Nelson would have managed better had he been ten
years older is very probable. Likely enough he betrayed some of
the carelessness of sensibilities which the inexperience of youth
is too apt to show towards age; but, upon a careful review of the
whole, it appears to the writer that his general course of action
was distinctly right, judged by the standards of the time and the
well-settled principles of military obedience, and that he
pursued an extremely difficult line of conduct with singular
resolution, with sound judgment, and, in the main, with an
unusual amount of tact, without which he could scarcely have
failed, however well purposing, to lay himself open to serious
consequences. Certainly he achieved success.

It was in the midst of this legal warfare, and of the
preoccupations arising from it, that Nelson first met the lady
who became his wife. She was by birth a Miss Frances Woolward,
her mother being a sister of the Mr. Herbert already mentioned as
President of the Council in Nevis. She was born in the first half
of 1758,[12] and was therefore a
few months older than Nelson. In 1779 she had married Dr. Josiah
Nisbet, of Nevis, and the next year was left a widow with one
son, who bore his father’s full name. After her husband’s death,
being apparently portionless,
she came to live with Herbert, who looked upon and treated her as
his own child, although he also had an only daughter. When Nelson
first arrived at Nevis, in January, 1785,[13] she was absent, visiting friends in a
neighboring island, so that they did not then meet,—a
circumstance somewhat fortunate for us, because it led to a
description of him being sent to her in a letter from a lady of
Herbert’s family, not improbably her cousin, Miss Herbert. Nelson
had then become a somewhat conspicuous factor in the contracted
interests of the island society, owing to the stand he had
already publicly assumed with reference to the contraband trade.
People were talking about him, although he had not as yet
enforced the extreme measures which made him so unpopular. “We
have at last,” so ran the letter, “seen the little captain of the
Boreas of whom so much has been said. He came up just before
dinner, much heated, and was very silent; but seemed, according
to the old adage, to think the more. He declined drinking any
wine; but after dinner, when the president, as usual, gave the
three following toasts, ‘the King,’ ‘the Queen and Royal Family,’
and ‘Lord Hood,’ this strange man regularly filled his glass, and
observed that those were always bumper toasts with him; which,
having drank, he uniformly passed the bottle, and relapsed into
his former taciturnity. It was impossible, during this visit, for
any of us to make out his real character; there was such a
reserve and sternness in his behaviour, with occasional sallies,
though very transient, of a superior mind. Being placed by him, I
endeavoured to rouse his attention by showing him all the
civilities in my power; but I drew out little more than ‘Yes’ and
‘No.’ If you, Fanny, had been there, we think you would have made
something of him, for you have
been in the habit of attending to these odd sort of people.”

Mrs. Nisbet very quickly made something of him. Little direct
description has been transmitted to us concerning the looks or
characteristics of the woman who now, at the time when marriage
was possible to him, had the misfortune to appear in the line of
succession of Nelson’s early fancies, and to attract the too
easily aroused admiration and affection of a man whose attachment
she had not the inborn power to bind. That Nelson was naturally
inconstant, beyond the volatility inherent in youth, is
sufficiently disproved by the strength and endurance of his
devotion to the one woman, in whom he either found or imagined
the qualities that appealed to the heroic side of his character.
How completely she mastered all the approaches to his heart, and
retained her supremacy, once established, to the end, is
evidenced by the whole tenor of his correspondence with her, by
his mention of her in letters to others, by the recorded
expressions he used in speaking to or about her. Despite all that
he certainly knew of her, and much more that it is unreasonable
to doubt he must have known of her history, there is no mistaking
the profound emotions she stirred in his spirit, which show
themselves continually in spontaneous outbreaks of passionate
fondness and extravagant admiration, whose ring is too true and
strong for doubt concerning their reality to find a place.

Many men are swayed by strong and wayward impulses; but to
most the fetters imposed by social conventions, by inherited or
implanted standards of seemliness and decorum, suffice to steady
them in the path of outward propriety. Of how great and absorbing
a passion Lord Nelson was capable is shown by the immensity of
the sacrifice that he made to it. Principle apart,—and
principle wholly failed him,—all else that most appeals to
man’s self-respect and regard for the esteem of others was
powerless to exert control.
Loyalty to friendship, the sanctity which man is naturally fain
to see in the woman he loves, and, in Nelson’s own case, a
peculiar reluctance to wound another,—all these were
trampled under foot, and ruthlessly piled on the holocaust which
he offered to her whom he worshipped. He could fling to the
winds, as others cannot, considerations of interest or
expediency, as he flung them over and over in his professional
career. My motto, he said once and again, is “All or nothing.”
The same disregard of consequences that hazarded all for all, in
battle or for duty, broke through the barriers within which
prudence, reputation, decency, or even weakness and cowardice,
confine the actions of lesser men. And it must be remembered that
the admitted great stain upon Nelson’s fame, which it would be
wicked to deny, lies not in a general looseness of life, but in
the notoriety of one relation,—a notoriety due chiefly to
the reckless singleness of heart which was not ashamed to own its
love, but rather gloried in the public exhibition of a faith in
the worthiness of its object, and a constancy, which never
wavered to the hour of his death.[14] The pitifulness of it is to see the
incongruity between such faith, such devotion, and the
distasteful inadequacy of their object.

To answer the demands of a nature capable of such energetic
manifestation—to fulfil the imagination of one who could so
cast himself at the feet of an ideal—was beyond the gentle,
well-ordered, and somewhat prosaic charms with which alone Mrs.
Nisbet was invested by Nelson, even when most loverlike in tone.
“My greatest wish,” he writes in the first of his letters to her
that has been preserved, “is
to be united to you; and the foundation of all conjugal
happiness, real love and esteem, is, I trust, what you believe I
possess in the strongest degree toward you.” Fifteen months
later, and but a short time before their wedding, he says again:
“His Royal Highness often tells me, he believes I am married; for
he never saw a lover so easy, or say so little of the object he
has a regard for. When I tell him I certainly am not, he says,
‘Then he is sure I must have a great esteem for you, and that it
is not what is (vulgarly), I do not much like the use of that
word, called love.’ He is right: my love is founded on esteem,
the only foundation that can make the passion last.” But general
maxims, even when less disputable than this, do not admit of
universal application; and if an affection was to hold its own in
a nature enthusiastic and imaginative as that of Nelson, it had
need to strike root deeper than that surface soil indicated by
mere esteem, at least when the latter rests simply upon an
assemblage of upright and amiable qualities, and not upon that
force of character which compels dependence as well as
appreciation. At their last parting he solemnly avowed that his
esteem was not lessened; while he was destined also to afford a
conspicuous illustration of how enduring a passion may flourish
where no just title to esteem exists.

The progress of his wooing was rapid enough. On the 12th of
May he mentions their first meeting; on the 28th of June he
writes to his brother: “Entre, nous.—Do not be
surprised to hear I am a Benedict, for if at all, it will
be before a month. Do not tell.” On the 11th of September is
dated his first letter to her, already quoted, in which he
addresses her as “My dear Fanny,” and alludes to the
understanding existing between them. At the expiration of six
months he wrote, formally announcing his engagement, to Mr.
William Suckling, his mother’s brother. He anticipates the
latter’s doubts as to the permanence of this fancy: “This
Horatio, you will say, is for ever in love;” but he considers
that six months without change
settles that question. “My present attachment is of pretty long
standing; but I was determined to be fixed before I broke this
matter to any person.” He then explains the situation,—that
the lady herself has little or nothing; that Mr. Herbert, though
rich, is not likely to help the young couple much, and he asks
his uncle’s assistance. This Suckling consented to give, and for
several years continued liberally to extend. But still, impatient
though Nelson always was to complete whatever he had on hand,
various causes delayed the wedding for another year. Even with
Suckling’s help the question of means was pressing; and while,
with pardonable self-justification, he gloried to his betrothed
that “the world is convinced that I am superior to pecuniary
considerations in my public and private life, as in both
instances I might have been rich,” he nevertheless owned to
regretting that he “had not given greater attention to making
money.” Besides, as he wrote to his brother, “What should I do
carrying a wife in a ship, and when I marry I do not mean to part
with my wife.” The cruising duty of the “Boreas” took her from
port to port of the limited area embraced in the Leeward Islands
Station, and Nevis was among the least important of the points
demanding his attention. He was, therefore, frequently away from
his betrothed during this period, and absence rather fanned than
cooled the impetuous ardor which he carried into all his
undertakings. Whether it were the pursuit of a love affair, or
the chase of an enemy’s fleet, delays served only to increase the
vehemence with which Nelson chafed against difficulties. “Duty,”
he tells Mrs. Nisbet, “is the great business of a sea
officer,—all private considerations must give way to it,
however painful it is;” but he owns he wishes “the American
vessels at the Devil, and the whole continent of America to
boot,” because they detain him from her side.

There is no singularity in the experience that obstacles
tend rather to inflame than to
check a lover’s eagerness. What is noteworthy in Nelson’s letters
at this time is the utter absence of any illusions, of any
tendency to exaggerate and glorify the qualities of the woman who
for the nonce possessed his heart. There is not a sign of the
perturbation of feeling, of the stirring of the soul, that was
afterwards so painfully elicited by another influence. “The dear
object,” he writes to his brother, “you must like. Her sense,
polite manners, and, to you I may say, beauty, you will much
admire. She possesses sense far superior to half the people of
our acquaintance, and her manners are Mrs. Moutray’s.” The same
calm, measured tone pervades all his mention of her to others.
His letters to herself, on the other hand, are often pleasing in
the quiet, simple, and generally unaffected tenderness which
inspires them. In a more ordinary man, destined to more
commonplace fortunes, they might well be regarded as promising
that enduring wedded love which strikes root downward and bears
fruit upward, steadily growing in depth and devotion as the years
roll by. But Nelson was not an ordinary man, and from that more
humble happiness a childless marriage further debarred him. He
could rise far higher, and, alas! descend far lower as he
followed the radiant vision,—the image of his own mind
rather than an external reality,—the ideal, which, whether
in fame or in love, beckoned him onward. The calm, even, and
wholly matter-of-fact appreciation of his wife’s estimable traits
can now be seen in the light of his after career, and its
doubtful augury descried; for to idealize was an essential
attribute of his temperament. Her failure, even in the heyday of
courtship, to arouse in him any extravagance of emotion, any
illusive exaltation of her merits, left vacant that throne in his
mind which could be permanently occupied only by a highly wrought
excellence,—even though that were the purely subjective
creation of his own enthusiasm. This hold Lady Nelson never gained; and the long absence
from 1793 to 1797, during the opening period of the war of the
French Revolution, probably did to death an affection which owed
what languid life it retained chiefly to propinquity and custom.
Both Saumarez and Codrington, who served under him, speak
passingly of the lightness with which his family ties sat upon
Nelson in the years following his short stay at home in 1797. The
house was empty, swept, and garnished, when the simple-minded, if
lion-hearted, seaman came under the spell of one whose
fascinations had overpowered the resistance of a cool-headed man
of the world, leading him in his old age, with open eyes, to do
what every prepossession and every reasonable conviction of his
life condemned as folly.

In the summer of 1786 Sir Richard Hughes was recalled to
England. During the later part of his association with Nelson,
the strain which had characterized their earlier relations had
not only disappeared, but had been succeeded by feelings
approaching cordiality. The Government’s approval of his
subordinate’s action, and of himself as credited with supporting
it, had removed that element of apprehension which in timid men
induces irritation; and Hughes, who, though irresolute, was
naturally kindly, had been still farther placated by the
prize-money falling to him from the vessels condemned through the
zeal of Nelson. The latter, who never harbored malice, easily
forgave the past, and responded to this change of tone. “I have
been upon the best terms with the Admiral,” he wrote from
Barbadoes to his intended wife in April, 1786, “and I declare I
think I could ever remain so. He is always remarkably kind and
civil to every one;” and again, a few days earlier, “The admiral
is highly pleased with my conduct here, as you will believe, by
sending me such fine lines with a white hat. I well know I am not
of abilities to deserve what he has said of me: but I take it as
they are meant, to show his regard for me; and his politeness and attention to me are
great: nor shall I forget it. I like the man, although not all
his acts.” He then directs that the lines shall not be shown to
any one, “as the compliment is paid to me at the expense of the
officers of the squadron,” an injunction thoroughly
characteristic of the man’s kindly consideration for others. It
was creditable to Hughes that, after being so braved, and his
instructions set at naught, by his junior, he had candor enough
to see and acknowledge his merit; but the fact still remained
that in the hour of trial he had failed Nelson, nor did the
latter, though he forgave, forget it. As he wrote to Locker in
September, 1786, after the admiral’s departure, “Instead of being
supported by my admiral, I was obliged to keep him up, for he was
frightened at this business;” of which business he truly said,
emphasizing, but not at all exaggerating, the gravity of the
responsibility he had taken in defiance of his superior: “After
loss of health and risk of fortune, another is thanked for what I
did against his orders. Either I deserved to be sent out of
the service
,[15] or at least to have had some little notice
taken of me.”

Nelson indeed, in the West Indies, as an unknown captain, had
done that which as a junior admiral he did later at Copenhagen,
at a moment far more critical to Great Britain. By his own
unusual powers of impulse and resolve he had enforced, as far as
was possible against the passive, inert lethargy—not to say
timidity—of his superior, the course of action which at the
moment was essential to the interests of his country. Truly great
in his strength to endure, he knew not the perturbations nor the
vacillations that fret the temper, and cripple the action, of
smaller men; and, however harassed and distressed externally, the calmness of a clear
insight and an unshaken purpose guided his footsteps, unwavering,
in the path of duty, through all opposition, to the goal of
success. It is reported that an officer of the “Boreas,” speaking
to him of the vexations and odium he had undergone, used the word
“pity.” Nelson’s reply showed the profound confidence which
throughout had animated him, keenly as he had undoubtedly felt
the temporary anxieties. “Pity, did you say? I shall live, Sir,
to be envied; and to that point I shall always direct my
course.”

By the departure of Sir Richard Hughes Nelson was left senior
officer upon the station until his own return home, a twelvemonth
later. In November he renewed his acquaintance with Prince
William Henry, whom he had known as a midshipman in 1782, and who
now came to the Leeward Islands a post-captain, in command of the
frigate “Pegasus.” The two young men were not far apart in age,
and an intimacy between them soon arose, which ended only with
the death of Nelson. The latter had a profound reverence for
royalty, both as an institution and as represented in its
members; and to this, in the present case, was added a strong
personal esteem, based upon the zeal and efficiency in the
discharge of official duties, which he recognized in one whose
rank would assure him impunity for any mere indifference. The
prince, on the other hand, quickly yielded to the charm of
Nelson’s intercourse, so vividly felt by most who knew him, and
to the contagious enthusiasm which animated his conversation when
talking of his profession. This, also, his ardent imagination
endowed with possibilities and aspirations, not greater, indeed,
than its deserts, but which only the intuitions of a genius like
his could realize and vivify, imparting to slower temperaments
something of his own fire. To this association the prince
afterwards attributed the awakening of that strong interest in
maritime affairs which he retained to the day of his death.
The two friends dined
alternately one with the other, and, in their association of some
six months at this time, they together fought over all the naval
battles that during the recent war had illustrated the waters
through which they were then cruising.

The incessant energy displayed by Nelson, and the agitations
through which he passed during the three years of this stay upon
the West Indian station, again produced distressing symptoms in
his general health. To use his own words, the activity of the
mind was “too much for my puny constitution.” “I am worn to a
skeleton,” he writes to Mr. Suckling in July, 1786; and three
months later to Locker, “I have been since June so very ill that
I have only a faint recollection of anything which I did. My
complaint was in my breast, such a one as I had going out to
Jamaica [in 1777]. The Doctor thought I was in a consumption, and
quite gave me up.” This fear, however, proved unfounded; nor does
there appear at any time to have been any serious trouble with
his lungs.

On the 11th[16] of March, 1787, the marriage of Captain
Nelson to Mrs. Nisbet took place at Nevis. Prince William Henry,
whose rule it was never to visit in any private house, made an
exception on this occasion, having exacted from Nelson a promise
that the wedding should wait until he could be present; and he
gave away the bride. Three months later, on the 7th of June, the
“Boreas” sailed for England, and on the 4th of July anchored at
Spithead. Whether Mrs. Nelson accompanied him in the ship does
not appear certainly; but from several expressions in his letters
it seems most probable that she did. Five days after his arrival
he sent a message from her to
Locker, in terms which indicate that she was with him.

A newly married man, who had just concluded a full cruise of
such arduous and unremitting exertions, might reasonably have
wished and expected a period of relaxation; but the return of the
“Boreas” coincided with a very disturbed state of European
politics. In the neighboring republic of Holland two parties were
striving for the mastery; one of which was closely attached to
France, the other, that of the Stadtholder, to Great Britain. In
1785 the former had gained the upper hand; and, by a treaty
signed on Christmas Day of that year, a decided preponderance in
the councils of the United Provinces had been given to France.
The enfeebled condition of the latter country, however, had
allowed little prospect of permanence to this arrangement; and,
in the summer of 1787, an insult offered by the French party to
the wife of the Stadtholder led to a forcible intervention by the
King of Prussia, whose sister she was. Louis XVI. prepared to
support his partisans, and notified his purpose to Great Britain;
whereupon the latter, whose traditional policy for over a century
had been to resist the progress of French influence in the Low
Countries, replied that she could not remain a quiet spectator,
and at once began to arm. “The Dutch business,” wrote Nelson, “is
becoming every day more serious; and I hardly think we can keep
from a war, without giving forever the weight of the Dutch to the
French, and allowing the Stadtholdership to be
abolished,—things which I should suppose hardly possible.”
Already his eager spirit was panting for the fray. “If we are to
have a bustle, I do not want to come on shore; I begin to think I
am fonder of the sea than ever.” Only five months married!

The threatening aspect of affairs necessitated the “Boreas”
being kept in commission,—the more so because the economies
introduced by Mr. Pitt into the administration of the two military services had reduced the
available naval force below that which France could at once send
out. “The Boreas is kept in readiness to go to sea with the
squadron at Spithead,” wrote Nelson; “but in my poor opinion we
shall go no further at present. The French have eight sail in
Brest water ready for sea: therefore I think we shall not court
the French out of port,”—singular illustration of the
unreadiness of Great Britain in the years immediately preceding
the French Revolution. He looks for war, however, the following
summer. As not only ships, but men also, were urgently needed,
the impress service was hastily organized. His friend Locker was
summoned from his long retirement to superintend that work in
Exeter, and the “Boreas” was ordered to the Thames on the same
business, arriving on the 20th of August at the Nore. There her
duty was to board passing vessels, and take from them as many of
their crew as were above the number barely necessary for the
safety of the ship. She herself, besides acting as receiving ship
for the men thus pressed, was to be kept in readiness to sail at
a moment’s warning. Mrs. Nelson had therefore to leave her and go
to London. “Here we are,” wrote Nelson on the 23d of September,
“laying seven miles from the land on the Impress service, and I
am as much separated from my wife as if I were in the East
Indies;” and he closes the letter with the words, “I am this
moment getting under sail after some ships.”

His early biographers say that Nelson keenly felt and resented
the kind of service in which he was then engaged; so much so
that, moved also by other causes of irritation, he decided at one
time to quit the Navy. No indication of such feeling, however,
appears in his letters. On the contrary, one of the surest signs
with him of pleasurable, or at least of interested, excitement,
was now manifested in his improving health. As he himself said,
many years later, “To say the truth, when I am actively employed
I am not so bad.”[17] A month after
reaching England, though then midsummer, he wrote: “It is not
kind in one’s native air to treat a poor wanderer as it has me
since my arrival. The rain and cold at first gave me a sore
throat and its accompaniments; the hot weather has given me a
slow fever, not absolutely bad enough to keep my bed, yet enough
to hinder me from doing anything;” and again, “I have scarcely
been able to hold up my head.” In blustering October, on the
other hand, while in the midst of the detested Impress work, he
says: “My health, thank God, was never better, and I am fit for
any quarter of the globe;” although “it rains hard, and we have
had very bad weather of late.” Whatever momentary vexation he may
have vented in a hasty expression, it was entirely inconsistent
with his general tone to take amiss an employment whose vital
importance he would have been the first to admit. Lack of zeal,
or haggling about the duty assigned him, was entirely foreign to
his character; that the country needed the men who were to be
pressed was reason sufficient for one of his temper. If, indeed,
there had been an apparent intention to keep him in such
inglorious occupation, and out of the expected war, he might have
chafed; but his orders to be constantly ready indicated the
intention to send him at once to the front, if hostilities began.
Doubtless he was disappointed that the application he made for a
ship-of-the-line was not granted; but he knew that, being still a
very young captain, what he asked was a favor, and its refusal
not a grievance, nor does he seem to have looked upon it
otherwise.

There were, however, some annoyances, which, joined to the
lack of appreciation for his eminent services to the interests of the nation in the West
Indies, must have keenly stung him. Without the slightest
necessity, except that laid upon him by his own public spirit, he
had fought and struggled, and endured three years of hot water to
serve the Government. He might have gone easy, as did the admiral
and the other captains; but instead of so doing he had destroyed
the contraband trade, and re-established the working of laws upon
which the prosperity and security of the kingdom were thought to
depend. For this he had received a perfunctory, formal
acknowledgment, though none apparently from the Admiralty, the
head of his own service. But he soon found that, if slow to
thank, they were prompt to blame, and that with no light hand nor
disposition to make allowances. He had run his head against
various regulations of the bureaucracy; and this let him know,
with all the amenities of official censure, that if they could
not recognize what he had done well, they were perfectly
clear-sighted as to where he had gone wrong.

So far from appreciation, there seems even to have been a
prejudice against Nelson in high quarters, due not only to the
discomposure felt by the routine official, at the rude
irregularities of the man who is more concerned to do his work
than nice about the formalities surrounding it, but also to
misrepresentation by the powerful interests he had offended
through his independent course in the West Indies. After Hughes
had gone home, Nelson, as senior officer on the station, began to
examine the modes of conducting government business, and
especially of making purchases. Conceiving that there were
serious irregularities in these, he suggested to the Civil
Department of the Navy, under whose cognizance the transactions
fell, some alterations in the procedure, by which the senior
naval officer would have more control over the purchases than
simply to certify that so much money was wanted. The Comptroller
of the Navy replied that the old forms were sufficient,—”a circumstance which hurt me,”
wrote Nelson; while all the civil functionaries resented his
interference with their methods, and seem to have received the
tacit support, if not the direct sympathy, of the Navy Board, as
the Civil Department was then called. His disposition to look
into matters, however, had become known, and the long struggle
over the contraband trade had given him in the islands a
reputation for tenacity and success. It was probably in
dependence upon these that two merchants came to him, two months
before he left the station, and told him of the existence of very
extensive frauds, dating back several years, in which were
implicated both civil officials of the Navy and private parties
on shore. It is possible that the informants themselves had
shared in some of these transactions, and they certainly demanded
in payment a part of the sums recovered; but, as Nelson truly
said, the question was not as to their character, but how to stop
the continuance of embezzlements which had then amounted to over
two millions sterling.

The reports made by him upon this subject reached London about
a month before the return of the “Boreas;” but the war scare, and
the urgent call upon all departments of the Navy to mobilize the
available force, prevented any immediate steps being taken. His
letters were acknowledged, and the intention expressed to
investigate the matter, but nothing more was then done. October,
however, the Prussian troops occupied Amsterdam, reinstating the
Stadtholder in all his privileges, and restoring to power the
partisans of Great Britain; while France remained passive, her
power for external action paralyzed by the dying convulsions of
the monarchy. The curtain had just risen upon the opening scene
in the great drama of the Revolution,—the first Assembly of
Notables. Warlike preparations consequently ceased, and on the
30th of November, 1787, the cruise of the “Boreas” came to an
end.

It was during this last
month of servitude, and immediately before quitting the ship,
that Nelson is said to have used the vehement expressions of
discontent with “an ungrateful service,” recorded by his
biographers, concluding with his resolve to go at once to London
and resign his commission. In the absence of the faintest trace,
in his letters, of dissatisfaction with the duty to which the
ship was assigned, it is reasonable to attribute this
exasperation to his soreness under the numerous reprimands he had
received,—a feeling which plainly transpires in some of his
replies, despite the forms of official respect that he
scrupulously observed. Even in much later days, when his
distinguished reputation might have enabled him to sustain with
indifference this supercilious rudeness, he winced under it with
over-sensitiveness. “Do not, my dear lord,” he wrote to Earl
Spencer a year after the battle of the Nile, “let the Admiralty
write harshly to me—my generous soul cannot bear it, being
conscious it is entirely unmerited.” This freedom of censure,
often felt by him to be undeserved, or at least excessive, and
its sharp contrast with the scanty recognition of his unwearied
efforts,—of whose value he himself was by no means
forgetful,—though not unusual in the experience of
officers, are quite sufficient to account for the sense of
neglect and unjust treatment by which he was then outraged. This
feeling was probably accentuated, also, by a renewal of the legal
persecution which had been begun in the West Indies; for towards
the end of the year he received formal notice of suits being
instituted against him for the seizure of the American vessels,
and it is likely enough that some intimation of what was coming
reached him before leaving the “Boreas.” Scanty thanks, liberal
blame, and the prospect of an expensive lawsuit based upon his
official action, constituted, for a poor man lately married,
causes of disturbance which might well have upset his
equanimity.

Lord Howe, who was then at
the head of the Admiralty, though formal and unbending in outward
bearing, was a just and kind man, and one fully appreciative of
professional worth. A mutual friend acquainted him with Nelson’s
irritation, and Howe wrote a private letter asking that he would
call upon him as soon as he came to town. Though quick to resent,
Nelson was easily soothed by attention and pleased by compliment,
even when it rose to flattery,—which Howe’s was not likely
to do. A short interview gave the First Lord a clearer idea than
he before had of the extent, value, and wholly voluntary
character of the services rendered by the young captain in the
West Indies; and he indicated the completeness of his
satisfaction by offering to present him to the King, which was
accordingly done at the next levee. George III. received him
graciously; and the resentment of Nelson, whose loyalty was of
the most extreme type, melted away in the sunshine of royal
favor.

Thus reconciled to the service, and convinced, as in his less
morbid moods he often said, that gratitude and honor, though long
deferred, were sure to follow upon steadfast performance of duty,
he speedily renewed his efforts to bring to light the frauds
practised in the colonies. His letters on the subject to Mr.
Pitt, the Prime Minister, had been turned over to the Secretary
of the Treasury, Mr. George Rose, and upon the latter Nelson now
called. Rose received him at first with that courteous
nonchalance which is the defensive armor of the beset
official,—the name of his visitor, and the business with
which it was connected, had for the moment slipped his mind.
Nelson’s mastery of his subject, however, and his warmth in it,
soon roused the attention of his hearer, who, being then pressed
for time, asked to see him again the next day, stipulating only
that the interview should be early, before office hours. “It
cannot be too early for me,” replied Nelson, whose habit, in his
career as admiral, was to get through his correspondence before eight
o’clock,—”six o’clock, if you please.”

The arrangement was so made, and the consequent meeting lasted
from six to nine the next morning. Of its general nature and
results we have an authentic outline, given in later years to
Nelson’s biographers by Rose, who became, and to the last
remained, his warm personal friend. The conversation ranged,
apparently, over all the chief occurrences in the West Indies
during the cruise of the “Boreas,” including both the naval
frauds and the contraband trade. The breadth and acuteness of
Nelson’s intellect have been too much overlooked, in the
admiration excited by his unusually grand moral endowments of
resolution, dash, and fearlessness of responsibility. Though
scarcely what could be called an educated man, he was one of
close and constant observation, thereby gaining a great deal of
information; and to the use of this he brought a practical
sagacity, which coped with the civil or political questions
placed before it, for action, much as it did with military
questions—for, after all, good generalship, on its
intellectual side, is simply the application, to the solution of
a military problem, of a mind naturally gifted therefor, and
stored with experience, either personal or of others. As a
strategist and tactician, Nelson made full proof of high native
endowments, of wisdom garnered through fruitful study and
meditation, and of clear insight into the determining conditions
of the various military situations with which he had to deal. To
Mr. Rose, the young captain of barely thirty years displayed a
precise knowledge of several political subjects, connected with
the commerce of the country, that would not naturally come under
his notice as an officer, and which therefore the mere seaman
would probably not have imbibed. Not only so, but his suggestions
for dealing practically with the interests at stake were so
judicious, that Rose, a valued associate of Pitt and intimately
acquainted with the financial
measures of that brilliant administrator, complimented him warmly
upon the justice and correctness of his views, the result, as
they were, of reflection based upon a mastery of the data
involved. With Nelson’s consent, he undertook to lay them before
the prime minister, as the direct testimony of a singularly
competent first-hand observer.

It is to be noted, however, of Nelson, that this accuracy of
mental perception, this power of penetrating to the root of a
matter, disregarding unessential details and fastening solely on
decisive features, was largely dependent upon the necessity laid
upon him for action; which is probably equivalent to saying that
it was usually elicited by a sobering sense of responsibility. In
his letters and despatches may be found many wild guesses,
inconsistent from week to week, colored by changing moods and
humors,—the mere passing comments of a mind off
guard,—the records of evanescent impressions as numerous,
fickle, and unfounded as those of the most ordinary mortal. It is
when urgency presses and danger threatens, when the need for
action comes, that his mental energies are aroused, and he begins
to speak, as it were, ex cathedrâ. Then the
unsubstantial haze rolls away; and the solid features of the
scene one by one appear, until, amid all the unavoidable
uncertainties of imperfect information, it becomes plain that the
man has a firm grasp upon the great landmarks by which he must
guide his course. Like the blind, who at first saw men as trees
walking, and then saw everything clearly, so his mental
illumination gradually reduces confusion to order, and from
perplexity evolves correct decision. But what shall be said of
those flashes of insight, as at Cape St. Vincent, elicited in a
moment, as by the stroke of iron on rock, where all the previous
processes of ordered thought and labored reasoning are condensed
into one vivid inspiration, and transmuted without a pause into
instant heroic action? Is that we call “genius” purely a mystery,
of which our only account is
to give it a name? Or is it true, as Napoleon said, that “on the
field of battle the happiest inspiration is often but a
recollection”?

From Rose Nelson went to the Comptroller of the Navy, Sir
Charles Middleton, who afterwards, as Lord Barham, sent him forth
to Trafalgar. Middleton had replied promptly to the first report
of the fraudulent transactions, giving assurance of his readiness
to act, and urging that all the information possible should be
secured, as he feared that the allegations were substantially
true. He now showed the instructions of the Navy Board, under
which its colonial employees acted, to Nelson, who said that, if
honestly followed, they must prevent the unlawful practices; but
that he believed they were habitually violated, and that he
himself, though senior officer on the station, had never before
seen the instructions. This failure to intrust supervision to the
one person upon whom all responsibility should ultimately have
rested, practically neutralized the otherwise laudable methods
prescribed by the Board. It was simply another instance of the
jealousy between the civil and military branches of the naval
organization, which, as is well known, resulted in constant
strained relations between the Admiralty and the Naval
Commissioners, until the latter Board was at last abolished.

It is, fortunately, unnecessary to follow farther this dreary
record of old-time dishonesty. Nelson continued to interest
himself strenuously in the matter for two years after his return
to England, both by letter and interview with persons in
authority. His own position and influence were too insignificant
to effect anything, except by moving the home officials, whose
administration was compromised and embarrassed by the
malpractices of their representatives. Though uphill work, it was
far from fruitless. “His representations,” said Mr. Rose, in a
memorandum furnished to his biographers, “were all attended to,
and every step which he recommended was adopted. He thus put the investigation into a proper
course; which ended in the detection and punishment of some of
the parties whose conduct was complained of.” The broad result
appears to have been that the guilty for the most part escaped
punishment, unless, indeed, some of them lost their positions, of
which no certain information exists; but the corrupt combination
was broken up, and measures were adopted to prevent the
recurrence of the same iniquities. Upon Nelson himself the effect
was twofold. His energy and intelligence could not fail to
impress the powerful men with whom he was in this way brought
into contact. The affair increased his reputation, and made him
more widely known than as a simple captain in the Navy he would
otherwise have been. As the various public Boards whose money had
been stolen realized the amount of the thefts, and the extent of
the conspiracy to rob the Government, they felt their obligations
to him, and expressed them in formal, but warm, letters of
thanks. On the other hand, the principal culprits had command of
both money and influence; and by means of these, as so often
happens, they not only impeded inquiry, but, according to
Southey, who wrote not very long after the events, “succeeded in
raising prejudices against Nelson at the Board of Admiralty which
it was many years before he could subdue.” Clarke and M’Arthur
make the same assertion.

That these prejudices did at one time exist is beyond doubt,
and that they should have been fostered by this means is
perfectly in keeping with common experience. Such intrigues,
however, work in the dark and by indirection; it is not often
easy to trace their course. The independence and
single-mindedness with which Nelson followed his convictions, and
the outspoken frankness with which he expressed his views and
feelings, not improbably gave a handle to malicious
misrepresentation. His known intimacy with Prince William Henry,
upon whose favor he to some extent relied, was also more likely
to do him harm than good; and
he entertained for the royal captain prepossessions not far
removed from partisanship, at a time when the prince avowed
himself not a friend to the present minister. “Amidst that
variety of business which demanded his attention on his return to
England,” say his biographers, “he failed not, by every means in
his power, to fulfil the promise which he had made to his Royal
Highness Prince William of counteracting whatever had been
opposed to the merited reputation of his illustrious pupil, and
to the friendship they had invariably preserved for each other.”
It was a difficult task. Opinionated and headstrong as the King,
his father, the young man was an uneasy subordinate to the
Admiralty, and made those above him realize that he was full as
conscious of his personal rank as of his official position as a
captain in the Navy. It was, indeed, this self-assertive
temperament that afterwards frustrated his natural ambition to be
the active head of the service. Having such an ally, there is
something ominous for Nelson’s own prospects to find him writing
in evident sympathy: “The great folks above now see he will not
be a cypher, therefore many of the rising people must submit to
act subordinate to him, which is not so palatable; and I think a
Lord of the Admiralty is hurt to see him so able, after what he
has said about him. He has certainly not taken a leaf out of his
book, for he is steady in his command and not violent.” Upon this
follows, “He has wrote Lord Hood what I cannot but
approve,”—a sentence unquestionably vague, but which sounds
combative. Nelson had already felt it necessary to caution the
prince to be careful in the choice of those to whom he told his
mind.

In fact, at the time when the letter just quoted was written,
the conduct of the prince had been such as necessarily, and not
wholly unjustly, to prejudice an officer who displayed marked
partisanship for him, such as certainly was indicated by Nelson’s
expressions. He had brought his ship from Newfoundland to Ireland in flat
disobedience of orders, issued by the commander of the station,
to go to Quebec. When this action became known to the Admiralty
by his arrival at Cork, in December, 1787, it was at once
reported to the King, who himself directed that the prince should
proceed to Plymouth with his ship, should remain within the
limits of the port for as many months as he had been absent from
his station, and should then be sent back to Halifax. The Prince
of Wales, afterwards George IV., who was already at variance with
the King, took advantage of this flagrant breach of discipline to
flaunt his opposition before the world. In company with his
second brother, the Duke of York, he went down to Plymouth, and
paid a ceremonious visit to Prince William on board his ship. The
round of festivities necessitated by their presence emphasized
the disagreement between the sovereign and the heir to the
throne, and drew to it public attention. Immediately after this,
in January, 1788, Nelson also visited the prince, having been
summoned by him from London. He could, indeed, scarcely decline,
nor was he at all the man to turn his back on a friend in
difficulty; but, in his fight against corruption, the matter
could scarcely fail to be represented by his opponents under the
worst light to the King, to whom corruption was less odious than
insubordination. If, in conversation, Nelson uttered such
expressions as he wrote to his friend Locker, he had only himself
to blame for the disfavor which followed; for, to a naval
officer, the prince’s conduct should have appeared absolutely
indefensible. In the course of the same year the King became
insane, and the famous struggle about the Regency took place. The
prince had meantime returned to America, in accordance with his
orders, and by the time he again reached England the King had
recovered. He could, therefore, have refrained from any
indication of his own sympathies; but instead of this he openly
associated himself with the party of the Prince of Wales,
whose course throughout, when
it became known to his father, had bitterly displeased the
latter, and accentuated the breach between them. At a banquet
given by the Spanish ambassador in celebration of the King’s
recovery, the three princes sat at a table separate from the rest
of the royal family. A formal reconciliation took place in
September, 1789; but the Duke of Clarence, as he had then become,
continued attached to the Prince of Wales’s clique. Those who
know how party considerations influenced naval appointments at
that time, will in these facts find at least a partial
explanation of the cloud which then hung over Nelson.

Lord Chatham, brother of the minister to whom Prince William
was not a friend, became head of the Admiralty in July, 1788, and
so remained until after the war with France began in 1793. With
him was associated Lord Hood, between whom and Nelson there arose
what the latter called “a difference of opinion,” which led to a
cessation of “familiar correspondence.” The exact date at which
this occurred does not appear, but it was probably before May,
1790; for Hood refused to use his influence to get Nelson a ship,
in the armament which was then ordered on account of a difficulty
with Spain, whereas eighteen months before he had assured him
that in case of hostilities he need not fear not having a good
ship. This refusal was the more marked, because “almost the whole
service was then called out.” On the same occasion, Nelson wrote,
“he made a speech never to be effaced from my memory, viz.: that
the King was impressed with an unfavourable opinion of me.”
Knowing Nelson’s value as an officer as well as Hood did, there
can scarcely remain a doubt that some serious indiscretion, real
or imagined, must have caused this alienation; but of what it was
there is no trace, unless in his evident siding with the prince,
who was then out of favor with both the King and the
administration.

The five years—from
1788 to 1792 inclusive—intervening between the cruise of
the “Boreas” and the outbreak of war with the French Republic,
were thus marked by a variety of unpleasant circumstances, of
which the most disagreeable, to a man of Nelson’s active
temperament, was the apparently fixed resolve of the authorities
to deny him employment. He was harassed, indeed, by the recurring
threats of prosecution for the West India seizures; but both the
Admiralty and the Treasury agreed that he should be defended at
the expense of the Crown,—a fact which tends to show that
his subsequent disfavor arose from some other cause than
disapproval of his official action, however some incidents may
have been misrepresented. On its private side, his life during
this period seems to have been happy, though uneventful; but in
the failure of children he was deprived, both then and
afterwards, of that sweetest of interests, continuous yet ever
new in its gradual unfolding, which brings to the most monotonous
existence its daily tribute of novelty and incident. The fond,
almost rapturous, expressions with which he greeted the daughter
afterwards born to him out of wedlock, shows the blank in his
home,—none the less real because not consciously
realized.

The lack of stimulus to his mind from his surroundings at this
time is also manifested by the fewness of his letters. But thirty
remain to show his occupation during the five years, and
seventeen of these are purely official in character. From the
year 1791 no record survives. His wife being with him, one line
of correspondence was thereby closed; but even to his brother,
and to his friend Locker, he finds nothing to write. For the
ordinary country amusements and pursuits of the English gentry he
had scant liking; and, barring the occasional worry over his
neglect by the Admiralty, there was little else to engage his
attention. The first few months after his release from the
“Boreas” were spent in the West of England, chiefly at Bath, for the recovery of Mrs.
Nelson’s health as well as his own; but toward the latter part of
1788 the young couple went to live with his father at the
parsonage of Burnham Thorpe, and there made their home until he
was again called into active service. “It is extremely
interesting,” say his biographers, “to contemplate this great
man, when thus removed from the busy scenes in which he had borne
so distinguished a part to the remote village of Burnham Thorpe;”
but the interest seems by their account to be limited to the
energy with which he dug in the garden, or, from sheer want of
something to do, reverted to the bird-nesting of his boyhood. His
favorite amusement, we are told, was coursing, and he once shot a
partridge; but his habit of carrying his gun at full cock, and
firing as soon as a bird rose, without bringing the piece to his
shoulder, made him a dangerous companion in a shooting-party. His
own account is somewhat different: “Shoot I cannot, therefore I
have not taken out a license; but notwithstanding the neglect I
have met with I am happy;” and again, to his brother, he says:
“It was not my intention to have gone to the coursing meeting,
for, to say the truth, I have rarely escaped a wet jacket and a
violent cold; besides, to me, even the ride to the Smee is longer
than any pleasure I find in the sport will compensate for.” The
fact is that Nelson cared for none of these things, and the only
deduction of real interest from his letters at this time is the
absolute failure of his home life and affections to content his
aspirations,—the emptiness both of mind and heart, which
caused his passionate eagerness for external employment to fill
the void. Earnestness appears only when he is brooding over the
slight with which he was treated, and the resultant thwarting of
his career. For both mind and heart the future held in store for
him the most engrossing emotions, but it did not therefore bring
him happiness.

Of his frames of mind during this period of neglect and
disfavor, his biographers give a very strongly colored
picture, for which, it is to
be presumed, they drew upon contemporary witnesses that were to
them still accessible. “With a mortified and dejected spirit, he
looked forward to a continuance of inactivity and neglect….
During this interval of disappointment and mortification, his
latent ambition would at times burst forth, and despise all
restraint. At others, a sudden melancholy seemed to overshadow
his noble faculties, and to affect his temper; at those moments
the remonstrances of his wife and venerable father alone could
calm the tempest of his passions.” That Nelson keenly felt the
cold indifference he now underwent, is thoroughly in keeping with
the sensitiveness to censure, expressed or implied, which his
correspondence frequently betrays, while his frail organization
and uncertain health would naturally entail periods of depression
or nervous exasperation; but the general tenor of his letters,
few as they at this time were, shows rather dignified acceptance
of a treatment he had not merited, and a steady resolve not to
waver in his readiness to serve his country, nor to cease asking
an opportunity to do so. Many years later, at a time of still
more sickening suspense, he wrote: “I am in truth half dead, but
what man can do shall be done,—I am not made to despair;”
and now, according to a not improbable story, he closed an
application for employment with the words, “If your Lordships
should be pleased to appoint me to a cockle boat, I shall feel
grateful.” Hood, whose pupil he in a sense was, and who shared
his genius, said of himself, when under a condition of enforced
inactivity: “This proves very strongly the different frames of
men’s minds; some are full of anxiety, impatience, and
apprehension, while others, under similar circumstances, are
perfectly cool, tranquil, and indifferent.”

The latter half of the year 1792 was marked by the rapid
progress in France of the political distemper, which was so soon
to culminate in the worst excesses of the Revolution. The quick succession of symptoms, each
more alarming than the other,—the suspension of the royal
power at the tumultuous bidding of a mob, the September
massacres, the abolition of royalty, the aggressive character of
the National Convention shown by the decrees of November 19 and
December 15,—roused the apprehensions of most thoughtful
men throughout Europe; and their concern was increased by the
growing popular effervescence in other countries than France. The
British cabinet, as was natural, shifted more slowly than did the
irresponsible members of the community; nor could Pitt lightly
surrender his strong instinctive prepossessions in favor of
peace, with the continuance of which was identified the exercise
of his own best powers.

During this stormy and anxious period, Nelson shared the
feelings of his day and class. It is noteworthy, however, that,
in regarding the perils of the time, he was no mere panic-monger,
but showed the same discriminating carefulness of observation
that had distinguished him as captain of the “Boreas,” and had
elicited the admiration of Mr. Rose. Strenuous and even bigoted
royalist as he always was, satisfied of the excellence of the
British Constitution, and condemning utterly the proceedings of
the more or less seditious societies then forming throughout the
kingdom, he yet recognized the substantial grievances of the
working-men, as evident in the district immediately under his
eye. The sympathetic qualities which made him, fortune’s own
favorite in his profession, keenly alive to the hardships,
neglect, and injustice undergone by the common seaman, now
engaged him to set forth the sad lot of the ill-paid rural
peasantry. In his letters to the Duke of Clarence, he on the one
hand strongly blames the weakness and timidity of the justices
and country gentlemen, in their attitude towards the abettors of
lawlessness; but, on the other, he dwells upon the sufferings of
the poor, prepares a careful statement of their earnings and unavoidable expenses, and insists
upon the necessity of the living wage. The field laborers, he
said, “do not want loyalty, many of their superiors, in many
instances, might have imitated their conduct to advantage; but
hunger is a sharp thorn, and they are not only in want of food
sufficient, but of clothes and firing.”

Under the threatening outlook, he considers that every
individual will soon “be called forth to show himself;” and for
his own part, he writes on the 3d of November, he sees no way so
proper as asking for a ship. But, even at that late moment,
neither Pitt nor his associates had abandoned the hope of peace,
and this, as well as other applications of Nelson’s, received
only a formal acknowledgment without encouragement. Roused,
however, by the Convention’s decree of November 19, which
extended the succor of France to all people who should wish to
recover their liberty, and charged the generals of the republic
to make good the offer with the forces under their command, the
ministry decided to abandon their guarded attitude; and their new
resolution was confirmed by the reception, on the 28th of
November, of deputations from British revolutionary societies at
the bar of the Convention, on which occasion the president of the
latter affected to draw a dividing line between the British
government and the British nation. On the 1st of December the
militia was called out by proclamation, and Parliament summoned
to meet on the 15th of the month. On the latter day the
Convention put forth another decree, announcing in the most
explicit terms its purpose to overthrow all existing governments
in countries where the Republican armies could penetrate. Pitt
now changed his front with an instantaneousness and absoluteness
which gave the highest proof of his capacity as a leader of men.
It was not so much that war was then determined, as that the
purpose was formed, once for all, to accept the challenge
contained in the French decree, unless France would discontinue her avowed course of
aggression. Orders were immediately given to increase largely the
number of ships of war in commission.

When danger looms close at hand, the best men, if known, are
not left in the cold shade of official disfavor. “Post nubila
Phoebus,” was the expression of Nelson, astonished for a rarity
into Latin by the suddenness with which the sun now burst upon
him through the clouds. “The Admiralty so smile upon me, that
really I am as much surprised as when they frowned.” On the 6th
of January, 1793, the First Lord, with many apologies for
previous neglect, promised to give him a seventy-four-gun ship as
soon as it was in his power to do so, and that meanwhile, if he
chose to take a sixty-four, he could have one as soon as she was
ready. On the 30th he was appointed to the “Agamemnon,” of the
latter rate. Within the preceding fortnight Louis XVI. had been
beheaded, and the French ambassador ordered to leave England. On
February 1, 1793, two days after Nelson’s orders were issued, the
Republic declared war against Great Britain and Holland.

FOOTNOTES:

[8] Nicolas,
vol. v. p. 356.

[9] Thus
Collingwood, rarely other than sober and restrained in his
language, wrote to Hughes: “It is from the idea that the
greatness and superiority of the British navy very much
depends upon preserving inviolate the Act of Navigation,
excluding foreigners from access to the colonies, that I am
induced to make this representation to you.” Nicolas, vol. i.
p. 172.

[10]
Nelson’s letters are contradictory on this point. In a letter
to Locker of March 3, 1786, he says, “Before the first vessel
was tried I had seized four others;” whereas in the formal
and detailed narrative drawn up—without date, but later
than the letter to Locker—he says the first vessel was
tried and condemned May 17, the other four seized May 23.
(Nicolas, vol. i. pp. 177, 178.) The author has followed the
latter, because from the particularity of dates it seems to
have been compiled from memoranda, that of Locker written
from memory,—both nearly a year after the events.

[11] This
word is used by Nelson, apparently, as equivalent to
“season,”—the cruising period in the West Indies. “The
admiral wishes to remain another station,” he writes
elsewhere.

[12] Lady
Nelson’s tombstone in Littleham Churchyard, Exmouth, reads
that she died May 6, 1831, “aged 73.” She would then have
been born before May 6, 1758. Nicolas (vol. i. p. 217) says
that she died May 4, 1831, aged 68, but does not mention his
authority.

[13] Prior
to May, 1785, the only stops of the “Boreas” at Nevis were
January 6-8, February 1-4, and March 11-15. (Boreas’s Log in
Nicolas’s Letters and Despatches of Lord Nelson, vol. vii.
Addenda, pp. viii, ix.)

[14] The
author is satisfied, from casual expressions in Nelson’s
letters to Lady Hamilton, that his famous two years’
confinement to the ship, 1803-1805, and, to a less extent,
the similar seclusion practised in the Baltic and the Downs,
proceeded, in large part at least, from a romantic and
chivalrous resolve to leave no room for doubt, in the mind of
Lady Hamilton or of the world, that he was entirely faithful
to her.

[15] The
author has italicized these words because they accurately
express the just penalty that military law would have
required of Nelson, had he not shown adequate grounds for his
disobedience. They measure, therefore, the responsibility he
shouldered, and the reward he deserved.

[16] Sir
Harris Nicolas (Nelson’s Despatches and Letters, vol. i. p.
217) gives March 12 as the day of the wedding, upon the
ground of a letter of Lady Nelson’s. Her mention of the date
is, however, rather casual; and March 11 is given in the
parish register of the church in Nevis.

[17] The
same symptom will be noted in the anxious pursuit of
Villeneuve to the West Indies in 1805, where he grew better,
although for some months he had had in his hands the
Admiralty’s permission to return home on account of his
health.


CHAPTER III.

NELSON’S DEPARTURE FROM ENGLAND
IN THE “AGAMEMNON.”—SERVICES IN THE MEDITERRANEAN UNTIL THE
RECOVERY OF TOULON BY THE FRENCH.—LORD HOOD IN COMMAND.

FEBRUARY-DECEMBER, 1793. AGE, 34.

Nelson’s page in history covers a little more than twelve
years, from February, 1793, to October, 1805. Its opening
coincides with the moment when the wild passions of the French
Revolution, still at fiercest heat, and which had hitherto raged
like flame uncontrolled, operative only for destruction, were
being rapidly mastered, guided, and regulated for efficient work,
by the terrors of the Revolutionary Tribunal and the Committee of
Public Safety. In the object to which these tremendous forces
were now about to be applied lay the threat to the peace of
Europe, which aroused Great Britain to action, and sent into the
field her yet unknown champion from the Norfolk parsonage. The
representatives of the French people had imparted to the original
movement of their nation,—which aimed only at internal
reforms, however radical,—a new direction, of avowed
purposeful aggression upon all political institutions exterior
to, and differing from, their own. This became the one
characteristic common to the successive forms of government,
which culminated in the pure military despotism of Napoleon.

To beat back that spirit of aggression was the mission of
Nelson. Therein is found the true significance of his career,
which mounts higher and higher in strenuous effort and gigantic
achievement, as the blast of the Revolution swells fiercer and stronger under the mighty
impulse of the great Corsican. At each of the momentous crises,
so far removed in time and place,—at the Nile, at
Copenhagen, at Trafalgar,—as the unfolding drama of the age
reveals to the onlooker the schemes of the arch-planner about to
touch success, over against Napoleon rises ever Nelson; and as
the latter in the hour of victory drops upon the stage where he
has played so chief a part, his task is seen to be accomplished,
his triumph secured. In the very act of dying he has dealt the
foe a blow from which recovery is impossible. Moscow and Waterloo
are the inevitable consequences of Trafalgar; as the glories of
that day were but the fit and assured ending of the illustrious
course which was begun upon the quarter-deck of the
“Agamemnon.”

With the exception of the “Victory,” under whose flag he fell
after two years of arduous, heart-breaking uncertainties, no ship
has such intimate association with the career and name of Nelson
as has the “Agamemnon.” And this is but natural, for to her he
was the captain, solely, simply, and entirely; identified with
her alone, glorying in her excellences and in her achievements,
one in purpose and in spirit with her officers and seamen;
sharing their hopes, their dangers, and their triumphs;
quickening them with his own ardor, moulding them into his own
image, until vessel and crew, as one living organism, reflected
in act the heroic and unyielding energy that inspired his feeble
frame. Although, for a brief and teeming period, he while in
command of her controlled also a number of smaller vessels on
detached service, it was not until after he had removed to
another ship that he became the squadron-commander, whose
relations to the vessel on which he himself dwelt were no longer
immediate, nor differed, save in his bodily presence, from those
he bore to others of the same division. A personality such as
Nelson’s makes itself indeed felt throughout its entire sphere of
action, be that large or small; but, withal, diffusion contends in vain with
the inevitable law that forever couples it with slackening power,
nor was it possible even for him to lavish on the various units
of a fleet, and on the diverse conflicting claims of a great
theatre of war, the same degree of interest and influence that he
concentrated upon the “Agamemnon,” and upon the brilliant though
contracted services through which he carried her. Bonds such as
these are not lightly broken, and to the “Agamemnon” Nelson clave
for three long years and more, persistently refusing larger
ships, until the exhausted hulk could no longer respond to the
demands of her masters, and separation became inevitable. When he
quitted her, at the moment of her departure for England, it was
simply a question whether he would abandon the Mediterranean, and
the prospect of a great future there opening before him, or sever
a few weeks earlier a companionship which must in any event end
upon her arrival home.

There is yet another point of view from which his command of
the “Agamemnon” is seen to hold a peculiar relation to Nelson’s
story. This was the period in which expectation passed into
fulfilment, when development, long arrested by unpropitious
circumstances, resumed its outward progress under the benign
influence of a favoring environment, and the bud, whose rare
promise had long been noted by a few discerning eyes, unfolded
into the brilliant flower, destined in the magnificence of its
maturity to draw the attention of a world. To the fulness of his
glorious course these three years were what the days of early
manhood are to ripened age; and they are marked by the same
elasticity, hopefulness, and sanguine looking to the future that
characterize youth, before illusions vanish and even success is
found to disappoint. Happiness was his then, as at no other time
before or after; for the surrounding conditions of enterprise, of
difficulties to be overcome, and dangers to be met, were in
complete correspondence with
those native powers that had so long struggled painfully for room
to exert themselves. His health revived, and his very being
seemed to expand in this congenial atmosphere, which to him was
as life from the dead. As with untiring steps he sped onward and
upward,—counting naught done while aught remained to do,
forgetting what was behind as he pressed on to what was
before,—the ardor of pursuit, the delight of achievement,
the joy of the giant running his course, sustained in him that
glow of animation, that gladness in the mere fact of existence,
physical or moral, in which, if anywhere, this earth’s content is
found. Lack of recognition, even, wrung from him only the
undaunted words: “Never mind! some day I will have a gazette of
my own.” Not till his dreams were realized, till aspiration had
issued in the completest and most brilliant triumph ever wrought
upon the seas, and he had for his gazette the loud homage of
every mouth in Europe,—not till six months after the battle
of the Nile,—did Nelson write: “There is no true happiness
in this life, and in my present state I could quit it with a
smile. My only wish is to sink with honour into the grave.”

The preparation of the Mediterranean fleet, to which the
“Agamemnon” was assigned, was singularly protracted, and in the
face of a well-ordered enemy the delay must have led to
disastrous results. Nelson himself joined his ship at Chatham on
the 7th of February, a week after his orders were issued; but not
until the 16th of March did she leave the dockyard, and then only
for Sheerness, where she remained four weeks longer. By that time
it seems probable, from remarks in his letters, that the material
equipment of the vessel was complete; but until the 14th of April
she remained over a hundred men short of her complement. “Yet, I
think,” wrote Nelson, “that we shall be far from ill-manned, even
if the rest be not so good as they ought to be.” Mobilization in
those days had not been
perfected into a science, even in theory, and the difficulty of
raising crews on the outbreak of war was experienced by all
nations, but by none more than by Great Britain. Her wants were
greatest, and for supply depended upon a merchant service
scattered in all quarters of the globe. “Men are very hard to be
got,” Nelson said to his brother, “and without a press I have no
idea that our fleet can be manned.” It does not appear that this
crude and violent, yet unavoidable, method was employed for the
“Agamemnon,” except so far as her crew was completed from the
guard-ship. Dependence was placed upon the ordinary wiles of the
recruiting-sergeant, and upon Nelson’s own popularity in the
adjacent counties of Suffolk and Norfolk, from which the bulk of
his ship’s company was actually drawn. “I have sent out a
lieutenant and four midshipmen,” he writes to Locker, “to get men
at every seaport in Norfolk, and to forward them to Lynn and
Yarmouth; my friends in Yorkshire and the North tell me they will
send what men they can lay hands on;” but at the same time he
hopes that Locker, then Commander-in-chief at the Nore, will not
turn away any who from other districts may present themselves for
the “Agamemnon.” Coming mainly from the same neighborhood gave to
the crew a certain homogeneousness of character, affording ground
for appeal to local pride, a most powerful incentive in moments
of difficulty and emulation; and this feeling was enhanced by the
thought that their captain too was a Norfolk man. To one
possessing the sympathetic qualities of Nelson, who so readily
shared the emotions and gained the affections of his associates,
it was easy to bind into a living whole the units animated by
this common sentiment.

His stepson, Josiah Nisbet, at this time about thirteen years
old, now entered the service as a midshipman, and accompanied him
on board the “Agamemnon.” The oncoming of a great war naturally
roused to a yet higher pitch
the impulse towards the sea, which in all generations has stirred
the blood of English boys. Of these, Nelson, using his captain’s
privilege, received a number as midshipmen upon his quarter-deck,
among them several from the sons of neighbors and friends, and
therefore, like the crew, Norfolk lads. It is told that to one,
whose father he knew to be a strong Whig, of the party which in
the past few years had sympathized with the general current of
the French Revolution, he gave the following pithy counsels for
his guidance in professional life: “First, you must always
implicitly obey orders, without attempting to form any opinion of
your own respecting their propriety; secondly, you must consider
every man as your enemy who speaks ill of your king; and thirdly,
you must hate a Frenchman as you do the devil.” On the last two
items Nelson’s practice was in full accord with his precept; but
to the first, his statement of which, sound enough in the
general, is open to criticism as being too absolute, he was
certainly not obedient. Not to form an opinion is pushing the
principle of subordination to an indefensible extreme, even for a
junior officer, though the caution not to express it is wise, as
well as becoming to the modesty of youth. Lord Howe’s advice to
Codrington, to watch carefully all that passed and to form his
own conclusions, but to keep them to himself, was in every
respect more reasonable and profitable. But in fact this dictum
of Nelson’s was simply another instance of hating the French as
he did the devil. The French were pushing independence and
private judgment to one extreme, and he instinctively adopted the
other.

It was not till near the end of April that the “Agamemnon”
finally left the Thames, anchoring at Spithead on the 28th of
that month. Still the fleet which Lord Hood was to command was
not ready. While awaiting her consorts, the ship made a short
cruise in the Channel, and a few days later sailed as one of a
division of five ships-of-the-line under Admiral Hotham, to occupy
a station fifty to a hundred miles west of the Channel Islands.
Nelson’s disposition not to form any opinion of his own
respecting the propriety of orders was thus evidenced: “What we
have been sent out for is best known to the great folks in
London: to us, it appears, only to hum the nation and make tools
of us, for where we have been stationed no enemy was likely to be
met with, or where we could protect our own trade.” There can be
no doubt that not only was the practical management of the Navy
at this time exceedingly bad, but that no sound ideas even
prevailed upon the subject. Hotham’s squadron gained from neutral
vessels two important pieces of information,—that Nantes,
Bordeaux, and L’Orient were filled with English vessels, prizes
to French cruisers; and that the enemy kept eight
sail-of-the-line, with frigates in proportion, constantly moving
in detachments about the Bay of Biscay. Under the dispositions
adopted by the British Admiralty, these hostile divisions gave,
to the commerce destroying of the smaller depredators, a support
that sufficiently accounts for the notorious sufferings of
British trade during the opening years of the war. Nelson had no
mastery of the terminology of warfare,—he never talked
about strategy and little about tactics,—but, though
without those valuable aids to precision of thought, he had
pondered, studied, and reasoned, and he had, besides, what is
given to few,—real genius and insight. Accordingly he at
once pierced to the root of the trouble,—the enemy’s
squadrons, rather than the petty cruisers dependent upon them, to
which the damage was commonly attributed. “They are always at
sea, and England not willing to send a squadron to interrupt
them.” But, while instancing this intuitive perception of a man
gifted with rare penetration, it is necessary to guard against
rash conclusions that might be drawn from it, and to remark that
it by no means follows that education is unnecessary to the common run of men, because a
genius is in advance of his times. It is well also to note that
even in him this flash of insight, though unerring in its
indications, lacked the definiteness of conviction which results
from ordered thought. However accurate, it is but a
glimmer,—not yet a fixed light.

Hotham’s division joined the main body under Lord Hood, off
the Scilly Islands, on the 23d of May, the total force then
consisting of eleven sail-of-the-line, with the usual smaller
vessels. It remained cruising in that neighborhood until the 6th
of June, keeping the approaches of the Channel open for a
homeward-bound convoy of merchantmen, which passed on that day.
The fleet then bore up for the Straits, and on the 14th six
ships, the “Agamemnon” among them, parted company for Cadiz,
there to fill up with water, in order to avoid the delays which
would arise if the scanty resources of Gibraltar had to supply
all the vessels. On the 23d this division left Cadiz, reaching
Gibraltar the same evening; and on the 27th Hood, having now with
him fifteen of the line, sailed for Toulon.

Nelson’s mind was already busy with the prospects of the
campaign, and the various naval factors that went to make up the
military situation. “Time must discover what we are going after,”
he writes to his brother; while to Locker he propounds the
problem which always has perplexed the British mind, and still
does,—how to make the French fight, if they are unwilling.
So long as that question remains unsolved, the British government
has to bear the uncertainties, exposure, and expense of a
difficult and protracted defensive. “We have done nothing,” he
says, “and the same prospect appears before us: the French cannot
come out, and we have no means of getting at them in Toulon.” In
“cannot come out,” he alludes to the presence of a Spanish fleet
of twenty-four ships-of-the-line. This, in conjunction with
Hood’s force, would far
exceed the French in Toulon, which the highest estimate then
placed at twenty-one of the line. He had, however, already
measured the capabilities of the Spanish Navy. They have very
fine ships, he admits, but they are shockingly manned,—so
much so that if only the barges’ crews of the six British vessels
that entered Cadiz, numbering at the most seventy-five to a
hundred men, but all picked, could have got on board one of their
first-rates, he was certain they could have captured her,
although her ship’s company numbered nearly a thousand. “If those
we are to meet in the Mediterranean are no better manned,” he
continues, “much service cannot be expected of them.” The
prediction proved true, for no sooner did Hood find the Spanish
admiral than the latter informed him he must go to Cartagena,
having nineteen hundred sick in his fleet. The officer who
brought this message said it was no wonder they were sickly, for
they had been sixty days at sea. This excited Nelson’s
derision—not unjustly. “From the circumstance of having
been longer than that time at sea, do we attribute our getting
healthy. It has stamped with me the extent of their nautical
abilities: long may they remain in their present state.” The last
sentence reveals his intuitive appreciation of the fact that the
Spain of that day could in no true sense be the ally of Great
Britain; for, at the moment he penned the wish, the impotence or
defection of their allies would leave the British fleet actually
inferior to the enemy in those waters. He never forgot these
impressions, nor the bungling efforts of the Spaniards to form a
line of battle. Up to the end of his life the prospect of a
Spanish war involved no military anxieties, but only the prospect
of more prize money.

Among the various rumors of that troubled time, there came one
that the French were fitting their ships with forges to bring
their shot to a red heat, and so set fire to the enemy’s vessel
in which they might lodge. Nelson was promptly ready with a counter and quite
adequate tactical move. “This, if true,” he wrote, “I humbly
conceive would have been as well kept secret; but as it is known,
we must take care to get so close that their red shots may go
through both sides, when it will not matter whether they
are hot or cold.” It is somewhat odd that the extremely diligent
and painstaking Sir Harris Nicolas, in his version of this
letter, should have dropped the concluding sentence, one of the
most important and characteristic occurring in Nelson’s
correspondence at this time.

On the 14th of July Nelson notes that the fleet had received
orders to consider Marseilles and Toulon as invested, and to take
all vessels of whatever nation bound into those ports. He at once
recognized the importance of this step, and the accurate judgment
that dictated it. The British could not, as he said, get at the
enemy in his fortified harbor; but they might by this means
exercise the pressure that would force him to come out.
Undoubtedly, whether on a large or on a small scale, whether it
concern the whole plan of a war or of a campaign, or merely the
question of a single military position, the best way to compel an
unwilling foe to action, and to spoil his waiting game which is
so onerous to the would-be assailant, is to attack him elsewhere,
to cut short his resources, and make his position untenable by
exhaustion. “This has pleased us,” Nelson wrote; “if we make
these red-hot gentlemen hungry, they may be induced to come
out.”

The investment by sea of these two harbors, but especially of
Toulon, as being an important dockyard, was accordingly the
opening move made by the British admiral. On the 16th of July he
approached the latter port, and from that time until August 25 a
close blockade was maintained, with the exception of a very few
days, during which Hood took the fleet off Nice, and thence to
Genoa, to remonstrate with that republic upon its supplying the south of France with grain,
and bringing back French property under neutral papers. “Our
being here is a farce if this trade is allowed,” said Nelson, and
rightly; for so far as appearances then went, the only influence
the British squadrons could exert was by curtailing the supplies
of southern France. That district raised only grain enough for
three months’ consumption; for the remainder of the year’s food
it depended almost wholly upon Sicily and Barbary, its
communications with the interior being so bad that the more
abundant fields of distant French provinces could not send their
surplus.

In the chaotic state in which France was then plunged, the
utmost uncertainty prevailed as to the course events might take,
and rumors of all descriptions were current, the wildest scarcely
exceeding in improbability the fantastic horrors that actually
prevailed throughout the land during these opening days of the
Reign of Terror. The expectation that found most favor in the
fleet was that Provence would separate from the rest of France,
and proclaim itself an independent republic under the protection
of Great Britain; but few looked for the amazing result which
shortly followed, in the delivery of Toulon by its citizens into
the hands of Lord Hood. This Nelson attributed purely to the
suffering caused by the strictness of the blockade. “At
Marseilles and Toulon,” wrote he on the 20th of August, “they are
almost starving, yet nothing brings them to their senses.
Although the Convention has denounced them as traitors, yet even
these people will not declare for anything but Liberty and
Equality.” Three days later, Commissioners from both cities went
on board Hood’s flagship to treat for peace, upon the basis of
re-establishing the monarchy, and recognizing as king the son of
Louis XVI. The admiral accepted the proposal, on condition that
the port and arsenal of Toulon should be delivered to him for
safe keeping, until the restoration of the young prince was
effected. On the 27th of
August the city ran up the white flag of the Bourbons, and the
British fleet, together with the Spanish, which at this moment
arrived on the scene, anchored in the outer port. The allied
troops took possession of the forts commanding the harbor, while
the dockyards and thirty ships-of-the-line were delivered to the
navies.

“The perseverance of our fleet has been great,” wrote Nelson,
“and to that only can be attributed our unexampled success. Not
even a boat could get into Marseilles or Toulon, or on the coast,
with provisions; and the old saying, ‘that hunger will tame a
lion,’ was never more strongly exemplified.” In this he deceived
himself, however natural the illusion. The opposition of Toulon
to the Paris Government was part of a general movement of revolt,
which spread throughout the provinces in May and June, 1793, upon
the violent overthrow of the Girondists in the National
Convention. The latter then proclaimed several cities outlawed,
Toulon among them; and the bloody severities it exercised were
the chief determining cause of the sudden treason, the offspring
of fear more than of hunger,—though the latter doubtless
contributed,—which precipitated the great southern arsenal
into the arms of the Republic’s most dangerous foe. Marseilles
fell before the Conventional troops, and the resultant panic in
the sister city occasioned the hasty step, which in less troubled
moments would have been regarded with just horror. But in truth
Nelson, despite his acute military perceptions, had not yet
developed that keen political sagacity, the fruit of riper
judgment grounded on wider information, which he afterwards
showed. His ambition was yet limited to the sphere of the
“Agamemnon,” his horizon bounded by the petty round of the day’s
events. He rose, as yet, to no apprehension of the mighty crisis
hanging over Europe, to no appreciation of the profound meanings
of the opening strife. “I hardly think the War can last,” he writes to his wife, “for what are
we at war about?” and again, “I think we shall be in England in
the winter or spring.” Even some months later, in December,
before Toulon had reverted to the French, he is completely blind
to the importance of the Mediterranean in the great struggle, and
expresses a wish to exchange to the West Indies, “for I think our
Sea War is over in these seas.”

It is probable, indeed, that in his zeal, thoroughness, and
fidelity to the least of the duties then falling to him, is to be
seen a surer indication of his great future than in any wider
speculations about matters as yet too high for his position. The
recent coolness between him and Lord Hood had been rapidly
disappearing under the admiral’s reviving appreciation and his
own aptitude to conciliation. “Lord Hood is very civil,” he
writes on more than one occasion, “I think we may be good friends
again;” and the offer of a seventy-four-gun ship in place of his
smaller vessel was further proof of his superior’s confidence.
Nelson refused the proposal. “I cannot give up my officers,” he
said, in the spirit that so endeared him to his followers; but
the compliment was felt, and was enhanced by the admiral’s
approval of his motives. The prospective occupation of Toulon
gave occasion for a yet more nattering evidence of the esteem in
which he was held. As soon as the agreement with the city was
completed, but the day before taking possession, Hood despatched
him in haste to Oneglia, a small port on the Riviera of Genoa,
and thence to Naples, to seek from the latter court and that of
Turin[18] a reinforcement of
ten thousand troops to hold the new acquisition. The “Agamemnon”
being a fast sailer undoubtedly contributed much to this
selection; but the character of the commanding officer could not
but be considered on so important, and in some ways delicate, a mission. “I should
have liked to have stayed one day longer with the fleet, when
they entered the harbour,” he wrote to Mrs. Nelson, “but service
could not be neglected for any private gratification,”—a
sentiment she had to hear pretty often, as betrothed and as wife,
but which was no platitude on the lips of one who gave it
constant demonstration in his acts. “Duty is the great business
of a sea officer,” he told his intended bride in early manhood,
to comfort her and himself under a prolonged separation. “Thank
God! I have done my duty,” was the spoken thought that most
solaced his death hour, as his heart yearned towards those at
home whom he should see no more.

About this time he must have felt some touch of sympathy for
the effeminate Spaniards, who were made ill by a sixty days’
cruise. “All we get here,” he writes, “is honour and salt beef.
My poor fellows have not had a morsel of fresh meat or vegetables
for near nineteen weeks; and in that time I have only had my foot
twice on shore at Cadiz. We are absolutely getting sick from
fatigue.” “I am here [Naples] with news of our most glorious and
great success, but, alas! the fatigue of getting it has been so
great that the fleet generally, and I am sorry to say, my ship
most so, are knocked up. Day after day, week after week, month
after month, we have not been two gun shots from Toulon.” The
evident looseness of this statement, for the ship had only been a
little over a month off Toulon, shows the impression the service
had made upon his mind, for he was not prone to such
exaggerations. “It is hardly possible,” he says again, “to
conceive the state of my ship; I have little less than one
hundred sick.” This condition of things is an eloquent testimony
to the hardships endured; for Nelson was singularly successful,
both before and after these days, in maintaining the health of a
ship’s company. His biographers say that during the term of three
years that he commanded the “Boreas” in the West Indies, not a single officer or man
died out of her whole complement,—an achievement almost
incredible in that sickly climate;[19] and he himself records that in his two
months’ chase of Villeneuve, in 1805, no death from sickness
occurred among the seven or eight thousand persons in the fleet.
He attributed these remarkable results to his attention, not
merely to the physical surroundings of the crews, but also to the
constant mental stimulus and interest, which he aroused by
providing the seamen with occupation, frequent amusements, and
change of scene, thus keeping the various faculties in continual
play, and avoiding the monotony which most saps health, through
its deadening influence on the mind and spirits.

The “Agamemnon” reached Naples on the 12th of September, and
remained there four days. Nelson pressed the matter of
reinforcements with such diligence, and was so heartily sustained
by the British minister, Sir William Hamilton, that he obtained
the promise of six thousand troops to sail at once under the
convoy of the “Agamemnon.” “I have acted for Lord Hood,” he
wrote, “with a zeal which no one could exceed;” and a few weeks
later he says: “The Lord is very much pleased with my conduct
about the troops at Naples, which I undertook without any
authority whatever from him; and they arrived at Toulon before
his requisition reached Naples.” It appears, therefore, that his
orders were rather those of a despatch-bearer than of a
negotiator; but that he, with the quick initiative he always
displayed, took upon himself diplomatic action, to further the
known wishes of his superior and the common cause of England and
Naples. It was upon this occasion that Nelson first met Lady
Hamilton, who exercised so
marked an influence over his later life; but, though she was
still in the prime of her singular loveliness, being yet under
thirty, not a ripple stirred the surface of his soul, afterward
so powerfully perturbed by this fascinating woman. “Lady
Hamilton,” he writes to his wife, “has been wonderfully kind and
good to Josiah [his stepson]. She is a young woman of amiable
manners, and who does honour to the station to which she is
raised.” His mind was then too full of what was to be done; not
as after the Nile, when, unstrung by reaction from the exhausting
emotions of the past months, it was for the moment empty of
aspiration and cloyed with flattery only.

The prospect of sailing with the convoy of troops, as well as
of a few days’ repose for the wearied ship’s company, was cut
short by the news that a French ship of war, with some merchant
vessels in convoy, had anchored on the Sardinian coast. Although
there were at Naples several Neapolitan naval vessels, and one
Spaniard, none of them moved; and as the Prime Minister sent the
information to Nelson, he felt bound to go, though but four days
in port. “Unfit as my ship was, I had nothing left for the honour
of our country but to sail, which I did in two hours afterwards.
It was necessary to show them what an English man-of-war would
do.” The expected enemy was not found, and, after stretching
along the coast in a vain search, the “Agamemnon” put into
Leghorn on the 25th of September, nine days after leaving
Naples,—to “absolutely save my poor fellows,” wrote her
captain to his brother. But even so, he purposed staying at his
new anchorage but three days, “for I cannot bear the thought of
being absent from the scene of action” at Toulon. In the same
letter he mentions that since the 23d of April—five
months—the ship had been at anchor only twenty days.

The unwavering resolution and prompt decision of his character thus crop out at every
step. In Leghorn he found a large French frigate, which had been
on the point of sailing when his ship came in sight. “I am
obliged to keep close watch to take care he does not give me the
slip, which he is inclined to do. I shall pursue him, and leave
the two Courts [Great Britain and Tuscany] to settle the
propriety of the measure, which I think will not be strictly
regular. Have been up all night watching him—ready to cut
the moment he did.” The enemy, however, made no movement, and
Nelson was not prepared to violate flagrantly the neutrality of
the port. On the 30th of September he sailed, and on the 5th of
October rejoined Lord Hood off Toulon, where four thousand of the
Neapolitan troops, for which he had negotiated, had already
arrived.

The high favor in which the admiral had held him ten years
before in the West Indies, though slightly overcast by the
coolness which arose during the intervening peace, had been
rapidly regained in the course of the present campaign; and the
customary report of his proceedings during the six weeks’ absence
could not but confirm Hood in the assurance that he had now to
deal with a very exceptional character, especially fitted for
separate and responsible service. Accordingly, from this time
forward, such is the distinguishing feature of Nelson’s career as
a subordinate. He is selected from among many competitors,
frequently his seniors, for the performance of duty outside the
reach of the commander-in-chief, but requiring the attention of
one upon whose activity, intelligence, and readiness, the fullest
dependence could be placed. Up to the battle of the
Nile,—in which, it must always be remembered, he commanded
a squadron detached from the main fleet, and was assigned to it
in deliberate preference to two older
flag-officers,—Nelson’s life presents a series of detached
commands, independent as regarded the local scene of operations,
and his method of attaining the prescribed end with the force allotted to him, but
dependent, technically, upon the distant commanders-in-chief,
each of whom in succession, with one accord, recognized his
singular fitness. The pithy but characteristic expression said to
have been used by Earl St. Vincent, when asked for instructions
about the Copenhagen expedition,—”D—n it, Nelson,
send them to the devil your own way,”—sums up accurately
enough the confidence shown him by his superiors. He could not
indeed lift them all to the height of his own conceptions,
fearlessness, and enterprise; but when they had made up their
minds to any particular course, they were, each and all,
perfectly willing to intrust the execution to him. Even at
Copenhagen he was but second in command, though conspicuously
first in achievement. It was not till the opening of the second
war of the French Revolution, in May, 1803, that he himself had
supreme charge of a station,—his old familiar
Mediterranean.

Being held in such esteem, it was but a short time before
Nelson was again sent off from Toulon, to which he did not return
during the British occupation. He was now ordered to report to
Commodore Linzee, then lying with a detachment of three
ships-of-the-line in the harbor of Cagliari, at the south end of
Sardinia. On her passage the “Agamemnon” met and engaged a French
squadron, of four large frigates and a brig. Though without
decisive results, Nelson was satisfied with his own conduct in
this affair, as was also Lord Hood when it came to his knowledge;
for, one of the frigates being badly crippled, the whole force,
which was on its way to Nice, was compelled to take refuge in
Corsica, where it was far from secure. Two days later, on the
24th of October, Cagliari was reached, and the “Agamemnon”
accompanied the division to Tunis, arriving there on the 1st of
November.

Linzee’s mission was to try and detach the Bey from the French
interest, and it was hoped he could be induced to allow the seizure of a number of
French vessels which had entered the port, under the convoy of a
ship-of-the-line and four frigates. When the British entered, the
frigates had disappeared, being in fact the same that Nelson had
fought ten days before. In accordance with his instructions,
Linzee strove to persuade the Bey that the Republican government,
because of its revolutionary and bloodthirsty character, should
receive no recognition or support from more regular states, not
even the protection usually extended by a neutral port, and that
in consequence he should be permitted to seize for Great Britain
the vessels in Tunis. The Turk may possibly have overlooked the
fallacy in this argument, which assumed that the protection
extended by neutral governments was rather for the benefit of the
belligerent than for the quiet and safety of its own waters; but
he was perfectly clear-sighted as to his personal advantage in
the situation, for the French owners, in despair of getting to
France, were selling their cargoes to him at one third their
value. To the argument that the French had beheaded their king,
he drily replied that the English had once done the same; and he
decisively refused to allow the ships to be molested. Nelson was
disgusted that his consent should have been awaited. “The English
seldom get much by negotiation except the being laughed at, which
we have been; and I don’t like it. Had we taken, which in my
opinion we ought to have done, the men-of-war and convoy, worth
at least £300,000, how much better we could have
negotiated:—given the Bey £50,000, he would have been
glad to have put up with the insult offered to his dignity;” and
he plainly intimates his dissatisfaction with Linzee. This
irresponsible and irreflective outburst was, however, only an
instance of the impatience his enterprising, energetic spirit
always felt when debarred from prompt action, whether by good or
bad reasons; for almost on the same day he expresses the sounder
judgment: “Had we latterly attempted to take them I am sure the Bey would
have declared against us, and done our trade some damage.” No
advantage could have accrued from the seizure of the French
vessels, at all proportioned to the inconvenience of having the
hostility of Tunis, flanking as it did the trade routes to the
Levant. The British had then quite enough on their hands, without
detaching an additional force from the north coast of the
Mediterranean, to support a gratuitous quarrel on the south. As a
matter of mere policy it would have been ill-judged.

Nelson, however, did not as yet at all realize the wideness of
the impending struggle, for it was in these very letters that he
expressed a wish to exchange to the West Indies. “You know,” he
writes to his old friend Locker, “that Pole is gone to the West
Indies. I have not seen him since his order, but I know it was a
thing he dreaded. Had I been at Toulon I should have been a
candidate for that service, for I think our sea war is over in
these seas.” Perhaps his intrinsic merit would have retrieved
even such a mistake as we can now see this would have been, and
he would there have come sooner into contact with Sir John
Jervis—to whom, if to any one, the name of patron to Nelson
may be applied—for Jervis then had the West India command;
but it is difficult to imagine Nelson’s career apart from the
incidents of his Mediterranean service. The Mediterranean seems
inseparable from his name, and he in the end felt himself
identified with it beyond all other waters.

His longing for action, which prompted the desire for the West
Indies, was quickly gratified, for orders were received from
Hood, by Linzee, to detach him from the latter’s command. The
admiral sent him a very handsome letter upon his single-handed
combat with the French frigates, and directed him to go to the
north end of Corsica, to take charge of a division of vessels he
would there find cruising, and to search for his late enemies
along that coast and through
the neighboring waters, between the island and the shores of
Italy. He was also to warn off neutral vessels bound to Genoa,
that port being declared blockaded, and to seize them if they
persisted in their voyage thither. “I consider this command as a
very high compliment,” wrote Nelson to his uncle Suckling, “there
being five older captains in the fleet.” This it certainly
was,—a compliment and a prophecy as well.

In pursuance of these orders Nelson left Tunis on the 30th of
November, and on the 8th of December discovered the French
squadron, protected by shore batteries, in San Fiorenzo Bay, in
Corsica. This island, which during the middle ages, and until
some twenty years before the beginning of the French Revolution,
was a dependency of Genoa, had then by the latter been ceded to
France, against the express wishes of the inhabitants, whose
resistance was crushed only after a prolonged struggle. Although
it was now in open revolt against the Revolutionary government,
the troops of the latter still held three or four of the
principal seaports, among them the northern one in which the
frigates then lay, as well as Bastia upon the east coast of the
island, and Calvi on the west. His force being insufficient to
engage the works of any of these places, there was nothing for
Nelson to do but to blockade them, in hopes of exhausting their
resources and at least preventing the escape of the ships of war.
In this he was successful, for the latter either were destroyed
or fell into the hands of Great Britain, when the ports were
reduced.

Meanwhile affairs at Toulon were approaching the crisis which
ended its tenure by the British and their allies. The garrison
had never been sufficient to man properly the very extensive
lines, which the peculiar configuration of the surrounding
country made it necessary to occupy for the security of the town;
and the troops themselves were not only of different nations, but
of very varying degrees of efficiency. Under these conditions the key of the
position, accurately indicated by Napoleon Bonaparte, then a
major and in command of the artillery, was held in insufficient
force, and was successfully stormed on the night of December 16,
1793. It was immediately recognized that the ships could no
longer remain in the harbor, and that with them the land forces
also must depart. After two days of hurried preparations, and an
attempt, only partially successful, to destroy the dockyard and
French ships of war, the fleets sailed out on the 19th of
December, carrying with them, besides the soldiery, as many as
possible of the wretched citizens, who were forced to fly in
confusion and misery from their homes, in order to escape the
sure and fearful vengeance of the Republican government. The
“Agamemnon” was in Leghorn, getting provisions, when the
fugitives arrived there, and Nelson speaks in vivid terms of the
impression made upon him by the tales he heard and the sights he
saw. “Fathers are here without families, and families without
fathers, the pictures of horror and despair.” “In short, all is
horror. I cannot write all: my mind is deeply impressed with
grief. Each teller makes the scene more horrible.” He expressed
the opinion that the evacuation was a benefit to England, and it
unquestionably was. He had not always thought so; but it must be
allowed that the hopes and exultation with which he greeted the
acquisition of the place had sufficient foundation, in the
reported attitude of the people of Southern France, to justify
the first opinion as well as the last. The attempt was worth
making, though it proved unsuccessful. As it was, the occupation
had resulted in a degree of destruction to the French ships and
arsenal in Toulon, which, though then over-estimated, was a real
gain to the allies.

FOOTNOTES:

[18] Turin
was capital of the Kingdom of Sardinia, which embraced the
island of that name and the Province of Piedmont.

[19] This
statement, which apparently depends upon a memoir supplied
many years later by the first lieutenant of the “Boreas,” is
not strictly accurate, for Nelson himself, in a letter
written shortly after her arrival in the West Indies,
mentions that several of her ship’s company had been carried
off by fever (Nicolas, vol. i. p. 111); but it can doubtless
be accepted as evidence of an unusually healthy
condition.


CHAPTER IV.

REDUCTION OF CORSICA BY THE
BRITISH.—DEPARTURE OF LORD HOOD FOR ENGLAND.—THE
“AGAMEMNON” REFITTED AT LEGHORN.

JANUARY-DECEMBER, 1794. AGE, 35.

Map of Northern Italy and Corsica Map of Northern Italy and Corsica
Full-resolution image

By the loss of Toulon the British fleet in the Mediterranean
was left adrift, without any secure harbor to serve as a depot
for supplies and a base for extended operations. Hood took his
ships to Hyères Bay, a few miles east of Toulon, a spot
where they could lie safely at anchor, but which was unsuitable
for a permanent establishment,—the shores not being tenable
against French attack. He now turned his eyes upon Corsica,
whence the celebrated native chieftain, Paoli, who had led the
natives in their former struggle against France, had made
overtures to him, looking to the union of the island to the
British crown. Nelson in person, or, during his brief absence in
Leghorn, his division, had so closely invested the shores, that
neither troops nor supplies of any kind had been able to enter
since the early part of December, nor had the blockaded vessels
been able to get out. The thoroughness with which this work was
done brought him, on the 6th of January, 1794, yet further
compliments from Hood, who wrote him that “he looked upon these
frigates as certain, trusting to my zeal and activity, and knows,
if it is in the power of man to have them, I will secure them.”
At the same time he was instructed to enter into communication
with Paoli, and settle plans for the landing of the troops. In
attending to this commission his intermediary was Lieutenant
George Andrews, brother to
the lady to whom he had become attached at St. Omer, and who had
afterwards been a midshipman with him on board the “Boreas.”
“This business going through my hands,” he wrote with just pride,
“is a proof of Lord Hood’s confidence in me, and that I shall
pledge myself for nothing but what will be acceptable to him.” It
was indeed evident that Hood was more and more reposing in him a
peculiar trust, a feeling which beyond most others tends to
increase by its own action. Nelson repaid him with the most
unbounded admiration. “The Lord is very good friends with me,” he
writes; “he is certainly the best officer I ever saw. Everything
from him is so clear it is impossible to misunderstand him.” “His
zeal, his activity for the honour and benefit of his country,” he
says at another time, “are not abated. Upwards of seventy, he
possesses the mind of forty years of age. He has not a thought
separated from honour and glory.” The flattering proofs of his
superior’s esteem, and the demand made upon his natural powers to
exert themselves freely, had a very beneficial effect upon his
health and spirits. It was not effort, however protracted and
severe, but the denial of opportunity to act, whether by being
left unemployed or through want of information, that wore Nelson
down. “I have not been one hour at anchor for pleasure in eight
months; but I can assure you I never was better in health.”

Meanwhile a commission from the fleet arrived in Corsica. Sir
Gilbert Elliot, the representative of the British government in
the island, was at its head, and with him were associated two
army officers, one of whom afterwards became widely celebrated as
Sir John Moore. A satisfactory agreement being concluded, Hood
sailed from Hyères Bay with the ships and troops, and
operations began against San Fiorenzo, terminating in the
evacuation of the place by the French, who upon the 19th of
February retreated by land to Bastia. Nelson was not immediately
connected with this
undertaking; but he had the satisfaction of knowing that two of
the four frigates, of whose detention in the island he was the
immediate cause, were here lost to the enemy. He was during these
weeks actively employed harrying the coast—destroying
depots of stores on shore, and small vessels laden with supplies.
These services were mainly, though not entirely, rendered in the
neighborhood of Bastia, a strongly fortified town, which was to
become the next object of the British efforts, and the scene of
his own exertions. There, also, though on a comparatively small
scale, he was to give striking evidence of the characteristics
which led him on, step by step, to his great renown.

When Hood himself took command at San Fiorenzo, he relieved
Nelson from that part of his charge, and sent him on the 7th of
February to blockade Bastia,—a strictly detached service,
and one of the utmost importance, as upon the intercepting of
supplies the issue of the siege largely turned. Three weeks
later, on the 1st of March, Nelson wrote: “We are still in the
busy scene of war, a situation in which I own I feel pleasure,
more especially as my actions have given great satisfaction to my
commander-in-chief. The blocking up of Corsica he left to me: it
has been accomplished in the most complete manner, not a boat got
in, nor a soldier landed, although eight thousand men were
embarked at Nice;” and, he might have added, although a vessel
was said to sail from Nice every thirty-six hours. Nor was his
activity confined to blockading. He continually reconnoitered the
town and the works, in doing which on the 23d of February he
engaged the batteries at short range, with the “Agamemnon” and
two frigates,—the action lasting for nearly two hours.
While it was at its height, the heads of the British columns,
coming from San Fiorenzo, only twelve miles distant by land, were
seen upon the heights overlooking Bastia from the rear. “What a
noble sight it must have been” to them! wrote Nelson enthusiastically, in the ardor of
his now opening career,—for it must be remembered that this
hero of a hundred fights was even then but beginning to taste
that rapture of the strife, in which he always breathed most
freely, as though in his native element.

Bastia, as he saw it and reported to Lord Hood, was a walled
town with central citadel, of some ten thousand inhabitants, on
the east coast of Corsica, and twenty miles south of Cape Corso,
the northern extremity of the island. The main fortifications
were along the sea-front; but there was, besides, a series of
detached works on either flank and to the rear. The latter not
only guarded the approaches from the interior, but also, being
situated on the hills, much above the town, were capable of
commanding it, in case of an enemy gaining possession. Nelson,
while modestly disclaiming any presumptuous dependence upon his
own judgment, expressed a decided opinion, based upon the
engagement of the 23d, that the “Agamemnon” and the frigates
could silence the fire of the sea-front, batter down the walls,
and that then five hundred troops could carry the place by
assault. “That the works on the hills would annoy the town
afterwards is certain, but the enemy being cut off from all
supplies—the provisions in the town being of course in our
possession—would think of nothing but making the best terms
they could for themselves.” To his dismay, however, and to the
extreme annoyance of the admiral, General Dundas, commanding the
army, refused to move against Bastia, condemning the attempt as
visionary and rash. Meantime the French, unmolested except by the
desultory efforts of the insurgent Corsicans, were each day
strengthening their works, and converting the possibilities
Nelson saw into the impossibilities of the cautious general.

Hood on the 25th of February came round from San Fiorenzo to
Bastia; but he purposely brought with him no captain senior to
Nelson, in order that the latter might remain in charge of the operations he had begun so
well. When Dundas retreated again to San Fiorenzo, Hood on the 3d
of March followed him there with the flagship, to urge his
co-operation; leaving Nelson with six frigates to conduct the
blockade and take such other steps as the opportunities might
justify. By the middle of March, nearly three months having
elapsed since her last hasty visit to Leghorn, the “Agamemnon”
was wholly destitute of supplies. “We are really,” wrote Nelson
to Hood, “without firing, wine, beef, pork, flour, and almost
without water: not a rope, canvas, twine, or nail in the ship.
The ship is so light she cannot hold her side to the wind…. We
are certainly in a bad plight at present, not a man has slept dry
for many months. Yet,” he continues, with that indomitable energy
which made light of mere difficulties of material, and conveys so
impressive a lesson to our modern days, when slight physical
defects appear insurmountable, and ships not wholly up to date
are counted obsolete,—”yet if your Lordship wishes me to
remain off Bastia, I can, by going to Porto Ferrajo, get water
and stores, and twenty-four hours in Leghorn will give us
provisions; and our refitting, which will take some time, can be
put off a little. My wish is to be present at the attack of
Bastia.”

On the 18th of March Hood summoned him to San Fiorenzo. The
difference between him and Dundas had become a quarrel, and the
latter had quitted his command. Hood wished to strengthen the
argument with his successor, by a report of the observations made
by Nelson; but the latter records that, after expressing his
opinion that eight hundred troops with four hundred seamen could
reduce the place, it was found that all the army was united
against an attack, declaring the impossibility of taking Bastia,
even if all the force were united,—and this,
notwithstanding that an engineer and an artillery officer had
visited the scene, and agreed with Nelson that there was a
probability of success. On
the north side both they and he considered the place weak, and at
the same time found the ground favorable for establishing the
siege guns. Moreover, even during the winter gales, he had
succeeded in so closing the sea approaches, while the revolted
Corsicans intercepted those by land, that a pound of coarse bread
was selling for three francs. The spring equinox was now near at
hand, and with better weather the blockade would be yet more
efficient. Between actual attack and famine, he argued, the place
must fall. “Not attacking it I could not but consider as a
national disgrace. If the Army will not take it, we must, by some
way or other.”

If every particular operation of war is to be considered by
itself alone, and as a purely professional question, to be
determined by striking a balance between the arguments pro and
con, it is probable that the army officers were right in their
present contention. In nothing military was scientific accuracy
of prediction so possible as in forecasting the result and
duration of a regular siege, where the force brought to bear on
either side could be approximately known. But, even in this most
methodical and least inspired of processes, the elements of
chance, of the unforeseen, or even the improbable, will enter,
disturbing the most careful calculations. For this reason, no
case must be decided purely on its individual merits, without
taking into account the other conditions of the campaign at
large. For good and sufficient reasons, the British had
undertaken, not to conquer a hostile island, but to effect the
deliverance of a people who were already in arms, and had
themselves redeemed their country with the exception of two or
three fortified seaports, for the reduction of which they
possessed neither the materials nor the technical skill. To pause
in the movement of advance was, with a half-civilized race of
unstable temperament, to risk everything. But besides, for the
mere purpose of the blockade, it was imperative to force the
enemy as far as possible to contract his lines. Speaking of a new work thrown
up north of the town, Nelson said with accurate judgment: “It
must be destroyed, or the Corsicans will be obliged to give up a
post which the enemy would immediately possess; and of course
throw us on that side at a greater distance from Bastia.” The
result would be, not merely so much more time and labor to be
expended, nor yet only the moral effect on either party, but also
the uncovering of a greater length of seaboard, by which supplies
might be run into the town.

The strength of the place, in which, when it fell, were found
“seventy-seven pieces of ordnance with an incredible amount of
stores,” was far superior to that estimated by the eye of Nelson,
untrained as an engineer. Not only so, but the force within the
walls was very much larger than he thought, when he spoke with
such confidence. “I never yet told Lord Hood,” he wrote nearly a
year later, “that after everything was fixed for the attack of
Bastia, I had information given me of the enormous number of
troops we had to oppose us; but my own honour, Lord Hood’s
honour, and the honour of our Country must have all been
sacrificed, had I mentioned what I knew; therefore you will
believe what must have been my feelings during the whole siege,
when I had often proposals made to me by men, now rewarded, to
write to Lord Hood to raise the siege.” “Had this been an English
town,” he said immediately after the surrender, “I am sure it
would not have been taken by them. The more we see of this place,
the more we are astonished at their giving it up, but the truth
is, the different parties were afraid to trust each other.” The
last assertion, if correct, conveys just one of those incidents
which so frequently concur to insure the success of a step
rightly taken, as that of Nelson and Hood in this instance
certainly was. “Forty-five hundred men,” he continues, “have laid
down their arms to under twelve hundred troops and seamen. If
proofs were wanting to show
that perseverance, unanimity, and gallantry, can accomplish
almost incredible things, we are an additional instance.”

“I always was of opinion,” he wrote in the exultation of
reaction from the weight of responsibility he had assumed by his
secrecy,—”I always was of opinion, have ever acted up to
it, and never have had any reason to repent it, that one
Englishman was equal to three Frenchmen.” This curious bit of the
gasconade into which Nelson from time to time lapsed, can
scarcely be accepted as a sound working theory, or as of itself
justifying the risk taken; and yet it undoubtedly, under a
grossly distorted form, portrays the temperament which enabled
him to capture Bastia, and which made him what he was,—a
man strong enough to take great chances for adequate ends. “All
naval operations undertaken since I have been at the head of the
government,” said Napoleon, “have always failed, because the
admirals see double, and have learned—where I do not
know—that war can be made without running risks.” It is not
material certainty of success, the ignis fatuus which is
the great snare of the mere engineer, or of the merely
accomplished soldier, that points the way to heroic achievements.
It is the vivid inspiration that enables its happy possessor, at
critical moments, to see and follow the bright clear line, which,
like a ray of light at midnight, shining among manifold doubtful
indications, guides his steps. Whether it leads him to success or
to failure, he may not know; but that it is the path of wisdom,
of duty, and of honor, he knows full well by the persuasion
within,—by conviction, the fortifier of the reason, though
not by sight, the assurance of demonstration. Only a man capable
of incurring a disaster like that at Teneriffe could rise to the
level of daring, which, through hidden perils, sought and wrought
the superb triumph of Aboukir Bay. Such is genius, that rare but
hazardous gift, which separates a man from his fellows by
a chasm not to be bridged by
human will. Thus endowed, Nelson before the walls of Bastia
showed, though in a smaller sphere, and therefore with a lighter
hazard, the same keen perception, the same instant decision, the
same unfaltering resolve, the same tenacity of purpose, that, far
over and beyond the glamour of mere success, have rendered
eternally illustrious the days of St. Vincent, of the Nile, and
of Copenhagen.

Of the spirit which really actuated him, in his unwavering
support of Lord Hood’s inclination to try the doubtful issue,
many interesting instances are afforded by his correspondence. “I
feel for the honour of my Country, and had rather be beat than
not make the attack. If we do not try we can never be successful.
I own I have no fears for the final issue: it will be conquest,
certain we will deserve it. My reputation depends on the opinion
I have given; but I feel an honest consciousness that I have done
right. We must, we will have it, or some of our heads will be
laid low. I glory in the attempt.” “What would the immortal Wolfe
have done?” he says again, refreshing his own constancy in the
recollection of an equal heroism, crowned with success against
even greater odds. “As he did, beat the enemy, if he perished in
the attempt.” Again, a fortnight later: “We are in high health
and spirits besieging Bastia; the final event, I feel assured,
will be conquest.” When the siege had already endured for a
month, and with such slight actual progress as to compel him to
admit to Hood that the town battery had been “put in such a
state, that firing away many shot at it is almost useless till we
have a force sufficient to get nearer,” his confidence remains
unabated. “I have no fears about the final issue,” he writes to
his wife; “it will be victory, Bastia will be ours; and if so, it
must prove an event to which the history of England can hardly
boast an equal.” Further on in the same letter he makes a
prediction, so singularly accurate as to excite curiosity
about its source: “I will
tell you as a secret, Bastia will be ours between the 20th and
24th of this month”—three weeks after the date of
writing—”if succours do not get in.” It surrendered
actually on the 22d. One is tempted to speculate if there had
been any such understanding with the garrison as was afterwards
reached with Calvi; but there is no other token of such an
arrangement. It is instructive also to compare this high-strung
steadfastness of purpose to dare every risk, if success perchance
might be won thereby, with his comment upon his own impulses at a
somewhat later date. “My disposition cannot bear tame and slow
measures. Sure I am, had I commanded our fleet on the 14th, that
either the whole French fleet would have graced my triumph, or I
should have been in a confounded scrape.” Surely the secret of
great successes is in these words.

The siege of Bastia was not in its course productive of
striking events. Having reasoned in vain with the two successive
generals, Hood demanded that there should be sent back to him a
contingent of troops, which had originally been detailed to serve
as marines in the fleet, but which he had loaned to the army for
the operations against San Fiorenzo. Having received these, he
returned to Bastia, and on the 4th of April, 1794, the besieging
force, twelve hundred troops and two hundred and fifty seamen,
landed to the northward of the town. They at once began to throw
up batteries, while the Corsicans harassed the landward
approaches to the place. Nelson being with the troops, the
“Agamemnon” with some frigates was anchored north of the city,
Hood with his ships south of it. During the nights, boats from
the fleet rowed guard near to the sea-front, with such diligence
that few of the craft that attempted to run in or out succeeded
in so doing. When darkness covered the waters, British gunboats
crept close to the walls, and by an intermitting but frequent
fire added much to the distress of the enemy. On the 11th of
April the garrison was
formally summoned, and, the expected refusal having been
received, the British batteries opened. There was not force
enough, however, to bring the place to terms as a consequence of
direct attack, and after three weeks Nelson, while betraying no
apprehension of failure, practically admitted the fact. “Although
I have no doubt but even remaining in our present situation, and
by strict guard rowing close to the town, and the Corsicans
harassing them on the hills, and the gunboats by night, but that
the enemy must surrender before any great length of time, yet, if
force can be spared, a successful attack on the heights must much
facilitate a speedy capture. I own it will give me the highest
pleasure to assist in the attack.”

It was by such an attack, or rather by the fear of it, coming
upon the long and exhausting endurance of cannonade and hunger,
that Bastia finally fell. “We shall in time accomplish the taking
of Bastia,” wrote Nelson on the 3d of May. “I have no doubt in
the way we proposed to attempt it, by bombardment and
cannonading, joined to a close blockade of the harbour.” “If
not,” he adds, “our Country will, I believe, sooner forgive an
officer for attacking his enemy than for letting it alone.” On
the 12th a large boat was captured coming out from the port; and
on her were found letters from the governor, Gentili, confessing
the annoyance caused by the British fire, and saying that if
relief did not arrive by the 29th, the place must be looked upon
as lost. Three nights later another boat was caught attempting to
enter. On board her was a brother of the Mayor of Bastia. This
man, while talking with Hood’s secretary, expressed his fears for
the result to his relatives, if the town were carried by assault.
The secretary replied that Hood could not prevent those evils, if
the garrison awaited the attack, and gave the Corsican to
understand that it was imminent, troops being expected from San
Fiorenzo. At the urgent request of the prisoner, one of the seamen taken with him was
permitted to land with a letter, stating the impending danger. By
a singular coincidence, or by skilful contrivance, the San
Fiorenzo troops appeared on the heights upon the evening, May 19,
following this conversation. Flags of truce had already been
hoisted, negotiations were opened, and on the 22d the French
colors were struck and the British took possession. “When I
reflect what we have achieved,” confessed the hitherto outwardly
unmoved Nelson, “I am all astonishment. The most glorious sight
that an Englishman can experience, and which, I believe, none but
an Englishman could bring about, was exhibited,—4,500 men
laying down their arms to less than 1,000 British soldiers, who
were serving as marines.” As towards the French this account is
perhaps somewhat less than fair; but it does no more than justice
to the admirable firmness and enterprise shown by Hood and
Nelson. As a question of Bastia only, their attempt might be
charged with rashness; but having regard to the political and
military conditions, to the instability of the Corsican
character, and to the value of the island as a naval station, it
was amply justified, for the risks run were out of all proportion
less than the advantage to be gained.

Thus the siege of Bastia ended in triumph, despite the prior
pronouncement of the general commanding the troops, that the
attempt was “most visionary and rash.” These epithets, being used
to Hood after his own expressions in favor of the undertaking,
had not unnaturally provoked from him a resentful retort; and, as
men are rarely conciliated by the success of measures which they
have ridiculed, there arose a degree of strained relations
between army and navy, that continued even after the arrival of a
new commander of the land forces, and indeed throughout Hood’s
association with the operations in Corsica.

During this busy and laborious period, despite his burden of
secret anxiety, Nelson’s naturally delicate health showed the favorable reaction,
which, as has before been noted, was with him the usual result of
the call to exertion. His letters steadily reflect, and
occasionally mention, the glow of exultation produced by constant
action of a worthy and congenial nature. “We are in high health
and spirits besieging Bastia,” he writes to his wife soon after
landing; and shortly before the fall of the place he says again:
“As to my health, it was never better, seldom so well.” Yet,
although from beginning to end the essential stay of the
enterprise, the animating soul, without whose positive
convictions and ardent support Lord Hood could scarcely have
dared so great a hazard, he was throughout the siege left,
apparently purposely, in an anomalous position, and was at the
end granted a recognition which, though probably not grudging,
was certainly scanty. No definition of his duties was ever given
by the commander-in-chief. He appears as it were the latter’s
unacknowledged representative ashore, a plenipotentiary without
credentials. “What my situation is,” he writes to a relative, “is
not to be described. I am everything, yet nothing ostensible;
enjoying the confidence of Lord Hood and Colonel Villettes, and
the captains landed with the seamen obeying my orders.” A
fortnight later he writes to Hood: “Your Lordship knows exactly
the situation I am in here. With Colonel Villettes I have no
reason but to suppose I am respected in the highest degree; nor
have I occasion to complain of want of attention to my wishes
from any parties; but yet I am considered as not commanding the
seamen landed. My wishes may be, and are, complied with; my
orders would possibly be disregarded. Therefore, if we move from
hence, I would wish your Lordship to settle that point. Your
Lordship will not, I trust, take this request amiss: I have been
struggling with it since the first day I landed.”

Hood apparently gave him full satisfaction as regards his own
view of the situation. “I am happy,” Nelson wrote, when acknowledging his reply, “that my
ideas of the situation I am in here so perfectly agree with your
Lordship’s;” but he did not settle the matter by a decisive
order. His object, as he seems to have explained, was to bestow a
certain amount of prominence upon a young captain, Hunt, who had
recently lost his ship, and who, Hood thought, would be sooner
provided with another, if he appeared as in command at the guns.
Nelson acceded to this arrangement with his usual generosity.
“Your kind intention to Captain Hunt,” he wrote, “I had the
honour of telling your Lordship, should be furthered by every
means in my power; and my regard for him, I assure you, is
undiminished. He is a most exceeding good young man, nor is any
one more zealous for the service. I don’t complain of any one,
but an idea has entered into the heads of some under him, that
his command was absolutely distinct from me; and that I had no
authority over him, except as a request.” Unfortunately, Hood, in
his desire to serve Hunt, not only unduly but absurdly minimized
Nelson’s relations to the whole affair. His despatch ran:
“Captain Nelson, of his Majesty’s ship Agamemnon, who had the
command and directions of the seamen in landing the guns,
mortars and stores
,[20] and Captain Hunt who commanded at
the batteries
,[20] … have an equal claim to my gratitude.” To
limit Nelson’s share in the capture of Bastia to the purely
subsidiary though important function of landing the guns, was as
unjust as it was unnecessary to the interests of Hunt. The
latter, being second in command ashore, and afterwards sent home
with the despatches, was sure to receive the reward customarily
bestowed upon such services.

The incident singularly and aptly illustrates the difference,
which in a military service cannot be too carefully kept in mind,
between individual expressions of opinion, which may be biassed,
and professional reputation, which, like public sentiment, usually settles at last not
far from the truth. Despite this curious inversion of the facts
by Lord Hood, there probably was no one among the naval forces,
nor among the soldiery, who did not thoroughly, if perchance
somewhat vaguely, appreciate that Nelson was the moving spirit of
the whole operation, even beyond Hood himself. As the Greek
commanders after Salamis were said to have voted the award of
merit each to himself first, but all to Themistocles second, so
at Bastia, whatever value individuals might place on their own
services, all probably would have agreed that Nelson came
next.

The latter meantime was happily unconscious of the wrong done
him, so that nothing marred the pleasure with which he
congratulated the commander-in-chief, and received the latter’s
brief but hearty general order of thanks, wherein Nelson’s own
name stood foremost, as was due both to his seniority and to his
exertions. When the despatch reached him, he freely expressed his
discontent in letters to friends; but being, at the time of its
reception, actively engaged in the siege of Calvi, the
exhilaration of that congenial employment for the moment took the
edge off the keenness of his resentment. “Lord Hood and myself
were never better friends—nor, although his Letter
does
,[21] did he wish to put me where I never
was—in the rear. Captain Hunt, who lost his ship, he wanted
to push forward for another,—a young man who never was on a
battery, or ever rendered any service during the siege; if any
person ever says he did, then I submit to the character of a
story-teller. Poor Serocold, who fell here,[22] was determined to
publish an advertisement, as he commanded a battery under my
orders. The whole operations of the siege were carried on through
Lord Hood’s letters to me. I was the mover of it—I was the
cause of its success. Sir Gilbert Elliot will be my evidence, if any is required. I am not
a little vexed, but shall not quarrel.” “I am well aware,” he had
written to Mrs. Nelson a few days before, “my poor services will
not be noticed: I have no interest; but, however services may be
received, it is not right in an officer to slacken his zeal for
his Country.”

These noble words only voiced a feeling which in Nelson’s
heart had all the strength of a principle; and this light of the
single eye stood him in good stead in the moments of bitterness
which followed a few months later, when a lull in the storm of
fighting gave the sense of neglect a chance to rankle. “My heart
is full,” he writes then to his uncle Suckling, speaking not only
of Bastia, but of the entire course of operations in Corsica,
“when I think of the treatment I have received: every man who had
any considerable share in the reduction has got some place or
other—I, only I, am without reward…. Nothing but my
anxious endeavour to serve my Country makes me bear up against
it; but I sometimes am ready to give all up.” “Forgive this
letter,” he adds towards the end: “I have said a great deal too
much of myself; but indeed it is all too true.” In similar strain
he expressed himself to his wife: “It is very true that I have
ever served faithfully, and ever has it been my fate to be
neglected; but that shall not make me inattentive to my duty. I
have pride in doing my duty well, and a self-approbation, which
if it is not so lucrative, yet perhaps affords more pleasing
sensations.” Thus the consciousness of duty done in the past, and
the clear recognition of what duty still demanded in the present
and future, stood him in full stead, when he failed to receive at
the hands of others the honor he felt to be his due, and which,
he never wearied in proclaiming, was in his eyes priceless, above
all other reward. “Corsica, in respect of prizes,” he wrote to
Mrs. Nelson, “produces nothing but honour, far above the
consideration of wealth: not that I despise riches, quite the
contrary, yet I would not
sacrifice a good name to obtain them. Had I attended less than I
have done to the service of my Country, I might have made some
money too: however, I trust my name will stand on record, when
the money-makers will be forgot,”—a hope to be abundantly
fulfilled.

At the moment Bastia fell there arrived from England a new
commander-in-chief for the land forces, General Stuart, an
officer of distinguished ability and enterprise. Cheered by the
hope of cordial co-operation, Hood and Nelson resumed without
delay their enthusiastic efforts. Within a week, on the 30th of
May, the latter wrote that the “Agamemnon” was taking on board
ammunition for the siege of Calvi, the last remaining of the
hostile strongholds. In the midst of the preparations, at eleven
P.M. of June 6, word was received that nine French
ships-of-the-line had come out of Toulon, and were believed to be
bound for Calvi, with reinforcements for the garrison. At seven
the next morning the squadron was under way; the “Agamemnon,”
which had two hundred tons of ordnance stores to unload, sailing
only half an hour after her less encumbered consorts, whom she
soon overtook.

Hood shaped his course for Calvi, being constrained thereto,
not only by the rumor of the enemy’s destination, but also by the
military necessity of effecting a junction with the rest of his
fleet. Admiral Hotham, who commanded the British division of
seven ships in front of Toulon, instead of waiting to verify the
report brought to him of the enemy’s force,—which was
actually the same, numerically, as his own,—bore up hastily
for Calvi, intending, so wrote Nelson at the time, to fight them
there, rather than that they should throw in succors. Whatever
their numbers, thus to surrender touch of them at the beginning
was an evident mistake, for which, as for most mistakes, a
penalty had in the end to be paid; and in fact, if the relief of
Calvi was the object of the sortie, the place to fight was evidently as far from there
as possible. Off Toulon, even had Hotham been beaten, his
opponents would have been too roughly handled to carry out their
mission. As it was, this precipitate retirement lost the British
an opportunity for a combat that might have placed their control
of the sea beyond peradventure; and a few months later, Nelson,
who at first had viewed Hotham’s action with the generous
sympathy and confident pride which always characterized his
attitude towards his brother officers, showed how clearly he was
reading in the book of experience the lessons that should
afterwards stand himself in good stead. “When ‘Victory’ is gone,”
he wrote, “we shall be thirteen sail of the line [to the French
fifteen], when the enemy will keep our new Commanding Officer
[Hotham] in hot water, who missed, unfortunately, the opportunity
of fighting them, last June.” Ten years later, in his celebrated
chase of Villeneuve’s fleet, he said to his captains: “If we meet
the enemy we shall find them not less than eighteen, I rather
think twenty, sail of the line, and therefore do not be surprised
if I should not fall on them immediately [he had but
eleven]—we won’t part[23] without a battle;” and he expressed with the
utmost decision his clear appreciation that even a lost battle,
if delivered at the right point or at the right moment, would
frustrate the ulterior objects of the enemy, by crippling the
force upon which they depended. As will be seen in the sequel,
Hotham, throughout his brief command as Hood’s successor,
suffered the consequences of permitting so important a fraction
of the enemy’s fleet to escape his grasp, when it was in his
power to close with it.

The British divisions met off the threatened port two days
after leaving Bastia, and two hours later a lookout frigate
brought word that the French fleet had been seen by her the
evening before, to the northward and westward, some forty miles off its own coast. Hood at
once made sail in pursuit, and in the afternoon of the 10th of
June caught sight of the enemy, but so close in with the shore
that they succeeded in towing their ships under the protection of
the batteries in Golfe Jouan, where, for lack of wind, he was
unable to follow them for some days, during which they had time
to strengthen their position beyond his powers of offence.
Hotham’s error was irreparable. The “Agamemnon” was then sent
back to Bastia, to resume the work of transportation, which
Nelson pushed with the untiring energy that characterized all his
movements. Arriving on the 12th, fifteen hundred troops were
embarked by eight the next morning, and at four in the afternoon
he sailed, having with him two smaller ships of war and
twenty-two transports. On the 15th he anchored at San
Fiorenzo.

Here he met General Stuart. The latter was anxious to proceed
at once with the siege of Calvi, but asked Nelson whether he
thought it proper to take the shipping to that exposed position;
alluding to the French fleet that had left Toulon, and which Hood
was then seeking. Nelson’s reply is interesting, as reflecting
the judgment of a warrior at once prudent and enterprising,
concerning the influence of a hostile “fleet in being” upon a
contemplated detached operation. “I certainly thought it right,”
he said, “placing the firmest reliance that we should be
perfectly safe under Lord Hood’s protection, who would take care
that the French fleet at Gourjean[24] should not molest us.” To Hood he wrote a
week later: “I believed ourselves safe under your Lordship’s
wing.” At this moment he thought the French to be nine
sail-of-the-line to the British thirteen,—no contemptible
inferior force. Yet that he recognized the possible danger from
such a detachment is also clear; for, writing two days earlier,
under the same belief as to the enemy’s strength, and speaking of the expected approach of
an important convoy, he says: “I hope they will not venture up
till Lord Hood can get off Toulon, or wherever the French fleet
are got to.” When a particular opinion has received the extreme
expression now given to that concerning the “fleet in being,” and
apparently has undergone equally extreme misconception, it is
instructive to recur to the actual effect of such a force, upon
the practice of a man with whom moral effect was never in excess
of the facts of the case, whose imagination produced to him no
paralyzing picture of remote contingencies. Is it probable that,
with the great issues of 1690 at stake, Nelson, had he been in
Tourville’s place, would have deemed the crossing of the Channel
by French troops impossible, because of Torrington’s “fleet in
being”?

Sailing again on June 16, the expedition arrived next day off
Calvi. Although it was now summer, the difficulties of the new
undertaking were, from the maritime point of view, very great.
The town of Calvi, which was walled and had a citadel, lies upon
a promontory on the west side of an open gulf of the same name, a
semicircular recess, three miles wide by two deep, on the
northwest coast of Corsica. The western point of its shore line
is Cape Revellata; the eastern, Point Espano. The port being
fortified and garrisoned, it was not practicable to take the
shipping inside, nor to establish on the inner beach a safe base
for disembarking. The “Agamemnon” therefore anchored outside,
nearly two miles south of Cape Revellata, and a mile from shore,
in the excessive depth of fifty-three fathoms; the transports
coming-to off the cape, but farther to seaward. The water being
so deep, and the bottom rocky, the position was perilous for
sailing-ships, for the prevailing summer wind blows directly on
the shore, which is steep-to and affords no shelter. Abreast the
“Agamemnon” was a small inlet, Porto Agro, about three miles from
Calvi by difficult approaches. Here Nelson landed on the 18th with
General Stuart; and, after reconnoitring both the beach and the
town, the two officers decided that, though a very bad landing,
it was the best available. On the 19th, at 7 A.M., the troops
disembarked. That afternoon Nelson himself went ashore to stay,
taking with him two hundred and fifty seamen. The next day it
came on to blow so hard that most of the ships put to sea, and no
intercourse was had from the land with those which remained. The
“Agamemnon” did not return till the 24th. Lord Hood was by this
time in San Fiorenzo Bay, having abandoned the hope of attacking
the French fleet in Golfe Jouan. On the 27th he arrived off
Calvi, and thenceforth Nelson was in daily communication with him
till the place fell.

As the army in moderate, though not wholly adequate, force
conducted the siege of Calvi, under a general officer of vigorous
character, the part taken by Nelson and his seamen, though
extremely important, and indeed essential to the ultimate
success, was necessarily subordinate. It is well to notice that
his journal, and correspondence with Lord Hood, clearly recognize
this, his true relation to the siege of Calvi; for it makes it
probable that, in attributing to himself a much more important
part at Bastia, and in saying that Hood’s report had put him
unfairly in the background, he was not exaggerating his actual
though ill-defined position there. That Nelson loved to dwell in
thought upon his own achievements, that distinction in the eyes
of his fellows was dear to him, that he craved recognition, and
was at times perhaps too insistent in requiring it, is true
enough; but there is no indication that he ever coveted the
laurels of others, or materially misconceived his own share in
particular events. Glory, sweet as it was to him, lost its value,
if unaccompanied by the consciousness of desert which stamps it
as honor. It is, therefore, not so much for personal achievement
as for revelation of
character that this siege has interest in his life.

Besides the defences of the town proper, Calvi was protected
by a series of outworks extending across the neck of land upon
which it lay. Of these the outermost was on the left, looking
from the place. It flanked the approaches to the others, and
commanded the communications with the interior. It was, by
Nelson’s estimate, about twenty-two hundred yards from the town,
and had first to be reduced. By the 3d of July thirteen long
guns, besides a number of mortars and howitzers, had been dragged
from the beach to the spot by the seamen, who also assisted in
placing them in position, and for the most part worked them in
battle, an artillerist from the army pointing. Nelson, with
Captain Hallowell, already an officer of mark and afterwards one
of distinction, took alternate day’s duty at the batteries, a
third captain, Serocold, having fallen early in the siege.
Fearing news might reach his wife that a naval captain had been
killed, without the name being mentioned, he wrote to her of this
sad event, adding expressively: “I am very busy, yet own I am in
all my glory; except with you, I would not be anywhere but where
I am, for the world.” On July 7th the first outwork fell. The
attack upon the others was then steadily and systematically
prosecuted, until on the 19th all had been captured, and the
besiegers stood face to face with the town walls.

During this time Nelson, as always, was continually at the
front and among the most exposed. Out of six guns in the battery
which he calls “ours,” five were disabled in six days. On the
12th at daylight, a heavy fire opened from the town, which, he
says, “seldom missed our battery;” and at seven o’clock a shot,
which on the ricochet cleared his head by a hair’s breadth, drove
sand into his face and right eye with such violence as to
incapacitate him. He spoke lightly and cheerfully of the incident
to Lord Hood, “I got a
little hurt this morning: not much, as you may judge by my
writing,” and remained absent from duty only the regular
twenty-four hours; but, after some fluctuations of hope, the
sight of the eye was permanently lost to him. Of General Stuart’s
conduct in the operations he frequently speaks with cordial
admiration. “He is not sparing of himself on any occasion, he
every night sleeps with us in the advanced battery. If I may be
allowed to judge, he is an extraordinary good judge of ground. No
officer ever deserved success more.” At the same time he
expresses dissatisfaction with some of the subordinate army
officers, to whose inefficiency he attributes the necessity for
undue personal exertion on the general’s part: “The General is
not well. He fatigues himself too much, but I can’t help seeing
he is obliged to do it. He has not a person to forward his
views,—the engineer sick, the artillery captain not fit for
active service; therefore every minute thing must be done by
himself, or it is not done at all.”

The work was tedious and exhausting, and the malaria of the
hot Corsican summer told heavily on men’s health and patience.
The supply of ammunition, and of material of war generally, for
the army seems to have been inadequate; and heavy demands were
made upon the fleet, not only for guns, which could be returned,
but for powder and shot, the expenditure of which might prove
embarrassing before they could be renewed. The troops also were
not numerous enough, under the climatic conditions, to do all
their own duty. In such circumstances, when two parties are
working together to the same end, but under no common control,
each is prone to think the other behindhand in his work and
exacting in his demands. “Why don’t Lord Hood land 500 men to
work?” said Colonel Moore, the general’s right-hand man. “Our
soldiers are tired.” Nelson, on the other hand, thought that
Moore wanted over-much battering done to the breach of a work, before he led the
stormers to it; and Hood, who was receiving frequent reports of
the preparations of the French fleet in Toulon, was impatient to
have the siege pushed, and thought the army dilatory. “The
rapidity with which the French are getting on at Toulon,” he
wrote confidentially to Nelson, “makes it indispensably necessary
for me to put the whole of the fleet under my command in the best
possible state for service; and I must soon apply to the general
for those parts of the regiments now on shore, ordered by his
Majesty to serve in lieu of marines, to be held in readiness to
embark at the shortest notice. I shall delay this application as
long as possible.”

Nelson, being a seaman, sympathized of course with his own
service, and with Hood, for whom he had most cordial admiration,
both personal and professional. But at the same time he was on
the spot, a constant eye-witness to the difficulties of the
siege, a clear-headed observer, with sound military instincts,
and fair-minded when facts were before him. The army, he wrote to
Hood, is harassed to death, and he notices that it suffers from
sickness far more than do the seamen. He repeats the request for
more seamen, and, although he seems to doubt the reasonableness
of the demand, evidently thinks that they should be furnished, if
possible. Hood accordingly sent an additional detachment of three
hundred, raising the number on shore to the five hundred
suggested by Moore. “I had much rather,” he wrote, “that a
hundred seamen should be landed unnecessarily, than that one
should be kept back that was judged necessary.” On the other
hand, when the general, after a work bearing on the bay had been
destroyed, suggests that the navy might help, by laying the ships
against the walls, Nelson takes “the liberty of observing that
the business of laying wood before walls was much altered of
late,” and adds the common-sense remark, that “the quantity of
powder and shot which would
be fired away on such an attack could be much better directed
from a battery on shore.” This conversation took place
immediately after all the outworks had been reduced. It was
conducted “with the greatest politeness,” he writes, and “the
General thanked me for my assistance, but it was necessary to
come to the point whether the siege should be persevered in or
given up. If the former, he must be supplied with the means,
which were more troops, more seamen to work, and more
ammunition.” Nelson replied that, if the requisite means could
not be had on the spot, they could at least hold on where they
were till supplied from elsewhere.

It will be noticed that Nelson was practically the
intermediary between the two commanders-in-chief. In fact, there
appears to have been between them some constraint, and he was at
times asked to transmit a message which he thought had better go
direct. In this particularly delicate situation, one cannot but
be impressed with the tact he for the most part shows, the
diplomatic ability, which was freely attributed to him by his
superiors in later and more influential commands. This was
greatly helped by his cordial good-will towards others, combined
with disinterested zeal for the duty before him; the whole
illumined by unusual sagacity and good sense. He sees both sides,
and conveys his suggestions to either with a self-restraint and
deference which avert resentment; and he preserves both his
calmness and candor, although he notices in the camp some
jealousy of his confidential communication with his immediate
superior, the admiral. Though never backward to demand what he
thought the rights of himself or his associates, Nelson was
always naturally disposed to reconcile differences, to minimize
causes of trouble, and this native temperament had not yet
undergone the warping which followed his later
wounds—especially that on the head received at the
Nile—and the mental conflict into which he was plunged by
his unhappy passion for Lady
Hamilton. At this time, in the flush of earlier enthusiasm,
delighting as few men do in the joy of battle, he strove to
promote harmony, to smooth over difficulties by every exertion
possible, either by doing whatever was asked of him, or by
judicious representations to others. Thus, when Hood, impatient
at the disturbing news from Toulon, wishes to hasten the
conclusion by summoning the garrison, in the hope that it may
yield at once, the general objected, apparently on the ground
that the statement of their own advantages, upon which such a
summons might be based, would be prejudicial, if, as was most
probable, the demand was rejected. Whatever his reason, Nelson,
though indirectly, intimates to Hood that in this matter he
himself agrees, upon the whole, with the general, and Hood yields
the point,—the more so that he learns from Nelson that the
outposts are to be stormed the next night; and sorely was the
captain, in his judicious efforts thus to keep the peace, tried
by the postponement of the promised assault for twenty-four
hours. “Such things are,” he wrote to Hood, using a
favorite expression. “I hope to God the general, who seems a good
officer and an amiable man, is not led away; but Colonel Moore is
his great friend.”

Admiral, Lord Hood Admiral, Lord
Hood

The feeling between the land and sea services was emphasized
in the relations existing between Lord Hood and Colonel Moore,
who afterwards, as Sir John Moore, fell gloriously at Corunna. To
these two eminent officers fortune denied the occasion to make
full proof of their greatness to the world; but they stand in the
first rank of those men of promise whose failure has been due,
not to their own shortcomings, but to the lack of opportunity.
Sir John Moore has been the happier, in that the enterprise with
which his name is chiefly connected, and upon which his title to
fame securely rests, was completed, and wrought its full results;
fortunate, too, in having received the vindication of that great
action at the hands of the most eloquent of military historians. His country
and his profession may well mourn a career of such fair opening
so soon cut short. But daring and original in the highest degree
as was the march from Salamanca to Sahagun, it did not exceed,
either in originality or in daring, the purposes nourished by
Lord Hood, which he had no opportunity so to execute as to
attract attention. Condemned to subordinate positions until he
had reached the age of seventy, his genius is known to us only by
his letters, and by the frustrated plans at St. Kitts in 1782,
and at Golfe Jouan in 1794, in the former of which, less
fortunate than Moore, he failed to realize his well-grounded hope
of reversing, by a single blow, the issues of a campaign.

It is to be regretted that two such men could not understand
each other cordially. Hood, we know from his letters, was “of
that frame and texture that I cannot be indifferent,”—”full
of anxiety, impatience, and apprehension,”—when service
seemed to him slothfully done. Moore, we are told by Napier,
“maintained the right with vehemence bordering upon fierceness.”
Had he had the chief command on shore, it is possible that the
two, impetuous and self-asserting though they were, might have
reached an understanding. But in the most unfortunate
disagreement about Bastia,—wherein it is to a naval officer
of to-day scarcely possible to do otherwise than blame the sullen
lack of enterprise shown by the army,—and afterwards at
Calvi, Moore appeared to Hood, and to Nelson also, as the
subordinate, the power behind the throne, who was prompting a
line of action they both condemned. No position in military life
is more provocative of trouble than to feel you are not dealing
with the principal, but with an irresponsible inferior; and the
situation is worse, because one in which it is almost impossible
to come to an issue. Moore’s professional talent and force of
character naturally made itself felt, even with a man of Stuart’s ability. Hood and Nelson
recognized this, and they resented, as inspired by a junior, what
they might have combated dispassionately, if attributed to the
chief. There was friction also between Moore and Elliot, the
viceroy of the island. Doubtless, as in all cases where
suspicion, not to say jealousy, has been begot, much more and
worse was imagined by both parties than actually occurred. The
apportionment of blame, or prolonged discussion of the matter, is
out of place in a biography of Nelson. To that it is of moment,
only because it is proper to state that Nelson, on the spot and
in daily contact,—Nelson, upon whose zeal and entire
self-devotion at this period no doubt is cast,—agreed in
the main with Hood’s opinion as to what the latter called the San
Fiorenzo leaven, of which Moore was to them the exponent. It is
true that Nelson naturally sympathized with his profession and
his admiral, whom he heartily admired; but some corrective, at
least, to such partiality, was supplied by his soreness about the
latter’s omission duly to report his services at Bastia, of which
he just now became aware. The estrangement between the two
commanders-in-chief was doubtless increased by the apparent
reluctance, certainly the lack of effort, to see one another
frequently.

The principal work, called by Nelson the Mozelle battery, was
carried before daylight of July 19, and before dark all the
outposts were in the hands of the British. “I could have wished
to have had a little part in the storm,” wrote Nelson,
characteristically covetous of strenuous action, “if it was only
to have placed the ladders and pulled away the palisadoes.
However, we did the part allotted to us.” That day a summons was
sent to the garrison, but rejected, and work upon batteries to
breach the town walls was then pushed rapidly forward; for it was
becoming more and more evident that the siege must be brought to
an end, lest the entire force of besiegers should become disabled
by sickness. On the 28th the batteries were ready, and General Stuart sent in
word that he would not fire upon the hospital positions, where
indicated by black flags. The besieged then asked for a truce of
twenty-five days, undertaking to lay down their arms, if not by
then relieved. The general and admiral refused, but were willing
to allow six days. This the garrison in turn rejected; and on the
night of the 30th four small vessels succeeded in eluding the
blockading frigates and entering supplies, which encouraged the
besieged. On the 31st the batteries opened, and after thirty-six
hours’ heavy cannonade the town held out a flag of truce. An
arrangement was made that it should surrender on the 10th of
August, if not relieved; the garrison to be transported to France
without becoming prisoners of war.

No relief arriving, the place capitulated on the day named. It
was high time for the besiegers. “We have upwards of one thousand
sick out of two thousand,” wrote Nelson, “and the others not much
better than so many phantoms. We have lost many men from the
season, very few from the enemy.” He himself escaped more easily
than most. To use his own quaint expression, “All the prevailing
disorders have attacked me, but I have not strength enough for
them to fasten upon. I am here the reed amongst the oaks: I bow
before the storm, while the sturdy oak is laid low.” The
congenial moral surroundings, in short,—the atmosphere of
exertion, of worthy and engrossing occupation,—the
consciousness, to him delightful, of distinguished action, of
heroic persistence through toil and danger,—prevailed even
in his physical frame over discomfort, over the insidious
climate, and even over his distressing wound. “This is my ague
day,” he writes when the batteries opened; “I hope so active a
scene will keep off the fit. It has shaken me a good deal; but I
have been used to them, and now don’t mind them much.” “Amongst
the wounded, in a slight manner, is myself, my head being a good deal wounded and my
right eye cut down; but the surgeons flatter me I shall not
entirely lose the sight. It confined me, thank God, only one day,
and at a time when nothing particular happened to be doing.” “You
must not think my hurts confined me,” he tells his wife; “no,
nothing but the loss of a limb would have kept me from my duty,
and I believe my exertions conduced to preserve me in this
general mortality.” In his cheery letters, now, no trace is
perceptible of the fretful, complaining temper, which impaired,
though it did not destroy, the self-devotion of his later career.
No other mistress at this time contended with honor for the
possession of his heart; no other place than the post of duty
before Calvi distracted his desires, or appealed to his
imagination through his senses. Not even Lord Hood’s report of
the siege of Bastia, which here came to his knowledge, and by
which he thought himself wronged, had bitterness to overcome the
joy of action and of self-contentment.

Not many days were required, after the fall of Calvi, to
remove the fleet, and the seamen who had been serving on shore,
from the pestilential coast. Nelson seems to have been intrusted
with the embarkation of the prisoners in the transports which
were to take them to Toulon. He told his wife that he had been
four months landed, and felt almost qualified to pass his
examination as a besieging general, but that he had no desire to
go on with campaigning. On the 11th of August, the day after the
delivery of the place, he was again on board the “Agamemnon,”
from whose crew had been drawn the greatest proportion of the
seamen for the batteries. One hundred and fifty of them were now
in their beds. “My ship’s company are all worn out,” he wrote,
“as is this whole army, except myself; nothing hurts me,—of
two thousand men I am the most healthy. Every other officer is
scarcely able to crawl.” Among the victims of the deadly climate
was Lieutenant Moutray, the
son of the lady to whom, ten years before, he had been so warmly
attracted in the West Indies. Nelson placed a monument to him in
the church at San Fiorenzo.

On the 10th of August the “Agamemnon” sailed from Calvi, and
after a stop at San Fiorenzo, where Hood then was, reached
Leghorn on the 18th. Now that the immediate danger of the siege
was over, Nelson admitted to his wife the serious character of
the injury he had received. The right eye was nearly deprived of
sight,—only so far recovered as to enable him to
distinguish light from darkness. For all purposes of use it was
gone; but the blemish was not to be perceived, unless attention
was drawn to it.

At Leghorn the ship lay for a month,—the first period of
repose since she went into commission, a year and a half before.
While there, the physician to the fleet came on board and
surveyed the crew, finding them in a very weak state, and unfit
to serve. This condition of things gave Nelson hopes that, upon
the approaching departure of Lord Hood for England, the
“Agamemnon” might go with him; for he was loath to separate from
an admiral whose high esteem he had won, and upon whom he looked
as the first sea-officer of Great Britain. Hood was inclined to
take her, and to transfer the ship’s company bodily to a
seventy-four. This he considered no more than due to Nelson’s
distinguished merit and services, and he had indeed offered him
each ship of that rate whose command fell vacant in the
Mediterranean; but the strong sense of attachment to those who
had shared his toils and dangers, of reluctance that they should
see him willing to leave them, after their hard work
together,—that combination of sympathy and tact which made
so much of Nelson’s success as a leader of men,—continued
to prevent his accepting promotion that would sever his ties to
them.

The exigencies of the war in the Mediterranean forbade the
departure, even of a sixty-four with a disabled crew. A full month later her sick-list was
still seventy-seven, out of a total of less than four hundred.
“Though certainly unfit for a long cruise,” Nelson said, “we are
here making a show,”—a military requirement not to be
neglected or despised. He accepted the disappointment, as he did
all service rubs at this period, with perfect temper and in the
best spirit. “We must not repine,” he wrote to his wife on the
12th of October, the day after Hood sailed for England. “Lord
Hood is very well inclined towards me, but the service must ever
supersede all private consideration. I hope you will spend the
winter cheerfully. Do not repine at my absence; before spring I
hope we shall have peace, when we must look out for some little
cottage.” She fretted, however, as some women will; and he, to
comfort her, wrote more sanguinely about himself than the facts
warranted. “Why you should be uneasy about me, so as to make
yourself ill, I know not. I feel a confident protection in
whatever service I may be employed upon; and as to my health, I
don’t know that I was ever so truly well. I fancy myself grown
quite stout.” To his old captain, Locker, he admitted that he
could not get the better of the fever.

Corsica being now wholly in the power of its inhabitants,
allied with and supported by Great Britain, his attention and
interest were engrossed by the French fleet centring upon Toulon,
the dominant factor of concern to the British in the
Mediterranean, where Vice-Admiral Hotham had succeeded Hood as
commander-in-chief. Nelson realizes more and more the mistake
that was made, when a fraction of it was allowed to escape battle
in the previous June. The various reasons by which he had at
first excused the neglect to bring it to action no longer weigh
with him. He does not directly blame, but he speaks of the
omission as an “opportunity lost,”—a phrase than which
there are few more ominous, in characterizing the closely
balanced, yet weighty, decisions, upon which the issues of war
depend. Nothing, he thinks,
can prevent the junction of the two fragments,—then in
Golfe Jouan and Toulon,—one of which, with more resolution
and promptitude on Hotham’s part, might have been struck singly
at sea a few months before; and if they join, there must follow a
fleet action, between forces too nearly equal to insure to Great
Britain the decisive results that were needed. The thought he
afterwards expressed, “Numbers only can annihilate,” was clearly
floating in his brain,—inarticulate, perhaps, as yet, but
sure to come to the birth. “If we are not completely
victorious,—I mean, able to remain at sea whilst the enemy
must retire into port,—if we only make a Lord Howe’s
victory, take a part, and retire into port, Italy is lost.”
Criticism clearly is going on in his mind; and not mere
criticism, (there is enough and to spare of that in the world,
and not least in navies), but criticism judicious, well
considered, and above all fruitful. The error of opportunity lost
he had seen; the error of a partial victory—”a Lord Howe’s
victory,” another opportunity lost—he intuitively
anticipated for the Mediterranean, and was soon to see. He was
already prepared to pass an accurate judgment instantly, when he
saw it. May we not almost hear, thundering back from the clouds
that yet veiled the distant future of the Nile, the words, of
which his thought was already pregnant, “You may be assured I
will bring the French fleet to action the moment I can lay my
hands upon them.”

The year closed with the British fleet watching, as best it
could, the French ships, which, according to Nelson’s
expectation, had given the blockaders the slip, and had made
their junction at Toulon. There was now no great disparity in the
nominal force of the two opponents, the British having fourteen
ships-of-the-line, the French fifteen; and it was quite in the
enemy’s power to fulfil his other prediction, by keeping Hotham
in hot water during the winter. In the middle of November the
“Agamemnon” had to go to
Leghorn for extensive repairs, and remained there, shifting her
main and mizzen masts, until the 21st of December. Nelson, who
had endured with unyielding cheerfulness the dangers, exposure,
and sickliness of Calvi, found himself unable to bear patiently
the comfort of quiet nights in a friendly port, while hot work
might chance outside. “Lying in port is misery to me. My heart is
almost broke to find the Agamemnon lying here, little better than
a wreck. I own my sincere wish that the enemy would rest quiet
until we are ready for sea, and a gleam of hope sometimes crosses
me that they will.” “I am uneasy enough for fear they will fight,
and Agamemnon not present,—it will almost break my heart;
but I hope the best,—that they are only boasting at
present, and will be quiet until I am ready.” “It is misery,” he
repeats, “for me to be laid up dismantled.”

It was during this period of comparative inactivity in port,
followed by monotonous though arduous winter cruising off Toulon,
which was broken only by equally dreary stays at San Fiorenzo,
that Nelson found time to brood over the neglect of which he
thought himself the victim, in the omission of Lord Hood to
notice more markedly his services in Corsica. It is usually
disagreeable to the uninterested bystander to see an excessive
desire for praise, even under the guise of just recognition of
work done. Words of complaint, whether heard or read, strike a
discord to one who himself at the moment is satisfied with his
surroundings. We all have an instinctive shrinking from the tones
of a grumbler. Nelson’s insistence upon his grievances has no
exemption from this common experience; yet it must be remembered
that these assertions of the importance of his own services, and
dissatisfaction with the terms in which they had been mentioned,
occur chiefly, if not solely, in letters to closest
relations,—to his wife and uncle,—and that they would
never have become known but for the after fame, which has caused
all his most private correspondence to have interest and to be brought
to light. As a revelation of character they have a legitimate
interest, and they reveal, or rather they confirm, what is
abundantly revealed throughout his life,—that intense
longing for distinction, for admiration justly earned, for
conspicuous exaltation above the level of his kind, which existed
in him to so great a degree, and which is perhaps the most
potent—certainly the most universal—factor in
military achievement. They reveal this ambition for honor, or
glory, on its weak side; on its stronger side of noble emulation,
of self-devotion, of heroic action, his correspondence teems with
its evidence in words, as does his life in acts. To quote the
words of Lord Radstock, who at this period, and until after the
battle of Cape St. Vincent, was serving as one of the junior
admirals in the Mediterranean, and retained his friendship
through life, “a perpetual thirst of glory was ever raging within
him.” “He has ever showed himself as great a despiser of riches
as he is a lover of glory; and I am fully convinced in my own
mind that he would sooner defeat the French fleet than capture
fifty galleons.”

After all allowance made, however, it cannot be denied that
there is in these complaints a tone which one regrets in such a
man. The repeated “It was I” jars, by the very sharpness of its
contrast, with the more generous expressions that abound in his
correspondence. “When I reflect that I was the cause of
re-attacking Bastia, after our wise generals gave it over,
from not knowing the force, fancying it 2,000 men; that it was I,
who, landing, joined the Corsicans, and with only my ship’s party
of marines, drove the French under the walls of Bastia; that it
was I, who, knowing the force in Bastia to be upwards of 4,000
men, as I have now only ventured to tell Lord Hood, landed with
only 1,200 men, and kept the secret till within this week
past;—what I must have felt during the whole siege may be
easily conceived. Yet I am scarcely mentioned. I freely forgive, but cannot forget. This and
much more ought to have been mentioned. It is known that, for two
months, I blockaded Bastia with a squadron; only fifty sacks of
flour got into the town. At San Fiorenzo and Calvi, for two
months before, nothing got in, and four French frigates could not
get out, and are now ours. Yet my diligence is not mentioned; and
others, for keeping succours out of Calvi for a few summer
months, are handsomely mentioned. Such things are. I have
got upon a subject near my heart, which is full when I think of
the treatment I have received…. The taking of Corsica, like the
taking of St. Juan’s, has cost me money. St. Juan’s cost near
£500; Corsica has cost me £300, an eye, and a cut
across my back; and my money, I find, cannot be repaid me.”

As regards the justice of his complaints, it seems to the
author impossible to read carefully Hood’s two reports, after the
fall of Bastia and that of Calvi, and not admit, either that
Nelson played a very unimportant part in the general operations
connected with the reduction of Corsica, with which he became
associated even before it was effectively undertaken, and so
remained throughout; or else that no due recognition was accorded
to him in the admiral’s despatches. Had he not become otherwise
celebrated in his after life, he would from these papers be
inferred to stand, in achievement, rather below than above the
level of the other captains who from time to time were present.
That this was unfair seems certain; and notably at Calvi, where,
from the distance of the operations from the anchorage, and the
strained relations which kept Hood and Stuart apart, he was
practically the one naval man upon whose discretion and zeal
success depended. It is probable, however, that the failure to do
him justice proceeded as much from awkward literary construction,
phrases badly turned, as from reluctance to assign due prominence
to one subordinate among several others.

How readily, yet how keenly, he derived satisfaction, even from slight tributes of
recognition, is shown by the simplicity and pleasure with which
he quoted to Mrs. Nelson the following words of Sir Gilbert
Elliot, the Viceroy of Corsica, then and always a warm friend and
admirer: “I know that you, who have had such an honourable share
in this acquisition, will not be indifferent at the prosperity of
the Country which you have so much assisted to place under His
Majesty’s government.” “Whether these are words of course and to
be forgotten,” wrote Nelson, “I know not; they are pleasant,
however, for the time.” Certainly his demands for praise, if thus
measured, were not extreme.

FOOTNOTES:

[20] The
italics are the author’s.

[21] The
italics are Nelson’s.

[22] Written
at the siege of Calvi.

[23]
Author’s italics.

[24] Golfe
Jouan; on the coast of France between Toulon and Nice.


CHAPTER V.

NELSON’S SERVICES WITH THE FLEET
IN THE MEDITERRANEAN UNDER ADMIRAL HOTHAM.—PARTIAL FLEET
ACTIONS OF MARCH 13 AND 14, AND JULY 13.—NELSON ORDERED TO
COMMAND A DETACHED SQUADRON CO-OPERATING WITH THE AUSTRIAN ARMY
IN THE RIVIERA OF GENOA.

JANUARY-JULY, 1795. AGE, 36.

From the naval point of view, as a strategic measure, the
acquisition of Corsica by the British was a matter of great
importance. It was, however, only one among several factors,
which went to make up the general military and political
situation in the Mediterranean at the end of the year 1794.
Hitherto the exigencies of the well-nigh universal hostilities in
which France had been engaged, and the anarchical internal state
of that country, had prevented any decisive operations by her on
the side of Italy, although she had, since 1792, been formally at
war with the Kingdom of Sardinia, of which Piedmont was a
province.

At the close of 1794 the conditions were greatly modified. In
the north, the combined forces of Great Britain, Austria, and
Holland had been driven out of France and Belgium, and the United
Provinces were on the point of submission. On the east, the
Austrians and Prussians had retreated to the far bank of the
Rhine, and Prussia was about to withdraw from the coalition,
which, three years before, she had been so eager to form. On the
south, even greater success had attended the French armies, which
had crossed the Pyrenees into Spain, driving before them the forces of the enemy, who also
was soon to ask for peace. It was therefore probable that
operations in Italy would assume greatly increased activity, from
the number of French soldiers released elsewhere, as well as from
the fact that the Austrians themselves, though they continued the
war in Germany, had abandoned other portions of the continent
which they had hitherto contested.

The political and military conditions in Italy were, briefly,
as follows. The region north of the Maritime Alps and in the
valley of the Po was, for the most part, in arms against
France,—the western province, Piedmont, as part of the
Kingdom of Sardinia, whose capital was at Turin, and, to the
eastward of it, the duchies of Milan and Mantua, as belonging to
Austria. The governments of the numerous small states into which
Northern and Central Italy were then divided—Venice, Genoa,
Tuscany, the States of the Church, and others—sympathized
generally with the opponents of France, but, as far as possible,
sought to maintain a formal though difficult neutrality. The
position of Genoa was the most embarrassing, because in direct
contact with all the principal parties to the war. To the
westward, her territory along the Riviera included Vintimiglia,
bordering there on the county of Nice, and contained Vado Bay,
the best anchorage between Nice and Genoa. To the eastward, it
embraced the Gulf of Spezia, continually mentioned by Nelson as
Porto Especia.

The occupation of the Riviera was of particular moment to the
French, for it offered a road by which to enter Italy,—bad,
indeed, but better far than those through the passes of the upper
Alps. Skirting the sea, it afforded a double line of
communications, by land and by water; for the various detachments
of their army, posted along it, could in great degree be supplied
by the small coasting-vessels of the Mediterranean. So long,
also, as it was in their
possession, and they held passes of the Maritime Alps and
Apennines, as they did in 1794, there was the possibility of
their penetrating through them, to turn the left flank of the
Sardinian army in Piedmont, which was, in fact, what Bonaparte
accomplished two years later. These inducements had led the
French to advance into the county of Nice, then belonging to
Sardinia, which in the existing state of war it was perfectly
proper for them to do; but, not stopping there, they had pushed
on past the Sardinian boundary into the neutral Riviera of Genoa,
as far as Vado Bay, which they occupied, and where they still
were at the end of 1794.

Genoa submitted under protest to this breach of her
neutrality, as she did both before[25] and after to similar insults from parties to
the war. She derived some pecuniary benefit from the condition of
affairs,—her ports, as well as those of Tuscany,
immediately to the southward, becoming depots of a trade in
grain, which supplied both the French army and the southern
provinces of France. These food stuffs, absolutely essential to
the French, were drawn chiefly from Sicily and the Barbary
States, and could not be freely taken into French ports by the
larger class of sea-going vessels, in face of the British fleet.
They were, therefore, commonly transshipped in Leghorn or Genoa,
and carried on by coasters. As so much Genoese sea-coast was
occupied by French divisions, it was practically impossible for
British cruisers to distinguish between vessels carrying corn for
the inhabitants and those laden for the armies, and entirely
impossible to know that what was intended for one object would
not be diverted to another. If, too, a vessel’s papers showed her
to be destined for Vintimiglia, near the extreme of the Genoese
line, there could be no certainty that, having got so far, she
might not quietly slip by
into a French port, either Nice or beyond. The tenure of the
neutral Riviera of Genoa by the French army was a threat to the
allies of Great Britain in Piedmont and Lombardy, as well as to
the quasi-neutrals in Genoa, Tuscany, Venice, and the Papal
States. Its further advance or successes would imperil the
latter, and seriously affect the attitude of Naples, hostile to
the Republic, but weak, timid, and unstable of purpose. On the
other hand, the retention of its position, and much more any
further advance, depended upon continuing to receive supplies by
way of the sea. To do so by the shore route alone was not
possible. Southern France itself depended upon the sea for grain,
and could send nothing, even if the then miserable Corniche road
could have sufficed, as the sole line of communications for forty
thousand troops.

Thus the transfer of Corsica to Great Britain had a very
important bearing upon the military and political conditions. At
the moment when Italy was about to become the scene of operations
which might, and in the event actually did, exercise a decisive
influence upon the course of the general war, the British
position was solidified by the acquisition of a naval base,
unassailable while the sea remained in their control and the
Corsicans attached to their cause, and centrally situated with
reference to the probable scenes of hostilities, as well as to
the points of political interest, on the mainland of Italy. The
fleet resting upon it, no longer dependent upon the reluctant
hospitality of Genoese or Tuscan ports, or upon the far distant
Kingdom of Naples, was secure to keep in its station, whence it
menaced the entire seaboard trade of France and the Riviera, as
well as the tenure of the French army in the latter, and exerted
a strong influence upon the attitude of both Genoa and Tuscany,
who yielded only too easily to the nearest or most urgent
pressure. The fleet to which Nelson belonged had spent the
greater part of the year 1794 in securing for itself, as a base
of operations, this
position, by far the most suitable among those that could be
considered at all. It remained now to utilize the advantage
obtained, to make the situation of the French army in Italy
untenable, by establishing an indisputable control of the sea. To
this the holding of Corsica also contributed, indirectly; for the
loss of the island forced the French fleet to go to sea, in
order, if possible, to expedite its re-conquest. In all the
operations resulting from these various motives, Nelson bore a
part as conspicuous and characteristic as he had done in the
reduction of Corsica. Almost always on detached service, in
positions approaching independent command, he was continually
adding to his reputation, and, what was far more important,
maturing the professional character, the seeds of which had been
so bountifully bestowed upon him by nature. His reputation, won
hard and step by step, obtained for him opportunity; but it was
to character, ripened by experience and reflection, that he owed
his transcendent successes.

The scheme for the government of the island as a British
dependency, stated broadly, was that it should be administered by
the Corsicans themselves, under a viceroy appointed by the
British crown. Its military security was provided for by the
control of the sea, and by British soldiers holding the fortified
ports,—a duty for which the Corsicans themselves had not
then the necessary training. Nelson, who did not yet feel the
impossibility of sustaining a successful over-sea invasion, when
control of the sea was not had, was anxious about the expected
attempts of the French against the island, and urged the viceroy,
by private letter, to see that Ajaccio, which he regarded as the
point most favorable to a descent, was garrisoned sufficiently to
keep the gates shut for a few days. This caution did not then
proceed from a distrust of the Corsicans’ fidelity, without which
neither France nor England could hold the island, as was shown by
the quickness of its transfer two years later, when the inhabitants
again revolted to France. “With this defence,” he wrote, “I am
confident Ajaccio, and I believe I may say the island of Corsica,
would be perfectly safe until our fleet could get to the enemy,
when I have no doubt the event would be what every Briton might
expect.”

The repairs of the “Agamemnon” were completed before Nelson’s
anxious apprehensions of a battle taking place in his absence
could be fulfilled. On the 21st of December, 1794, he sailed from
Leghorn with the fleet, in company with which he remained from
that time until the following July, when he was sent to the
Riviera of Genoa on special detached service. He thus shared the
severe cruising of that winter, as well as the abortive actions
of the spring and early summer, where the admiral again contrived
to lose opportunities of settling the sea campaign, and with it,
not improbably, that of the land also. There were plain
indications in the port of Toulon that a maritime enterprise of
some importance was in contemplation. In the outer road lay
fifteen sail-of-the-line, the British having then fourteen; but
more significant of the enemy’s purpose was the presence at
Marseilles of fifty large transports, said to be ready. “I have
no doubt,” wrote Nelson, “but Porto Especia is their object.”
This was a mistake, interesting as indicating the slight weight
that Nelson at that time attributed to the deterrent effect of
the British fleet “in being” upon such an enterprise, involving
an open-sea passage of over a hundred miles, though he neither
expressed nor entertained any uncertainty as to the result of a
meeting, if the enemy were encountered. The French Government,
not yet appreciating the inefficiency to which its navy had been
reduced by many concurrent circumstances, was ready to dispute
the control of the Mediterranean, and it contemplated, among
other things, a demonstration at Leghorn, similar to that
successfully practised at Naples in 1792, which might compel the Court of Tuscany to renounce
the formally hostile attitude it had assumed at the bidding of
Great Britain; but it does not appear that there was any serious
purpose of exposing a large detachment, in the attempt to hold
upon the Continent a position, such as Spezia, with which secure
communication by land could not be had.

Though none too careful to proportion its projects to the
force at its disposal, the Directory sufficiently understood that
a detachment at Spezia could not be self-dependent, nor could,
with any certainty, combine its operations with those of the army
in the Riviera; and also that, to be properly supported at all,
there must be reasonably secure and unbroken communication,
either by land or water, neither of which was possible until the
British fleet was neutralized. The same consideration dictated to
it the necessity of a naval victory, before sending out the
expedition, of whose assembling the British were now hearing, and
which was actually intended for Corsica; although it was known
that in the island there had already begun the revulsion against
the British rule, which culminated in open revolt the following
year. Owing to the dearth of seamen, the crews of the French
ships were largely composed of soldiers, and it was thought that,
after beating the enemy, four or five thousand of these might be
at once thrown on shore at Ajaccio, and that afterwards the main
body could be sent across in safety. First of all, however,
control of the sea must be established by a battle, more or less
decisive.

On the 24th of February, 1795, the British fleet arrived at
Leghorn, after a very severe cruise of over a fortnight. On the
2d of March Nelson mentioned, in a letter to his wife, that the
French were said then to have a hundred and twenty-four
transports full of troops, from which he naturally argued that
they must mean to attempt something. On the evening of the 8th,
an express from Genoa brought Hotham word that they were actually
at sea, fifteen
ships-of-the-line, with half a dozen or more smaller vessels. He
sailed in pursuit early the next morning, having with him
thirteen[26] British
ships-of-the-line and one Neapolitan seventy-four. Of the former,
four were three-decked ships, carrying ninety-eight to one
hundred guns, a class of vessel of which the French had but one,
the “Sans Culottes,” of one hundred and twenty, which, under the
more dignified name of “L’Orient,” afterwards, met so tragic a
fate at the Battle of the Nile; but they had, in compensation,
three powerful ships of eighty guns, much superior to the British
seventy-fours. As, however, only partial engagements followed,
the aggregate of force on either side is a matter of
comparatively little importance in a Life of Nelson.

Standing to the northward and westward, with a fresh easterly
wind, the British fleet through its lookouts discovered the enemy
on the evening of the day of sailing, and by the same means kept
touch with them throughout the 10th and 11th; but the baffling
airs, frequent in the Mediterranean, prevented the main body
seeing them until the morning of the 12th. At daylight, then,
they were visible from the “Agamemnon,” in company with which
were five British ships and the Neapolitan; the remainder of the
fleet being so far to the eastward that their hulls were just
rising out of the water. The British lying nearly becalmed, the
French, who were to windward, bore down to within three miles;
but although, in Nelson’s judgment, they had a fair opportunity
to separate the advanced British ships, with which he was, from
the main body, they failed to improve it. Nothing happened that
day, and, a fresh breeze from the west springing up at dusk, both
fleets stood to the southward with it, the French being to
windward. That night one of the latter, a seventy-four, having
lost a topmast, was permitted to return to port.

The next morning the wind
was still southwest and squally. Hotham at daylight ordered a
general chase, which allowed each ship a certain freedom of
movement in endeavoring to close with the French. The “Agamemnon”
had been well to the westward, from the start; and being a very
handy, quick-working ship, as well as, originally at least, more
than commonly fast, was early in the day in a position where she
had a fair chance for reaching the enemy. A favorable opportunity
soon occurred, one of those which so often show that, if a man
only puts himself in the way of good luck, good luck is apt to
offer. At 8 A.M. the eighty-gun ship “Ça Ira,” third from
the rear in the French order, ran on board the vessel next ahead
of her, and by the collision lost her fore and main topmasts.
These falling overboard on the lee side—in this case the
port,[27]—not only
deprived her of by far the greater part of her motive power, but
acted as a drag on her progress, besides for the time preventing
the working of the guns on that side. The “Ça Ira” dropped
astern of her fleet. Although this eighty-gun ship was much
bigger than his own,—”absolutely large enough to take
Agamemnon in her hold,” Nelson said,—the latter saw his
chance, and instantly seized it with the promptitude
characteristic of all his actions. The “Agamemnon,” if she was
not already on the port tack, opposite to that on which the
fleets had been during the night, must have gone about at this
time, and probably for this reason. She was able thus to fetch
into the wake of the crippled vessel, which a frigate had already
gallantly attacked, taking advantage of the uselessness of the
Frenchman’s lee batteries, encumbered with the wreckage of the
masts.

The "Agamemnon" and the "Ça Ira"
The “Agamemnon” and the “Ça
Ira”

At 10 A.M., the “Ça Ira” and the “Agamemnon” having
passed on opposite tacks, the latter again went about and stood
in pursuit under all sail, rapidly nearing the enemy, who at this time was taken in tow by
a frigate. But although in this position the French ship could
not train her broadside guns upon her smaller opponent, she could
still work freely the half-dozen stern guns, and did so with much
effect. “So true did she fire,” noted Nelson, “that not a shot
missed some part of the ship, and latterly the masts were struck
every shot, which obliged me to open our fire a few minutes
sooner than I intended, for it was my intention to have touched
his stern before a shot was fired.” At quarter before eleven, the
“Agamemnon” was within a hundred yards of the “Ça Ira’s”
stern, and this distance she was able to keep until I P.M. Here,
by the use of the helm and of the sails, the ship alternately
turned her starboard side to the enemy to fire her batteries, and
again resumed her course, to regain the distance necessarily lost
at each deviation. This raking fire not only killed and wounded
many of the “Ça Ira’s” crew, and injured the hull, but,
what was tactically of yet greater importance, preventing the
replacing of the lost spars. Thus was entailed upon the French
that night a crippled ship, which they could not in honor
abandon, nor yet could save without fighting for her,—a
tactical dilemma which was the direct cause of the next day’s
battle.

Brief and cursory as is the notice of this action of the
“Agamemnon” in Hotham’s despatches, he mentions no other
ship-of-the-line as engaged at this time, and states that she and
the frigate were so far detached from the fleet, that they were
finally obliged to retire on account of other enemy’s vessels
approaching. Nelson’s journal says that two French ships, one of
one hundred and twenty guns and a seventy-four, were at gunshot
distance on the bow of the “Ça Ira” when he began to
attack her. These, with several others of their fleet, went about
some time before one, at which hour the frigate, towing the
disabled ship, tacked herself, and also got the latter around.
The “Agamemnon” standing on, she and the “Ça Ira” now
crossed within half
pistol-range; but, the French guns being too much elevated, the
shot passed over their antagonist, who lost in this day’s work
only seven men wounded. Nelson then again tacked to follow, but
by this time the French admiral had apparently decided that his
crippled vessel must be rescued, and his fleet no longer defied
by a foe so inferior in strength. Several of the enemy were
approaching, when Hotham made a signal of recall, which Nelson on
this occasion at least had no hesitation in obeying, and
promptly. There was no pursuit, the hostile commander-in-chief
being apparently satisfied to save the “Ça Ira” for the
moment, without bringing on a general engagement.

In this affair, what is mainly to be noted in Nelson is not
the personal courage, nor yet even the professional daring, or
the skill which justified the daring. It may be conceded that all
these were displayed in a high degree, but they can scarcely be
claimed to have exceeded that shown by other officers, not a few,
when equally tried. What is rather striking, account for it how
we will, is that Nelson, here as always, was on hand when
opportunity offered; that after three days of chase he, and he
only, was so far to the front as to be able to snatch the
fleeting moment. “On looking round,” he says at ten o’clock, when
about to begin the action, “I saw no ship-of-the-line within
several miles to support me; the Captain was the nearest on our
lee-quarter.” With the looseness and lack of particularity which
characterize most logs and despatches remaining from those days,
and make the comprehension of naval engagements, other than the
greatest, a matter of painful and uncertain inference, it is
impossible accurately to realize the entire situation; but it
seems difficult to imagine that among all the other thirteen
captains, “where emulation was common to all and zeal for his
Majesty’s service the general description of the fleet,” to use
Hotham’s words, none could have been on the spot to support so
promising an attempt, had there been “common” that sort of
emulation which takes a man
ever to the front, not merely in battle but at all
times,—the spirit that will not and cannot rest while
anything remains to be done, ever pressing onward to the mark. To
this unquestionably must be added the rapid comprehension of a
situation, and the exceeding promptitude with which Nelson seized
his opportunity, as well as the tenacious intrepidity with which
he held to his position of advantage, despite the imminent threat
to his safety from the uninjured and gigantic “Sans Culottes,”
barely out of gunshot to windward. It is right also to note the
accessibility to advice, a feature of his genial and kindly
temperament, to which he admitted much of the success was due.
The trait is not rare in mankind in general, but it is
exceptional in men of a character so self-reliant and decided as
Nelson. “If the conduct of the Agamemnon on the 13th,” he
generously wrote, “was by any means the cause of our success on
the 14th, Lieutenant Andrews has a principal share in the merit,
for a more proper opinion was never given by an officer than the
one he gave me on the 13th, in a situation of great
difficulty.”

The same hot spirit, the same unwearying energy, made itself
still more manifest the next day, when were to be garnered the
results of his own partial, yet, in its degree, decisive action
of the 13th. “Sure I am,” said he afterwards, “had I commanded
our fleet on the 14th, that either the whole French fleet would
have graced my triumph, or I should have been in a confounded
scrape.” A confounded scrape he would have been in on the 13th,
and on other days also, great and small, had there been a
different issue to the risks he dared, and rightly dared, to
take. Of what man eminent in war, indeed, is not the like true?
It is the price of fame, which he who dare not pay must forfeit;
and not fame only, but repute.

During the following night the “Sans Culottes” quitted the
French fleet. The wind continued southerly, both fleets standing to the westward, the
crippled “Ça Ira” being taken in tow by the “Censeur,” of
seventy-four guns. At daylight of March 14, being about twenty
miles southwest from Genoa, these two were found to be much
astern and to leeward, of their main body,—that is,
northeast from it. The British lay in the same direction, and
were estimated by Nelson to be three and a half miles from the
disabled ship and her consort, five miles from the rest of the
French. At 5.30 A.M. a smart breeze sprang up from the northwest,
which took the British aback, but enabled them afterwards to head
for the two separated French ships. Apparently, from Nelson’s
log, this wind did not reach the main body of the enemy, a
circumstance not uncommon in the Mediterranean. Two British
seventy-fours, the “Captain” and the “Bedford,” in obedience to
signals, stood down to attack the “Censeur” and the “Ça
Ira;” and, having in this to undergo for twenty minutes a fire to
which they could not reply, were then and afterwards pretty
roughly handled. They were eventually left behind, crippled, as
their own fleet advanced. The rest of the British were meantime
forming in line and moving down to sustain them. The French main
body, keeping the southerly wind, wore in succession to support
their separated ships, and headed to pass between them and their
enemies. The latter, having formed, stood also towards these two,
which now lay between the contestants as the prize to the
victor.

Partial Fleet Action, March 14, 1795 Partial Fleet Action, March 14, 1795

Apparently, in these manoeuvres, the leading British ships ran
again into the belt of southerly wind,—which the French
kept throughout,—while part of the centre and rear were
left becalmed, and had little or no share in the cannonade that
followed. Under these conditions the resolution of the French
admiral seems to have faltered, for instead of passing to
leeward—north—of his endangered ships, which was
quite in his power, and so covering them from the enemy, he
allowed the latter to cut them off, thus insuring their surrender. His fleet kept to
windward of the British, passing fairly near the two leading
ships, the “Illustrious” and the “Courageux,” who thus underwent
a “concentration by defiling,” that took the main and mizzen
masts out of both, besides killing and wounding many of their
people. The “Princess Royal” and “Agamemnon,” which came next,
could only engage at long range. “The enemy’s fleet kept the
southerly wind,” wrote Nelson in his journal, “which enabled them
to keep their distance, which was very great. At 8 A.M. they
began to pass our line to windward, and the Ça Ira and Le
Censeur were on our lee side; therefore the Illustrious,
Courageux, Princess Royal, and Agamemnon were obliged to fight on
both sides of the ship.” At five minutes past ten A.M. both the
French vessels struck, the “Ça Ira” having lost her three
masts, and the “Censeur” her mainmast. It was past one P.M. when
firing wholly ceased; and the enemy then crowded all possible
sail to the westward, the British fleet lying with their heads to
the southeast.

When the British line was forming, between seven and eight in
the morning, Nelson was directed by Vice-Admiral Goodall, the
second in command, to take his station astern of his flagship,
the “Princess Royal,” of ninety guns. Immediately behind the
“Agamemnon” came the “Britannia,” carrying Hotham’s flag. This
position, and the lightness of the wind, serve to explain how
Nelson came to take the step he mentions in several letters;
going on board the “Britannia,” after the two French vessels
struck, and urging the commander-in-chief to leave the prizes in
charge of the British frigates and crippled ships-of-the-line,
and vigorously to pursue the French, who having lost four ships
out of their fleet, by casualty or capture, were now reduced to
eleven sail. “I went on board Admiral Hotham as soon as our
firing grew slack in the van, and the Ça Ira and the
Censeur had struck, to propose to him leaving our two crippled
ships, the two prizes, and four frigates, to themselves, and to pursue the enemy; but he,
much cooler than myself, said, ‘We must be contented, we have
done very well.’ Now, had we taken ten sail, and had allowed the
eleventh to escape, when it had been possible to have got at her,
I could never have called it well done. Goodall backed me; I got
him to write to the admiral, but it would not do: we should have
had such a day as I believe the annals of England never
produced.”

Nelson here evidently assumes that it was possible to have got
at the French fleet. After a man’s reputation has been
established, there is always the danger of giving undue weight to
his opinions, expressed at an earlier time, somewhat casually,
and not under the sobering sense of responsibility. Hotham may
have questioned the possibility of getting at the French
effectively, having regard to the fickle lightness of the wind
then prevalent, and to the fact that, besides the two ships
partially dismasted and for the moment useless, two others, the
“Captain” and the “Bedford,” had suffered severely in sails and
rigging. He would also doubtless consider that the three-decked
ships, of which he had four, were notoriously bad sailers, and
sure to drop behind if the chase lasted long, leaving to eight
ships, including the “Neapolitan,” the burden of arresting the
enemy, who had shown very fair offensive powers in the morning.
Nelson was not blind to these facts, and not infrequently alludes
to them. “Had we only a breeze, I have no doubt we should have
given a destructive blow to the enemy’s fleet.” “Sure I am, that
had the breeze continued, so as to have allowed us to close with
the enemy, we should have destroyed their whole fleet.” Whether
these remarks apply to the heat of the engagement, or to the
proposed chase, which Hotham declined to permit, is not perfectly
clear; but inasmuch as the second part of the action of the 14th
consisted, actually, in the French filing by the “Courageux” and
the “Illustrious,” upon whom their fire was thus concentrated,
while the rest of the
British were becalmed out of gunshot, it is very possible he was
thinking of that incident only, which doubtless would have taken
a very different turn had the main body been able to come down.
His wish to pursue is unquestionable, both from his assertion and
from the whole character of his career before and after; and a
casual remark, written ten days after the affair, shows his
opinion confirmed by time. “Had our good admiral followed the
blow, we should probably have done more, but the risk was thought
too great.”

The question attracts attention, both impersonally, as of
military interest, and also as bearing upon Nelson’s correctness
of judgment, and professional characteristics, at this time. As
regards the amount of wind, it is sufficient to say that the
French fleet, having borne away to the westward in the afternoon,
was next day out of sight.[28] Most of the British might equally have been
out of sight from the position in which they remained. As for the
risk—of course there was risk; but the whole idea of a
general chase rests upon the fact that, for one reason or
another, the extreme speed of the ships in each fleet will vary,
and that it is always probable that the fastest of the pursuers
can overtake the slowest of the pursued. The resulting combats
compel the latter either to abandon his ships, or to incur a
general action, which, from the fact of his flight, it is evident
he has reason to avoid. In this case many of the retreating
French were crippled,—some went off towed by frigates, and
some without bowsprits. Unquestionably, the pursuers who thus
engage may be overpowered before those following them come up;
but the balance of chances is generally in their favor, and in
the particular instance would have been markedly so, as was shown
by the results of the two days’ fighting, which had proved the
superior quality of the British ships’ companies.

The fact is, neither Hotham nor his opponent, Martin, was willing to hazard a decisive
naval action, but wished merely to obtain a temporary
advantage,—the moment’s safety, no risks. “I have good
reason,” wrote Hotham in his despatch, “to hope, from the enemy’s
steering to the westward after having passed our fleet, that
whatever might have been their design, their intentions are
for the present frustrated
.” It is scarcely necessary to say
that a man who looks no further ahead than this, who fails to
realize that the destruction of the enemy’s fleet is the one
condition of permanent safety to his cause, will not rise to the
conception presented to him on his quarter-deck by Nelson. The
latter, whether by the sheer intuition of genius, which is most
probable, or by the result of well-ordered reasoning, which is
less likely, realized fully that to destroy the French fleet was
the one thing for which the British fleet was there, and the one
thing by doing which it could decisively affect the war. As he
wrote four years later to St. Vincent, “Not one moment shall be
lost in bringing the enemy to battle; for I consider the best
defence for his Sicilian Majesty’s dominions is to place myself
alongside the French.”

Yet Nelson was far from unconscious of the difficulties of
Hotham’s position, or from failing duly to allow for them.
“Admiral Hotham has had much to contend with, a fleet
half-manned, and in every respect inferior to the enemy; Italy
calling him to her defence, our newly acquired kingdom[29] calling might and
main, our reinforcements and convoy hourly expected; and all to
be done without a force by any means adequate to it.” Add to this
the protection of British trade, of whose needs Nelson was always
duly sensible. Yet, as one scans this list of troubles, with the
query how to meet them running in his mind, it is scarcely
possible not to see that each and every difficulty would have
been solved by a crushing pursuit of the beaten French,
preventing their again taking the sea. The British admiral had in his control no means to
force them out of port. Therefore, when out, he should by no
means have allowed them to get back. It is only just to Hotham,
who had been a capable as well as gallant captain, to say that he
had objected to take the chief command, on account of his
health.

Nelson was delighted with his own share in these affairs, and
with the praise he received from others for his
conduct,—especially that on the 13th. He was satisfied, and
justly, that his sustained and daring grapple with the “Ça
Ira,” in the teeth of her fleet, had been the effective cause of
the next day’s action and consequent success. It was so, in
truth, and it presented an epitome of what the 14th and 15th
ought to have witnessed,—a persistent clinging to the
crippled ships, in order to force their consorts again into
battle. “You will participate,” he wrote to his uncle, “in the
pleasure I must have felt in being the great cause of our
success. Could I have been supported, I would have had Ça
Ira on the 13th.” Elliot, the Viceroy of Corsica, wrote to him:
“I certainly consider the business of the 13th of March as a very
capital feature in the late successful contest with the French
fleet; and the part which the Agamemnon had in it must be felt by
every one to be one of the circumstances that gave lustre to this
event, and rendered it not only useful, but peculiarly honourable
to the British arms.” “So far,” added Nelson, in quoting this to
his wife, “all hands agree in giving me the praises which cannot
but be comfortable to me to the last moment of my life.” He adds
then a reflection, evincing that he was assimilating some of the
philosophy of life as well as of fighting. “The time of my being
left out here by Lord Hood,” which he had so much regretted, “I
may call well spent; had I been absent, how mortified should I
now be. What has happened may never happen to any one again, that
only one ship-of-the-line out of fourteen should get into action
with the French fleet for so
long a time as two hours and a half, and with such a ship as the
Ça Ira.” It may be of interest to mention that the French
fleet, upon this occasion, was largely composed of the vessels
which three years later were destroyed by him at the Battle of
the Nile.

In all his interests, ambitions, and gratification with
success and praise, he at this period writes fully and intimately
to his wife, between whom and himself there evidently still
existed, after these two years of absence, a tender and
affectionate confidence. “It is with an inexpressible pleasure I
have received your letters, with our father’s. I rejoice that my
conduct gives you pleasure, and I trust I shall never do anything
which will bring a blush on your face. Rest assured you are never
absent from my thoughts.” When looking forward to the action of
March 14, he tells her: “Whatever may be my fate, I have no doubt
in my own mind but that my conduct will be such as will not bring
a blush on the face of my friends: the lives of all are in the
hands of Him who knows best whether to preserve mine or not; to
His will do I resign myself. My character and good name are in my
own keeping. Life with disgrace is dreadful. A glorious death is
to be envied;” and he signs himself with unwonted tenderness,
“Ever your most faithful and affectionate husband.” Save of the
solemn hours before Trafalgar, when another image occupied his
thoughts, this is the only personal record we have of the
feelings with which this man, dauntless above his fellows, went
into battle. He refrains thoughtfully from any mention of his
health that may cause her anxiety, which she had shown herself
over weak and worrying to bear; but he speaks freely of all that
passes, confiding that with her he need have no reserves, even in
a natural self-praise. “This I can say, that all I have obtained
I owe to myself, and to no one else, and to you I may add,
that my character stands high with almost all Europe. Even the
Austrians knew my name
perfectly.” While silent on the subject of illness, he admits now
that his eye had grown worse, and was in almost total darkness,
besides being very painful at times; “but never mind,” he adds
cheeringly, “I can see very well with the other.”

It is instructive to note, in view of some modern debated
questions, that, despite the recent success, Nelson was by no
means sure that the British fleet could defend Corsica. “I am not
even now certain Corsica is safe,” he wrote on the 25th of March,
“if they undertake the expedition with proper spirit.” The
threat, never absent while the French fleet remained, was
emphasized by the arrival of six ships-of-the-line from Brest,
which reached Toulon on the 4th of April, materially altering the
complexion of affairs in the Mediterranean, and furnishing an
instructive instance of the probable punishment for opportunity
imperfectly utilized, as on the 14th of March. Great discontent
was felt at the apparent failure of the Admiralty to provide
against this chance. “Hotham is very much displeased with them,”
wrote Nelson, “and certainly with reason;” and doubtless it is
satisfactory to believe, rightly or wrongly, that our
disadvantages are due to the neglect of others, and not to our
own shortcomings.

Although the nominal force of the French was thus raised to
twenty of the line, the want of seamen, and the absence of
discipline, prevented their seizing the opportunity offered by
the temporary inferiority of the British, reduced to thirteen
besides two Neapolitans, in whose efficiency, whether justly or
not, Nelson placed little confidence. At this critical moment,
with a large British military convoy expected, and the fleet, to
use his impatient expression, “skulking in port,” a Jacobin
outbreak occurred in Toulon, and the seamen assumed the
opéra-bouffe rôle of going ashore to assist
in deliberations upon the measures necessary to save the country.
Before they were again ready to go to sea, the convoy had
arrived. On the 7th of June,
however, the French again sailed from Toulon, seventeen
ships-of-the-line; and the following day Nelson, writing to his
brother, thus gave vent to the bitterness of his feelings: “We
have been cruising off Minorca for a long month, every moment in
expectation of reinforcements from England. Great good fortune
has hitherto saved us, what none in this fleet could have
expected for so long a time. Near two months we have been
skulking from them. Had they not got so much cut up on the 14th
of March, Corsica, Rome, and Naples would, at this moment, have
been in their possession, and may yet, if these people [the
Admiralty] do not make haste to help us. I am out of spirits,
although never better in health.”

His depression was due less to the inadequacy of the British
fleet than to the dismissal of Lord Hood from the command, news
of which was at this time received. When about to sail from
England, to resume his duty as commander-in-chief, he got into a
controversy with the Government about the force necessary in the
Mediterranean, and, giving offence by the sharpness of his
language, was ordered to haul down his flag. He never again went
to sea. Nelson deplored his loss in terms unusually vivacious:
“Oh, miserable Board of Admiralty! They have forced the first
officer in our service away from his command.” In more temperate
but well-weighed words, he said: “This fleet must regret the loss
of Lord Hood, the best officer, take him altogether, that England
has to boast of. Lord Howe is certainly a great officer in the
management of a fleet, but that is all. Lord Hood is equally
great in all situations which an admiral can be placed in.” In
the judgment of the present writer, this estimate of Hood is as
accurate as it is moderate in expression. It was nothing less
than providential for the French that he was not in command on
the 14th of March, or in the yet more trivial and discreditable
affair of July 13th, when, to use again Nelson’s words, “To say how much we wanted
Lord Hood at that time, is to say, will you have all the French
fleet or no action?”

On the 14th of June the expected reinforcement from England,
nine ships-of-the-line, joined the fleet off Minorca; and a few
days later a large convoy also arrived, with which the whole body
of ships of war put into San Fiorenzo Bay on the 29th. This
concluded for Nelson a period of three months, counting from the
action of March 14th, of pretty monotonous cruising with the
fleet, the last in which he was to take part until his admiral’s
flag was hoisted, two years later. Though unmarked by any event
of importance, the time was passed not unprofitably to himself,
for his correspondence bears marks of fruitful reflection, not
merely upon the evident inadequacy of his commander-in-chief to
the position he unwillingly occupied, but upon the character of
the operations and the line of conduct that ought to be followed.
If he does criticise the former’s want of head for enterprise, he
formulates for himself a general principle which showed its vital
influence in his future career. “After all my complaints, I have
no doubt but, if we can get close to the enemy, we shall defeat
any plan of theirs; but we ought to have our ideas beyond mere
defensive measures
.”

Among other matters for reflection, he had at this time a
curious cause of anxiety, lest he should be promoted to flag
rank, or rather that, being promoted, he should be obliged to
return to England at once, as there would be too many admirals in
the Mediterranean to permit his retention. A rumor was current,
which proved to be correct, that there would be a large promotion
on the 1st of June, the first anniversary of the victory
celebrated by that name. Being then forty-six on the list of
captains, Nelson feared that it might include him; in which case,
if not permitted to hoist his flag where he was, not only would
he lose his ardently desired opportunities for distinction,—”not an hour this
war will I, if possible, be out of active service,”—but he
would be put to much inconvenience and loss. “If they give me my
flag, I shall be half ruined: unless I am immediately employed in
this country, I should, by the time I landed in England, be a
loser, several hundred pounds out of pocket.” To be taken “from
actual service would distress me much, more especially as I
almost believe these people will be mad enough to come out.” He
escaped this disappointment, however, for the promotion left him
still on the post-captains’ list, seven from its head; but he
received, what was both complimentary and profitable, the
honorary rank of Colonel of Marines,—a sinecure
appointment, of which there were then four, given to
post-captains of distinguished services, and vacated by them upon
promotion. These are now discontinued, and replaced, as a matter
of emolument, by Good Service Pensions. Nelson heard later that
this reward had been conferred upon him, not merely as a favor,
but with a full recognition of all his claims to it. “The Marines
have been given to me in the handsomest manner. The answer given
to many was, the King knew no officer who had served so much for
them as myself.”

These promotions came timely to insure for him an employment
particularly suited to his active temperament and fearlessness of
responsibility, but which, though the fittest man for it, he
might, with less seniority, not have received from Hotham,
despite the well-known confidence in him shown by Hood. Since the
spring opened, the Austrians and their allies, the Sardinians,
had been waiting, ostensibly at least, for assistance from the
Navy, to begin a forward movement, the first object of which was
the possession of Vado Bay as a safe anchorage for the fleet.
Until the arrival of Man and the convoy, Hotham had not felt
strong enough to spare the required force; but now, after the
ships had filled their wants from the transports, he, on the 4th
of July, detached Nelson, with the “Agamemnon” and six smaller vessels, to
co-operate with the Austrian commander-in-chief. The latter had
begun his movement on the 13th of June, passing through Genoese
territory despite the remonstrances of the Republic, whose
neutrality could claim but slight regard from one belligerent,
when she had already permitted the occupation of so much of her
shore line by the other. The French had fallen back, when
attacked, abandoning Vado Bay to the enemy, whose headquarters
were established at that point.

Nelson, having sailed with four of his squadron, fell in with
the French fleet of seventeen of the line, off the Riviera, on
the 6th of July. He had, of course, to retreat, which he did upon
San Fiorenzo, to join the body of the fleet. On the morning of
the 7th the “Agamemnon” and her followers, with the French in
close pursuit, were sighted from the anchorage, much to the
surprise of the admiral, who knew the enemy had come out, but,
upon the information of the Austrian general, believed them
returned to Toulon. Why he had not more accurate news from
lookout frigates is not clear; but, as Nelson said, he took
things easy, and he had persuaded himself that they had left
harbor only to exercise their men. As it was, the “Agamemnon” was
hard pressed, but escaped, chiefly through the enemy’s lack of
seamanship. The fleet, when she arrived, was in the midst of
refitting and watering, but succeeded in getting to sea the
following morning in search of the enemy, who meantime had
disappeared.

Precise information of the French whereabouts could not be
obtained until the evening of the 12th, when two of the British
lookout ships reported that they had been seen a few hours before
to the southwest, south of the Hyères Islands. The fleet
made sail in that direction. During the night a heavy gale came
on from west-northwest, out of the Gulf of Lyons, which split the
main-topsails of several British ships. At daybreak the enemy
were discovered in the
southeast, standing north to close the land. After some elaborate
manoeuvring—to reach one of those formal orders, often most
useful, but which the irregular Mediterranean winds are prone to
disarrange as soon as completed—the admiral at 8 A.M.
signalled a general chase. The British being to windward, and the
breeze fresh, the half-dozen leading ships had at noon closed the
enemy’s rear within three-quarters of a mile; but, from their
relative positions, as then steering, the guns of neither could
be used effectively. At this time a shift of wind to north headed
off both fleets, which put their bows to the eastward, throwing
the British advanced vessels, to use Nelson’s expression, into
line abreast, and bringing to bear the broadsides of the ships,
of both fleets, that were within range. The action then began,
the British fire being directed mainly upon the French rear ship,
the “Alcide,” which surrendered at about 2 P.M., and soon
afterwards blew up. The wind had meanwhile changed again to the
eastward, giving the weather-gage to the French, most of whom
were considerably nearer the shore than their opponents, and
better sailers.

Up to this time Nelson, who in the forenoon had thought there
was every prospect of taking every ship in the French fleet,
still felt almost certain that six would be secured; but, to use
his own words, it was now “impossible to close.” In the space
between the ships engaged, and to leeward, the light air seems to
have been killed by the cannonading; whereas the French, who were
now to windward, still received enough to draw slowly away.
Hotham, being in one of the very worst sailers in the fleet, if
not in the Navy, had fallen eight miles astern, and not seeing
clearly how things were going, made at this time a signal of
recall, which was certainly premature. It seems a not improper
comment that, in light and baffling weather, such as that of the
Mediterranean, the commander-in-chief should have been in a fast
and handy ship, able at the least to keep him within eyeshot of the decisive scene.
Remaining in the “Britannia” may have been due to the natural
unwillingness of an invalid to quit his well-ordered
surroundings, by which even St. Vincent was led to take a
first-rate ship away with himself at a critical moment; but, if
so, it only emphasizes the absolute necessity of physical vigor
to a commander-in-chief.

Nelson had again managed to keep the “Agamemnon” well to the
front, for the other ships that succeeded in getting into action
were almost wholly from among those which had recently arrived
from England with Rear-Admiral Man. These, being fresh from home,
should naturally outsail a ship now two and a half years in
commission, and which, not long after, had to be wrapped with
hawsers to hold her together. In his comments on the action he
says comparatively little of the signal of recall, which, though
ill-timed, he does not seem to have thought affected the result
materially; but he was utterly dissatisfied with the previous
management of the business, and into the causes of this
dissatisfaction it is desirable to look, as bearing at once upon
his natural military characteristics, and the development they
received from time and thought. “The scrambling distant fire was
a farce,” he wrote; “but if one fell by such a fire, what might
not have been expected had our whole fleet engaged? Improperly as
the part of the fleet which fired got into action, we took one
ship; but the subject is unpleasant, and I shall have done with
it.” The criticism, though far from explicit, evidently bears
upon the manner in which the fleet was handled, from the moment
the enemy was sighted until the firing began. During the latter,
Man was the senior officer on the spot, and Nelson does not blame
him; on the contrary, punning on the name, says, “He is a good
man in every sense of the word.”

The precise working of his thought can only be inferred. “The
whole fleet” failed to get into action. Why? Because the signal for a general chase was
delayed from 4 to 8 A.M., pending certain drill-ground
manoeuvres, upon whose results, however well intended, no
dependence could be placed in Mediterranean weather. During these
four hours the wind was fresh,—the heel of a short summer’s
gale, invaluable to both sides,—and the enemy were using it
to close the shore, where wind, the sole dependence for motive
power, baffles most. Had the fastest British ships, under a
competent flag-officer, utilized that time and that wind, there
was, to put the case most mildly, the chance that they could
repeat, upon the French rear, the same part the “Agamemnon” alone
had played with the “Ça Ira,”—and such a chance,
were it no more, should not have been dawdled with. “Missed the
opportunity,”—the fatal words, “it might have been.” Is it
far-fetched to see in his reflections upon “this miserable
action,” as it is styled independently by James and himself, the
forecast of the opening sentence of his celebrated order before
Trafalgar?—”Thinking it almost impossible to bring a fleet
of forty sail-of-the-line[30] into a line of battle in variable winds,
thick weather, and other circumstances which must occur,
without such a loss of time that the opportunity would
probably be lost of bringing the enemy to battle in such a manner
as to make the business decisive
, I have therefore made up my
mind—” Or, again, as he saw Man dragged off—with too
little remonstrance, it may be—by a superior, who could by
no means see what was the state of the action, is there not
traceable a source of the feeling, partly inborn, partly
reasoned, that found expression in the generous and yet most wise
words of the same immortal order?—”The second in command
will [in fact command his line and],[31] after my intentions are made known to him,
have the entire direction of
his line to make the attack upon the enemy, and to follow up the
blow until they are captured or destroyed.” Whether such words be
regarded as the labored result of observation and reflection, or
whether as the flashes of intuition, with which genius penetrates
at once to the root of a matter, without the antecedent processes
to which lesser minds are subjected,—in either case they
are instructive when linked with the events of his career here
under discussion, as corroborative indications of natural
temperament and insight, which banish altogether the thought of
mere fortuitous valor as the one explanation of Nelson’s
successes.

With this unsatisfactory affair, Nelson’s direct connection
with the main body of the fleet came to an end for the remainder
of Hotham’s command. It is scarcely necessary to add that the
prime object of the British fleet at all times, and not least in
the Mediterranean in 1795,—the control of the
sea,—continued as doubtful as it had been at the beginning
of the year. The dead weight of the admiral’s having upon his
mind the Toulon fleet, undiminished in force despite two
occasions for decisive action, was to be clearly seen in the
ensuing operations. On this, also, Nelson did much thinking, as
passing events threw light upon the consequences of missing
opportunities. “The British fleet,” he wrote, five years later,
and no man better knew the facts, “could have prevented the
invasion of Italy; and, if our friend Hotham had kept his fleet
on that coast, I assert, and you will agree with me, no army from
France could have been furnished with stores or provisions; even
men could not have marched.” But how keep the fleet on the
Italian coast, while the French fleet in full vigor remained in
Toulon? What a curb it was appeared again in the next campaign,
and even more clearly, because the British were then commanded by
Sir John Jervis, a man not to be checked by ordinary obstacles.
From the decks of his flagship Nelson, in the following April, watched a convoy
passing close in shore. “To get at them was impossible before
they anchored under such batteries as would have crippled our
fleet; and, had such an event happened, in the present state
of the enemy’s fleet
, Tuscany, Naples, Rome, Sicily, &c.,
would have fallen as fast as their ships could have sailed along
the coast. Our fleet is the only saviour at present for those
countries.”

FOOTNOTES:

[25] In the
year 1793 the French frigate “Modeste” had been forcibly
taken from the harbor of Genoa by an English squadron.

[26] The
“Berwick,” seventy-four, had been left in San Fiorenzo for
repairs. Putting to sea at this time, she fell in with the
French fleet, and was taken.

[27] The
port side, or, as it was called in Nelson’s day, the larboard
side, is the left, looking from the stem to the bow of a
ship.

[28] Nelson
to the Duke of Clarence, March 15, 1795. (Nicolas.)

[29]
Corsica.

[30] There
were twenty-three present on July 13, 1795.

[31] The
words in brackets were erased in the rough draft, but are
here inserted, because they emphasize the underlying thought,
that the second was to have real command, not wait nor look
for signals, nor yet fear them.


CHAPTER VI.

NELSON’S COMMAND OF A DETACHED
SQUADRON ON THE RIVIERA OF GENOA, UNTIL THE DEFEAT OF THE
AUSTRIANS AT THE BATTLE OF LOANO.—SIR JOHN JERVIS APPOINTED
COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF IN THE MEDITERRANEAN.

JULY-DECEMBER, 1795. AGE, 37.

After the action of July 13, Nelson was again despatched upon
his mission to co-operate with the Austrians on the Riviera. His
orders, dated July 15, were to confer first with the British
minister at Genoa, and thence to proceed with his squadron to the
Austrian headquarters at Vado Bay. The seniority he had now
attained made his selection for this detached and responsible
service less evidently flattering than Hood’s preferment of him
to such positions when he was junior in rank; but the duty had
the distinction of being not only arduous from the purely naval
standpoint, but delicate in the diplomatic management and tact
required. Although Great Britain at that period was rarely slack
in resorting to strong and arbitrary measures in dealing with
neutrals, when her interests seemed to demand it, she was always
exceedingly desirous to avoid causes of needless offence. The
exigencies of Southern France, and of both the opposing armies in
the Riviera, had created a busy neutral trade, occupied in
supplying all parties to the war, as well as the inhabitants of
Genoese towns then in military occupation by the French. Although
the latter and the Austrians had both openly disregarded the
neutrality of Genoa, it was the policy of Great Britain now to
manifest respect for it as far as possible, and at the same time not to raise
causes of diplomatic contention over the neutral trade, although
this was well known to be supporting the enemy’s army.

When Nelson left the fleet, he had, besides his special orders
for his own mission, a circular letter from the admiral to all
vessels under his command, framed upon instructions received from
England a month before, directing special care “not to give any
just cause of offence to the foreign powers in amity with his
Majesty, and whenever any ships or vessels belonging to the
subjects of those powers shall be detained, or brought by you
into port, you are to transmit to the Secretary of the Admiralty
a complete specification of their cargoes, and not to institute
any legal process against such ships or vessels until their
lordships’ further pleasure shall be known.”

To the naval officers on the spot this order was calculated to
increase vastly the perplexities, which necessarily arose from
the occupation of the Genoese coast by French troops. But,
besides questions of trade, the weaker States, Genoa and
Tuscany,—the latter of which had recently made peace with
France,—were driven to manifold shifts and compromises, in
order to maintain in their ports such semblance of impartial
neutrality as would save them from reprisals by either party.
These measures, while insuring to some extent the end in view,
gave rise also to a good deal of friction and recrimination
between the neutral and the belligerents. The vessels of the
latter were admitted, under certain limitations as to number,
into the neutral port, where they lay nearly side by side,
jealously watching each other, and taking note of every swerving,
real or presumed, from an exact and even balance. Each sailed
from the neutral port to carry on war, but it is obvious that the
shelter of such a port was far more useful to the belligerent who
did not control the water, who moved upon it only by evasion and
stealth, and who was therefore tempted, in order to improve such
advantages, to stretch to
the verge of abuse the privileges permitted to him by the
neutral. “The Genoese allow the French,” wrote Nelson, “to have
some small vessels in the port of Genoa, that I have seen towed
out of the port, and board vessels coming in, and afterwards
return into the mole; the conduct of the English is very
different.” He elsewhere allows, however, that, “in the opinion
of the Genoese, my squadron is constantly offending; so that it
almost appears a trial between us, who shall first be tired, they
of complaining, or me of answering them.”

After the first successes of the Austrians and Sardinians, in
the previous June, the French commander-in-chief, Kellerman,
feeling his inferiority to be such as compelled him to a
defensive attitude, had carefully selected the most advanced line
that he thought could be held. His right rested upon the sea,
near the village of Borghetto, some fifty or sixty miles east of
Nice, extending thence to and across the mountains, to Ormea. The
Austrian front was parallel, in a general sense, to that of the
enemy, and a couple of leagues to the eastward; thus securing for
the British Vado Bay, considered the best anchorage between Genoa
and Nice. In rear of Vado, to the eastward, and on the coast
road, lay the fortress of Savona, esteemed by Bonaparte of the
first importance to an army operating in the Riviera and
dependent upon the control of the road. The town was occupied by
the Austrians, but they were excluded from the citadel by Genoese
troops,—a condition of weakness in case of sudden retreat.
It ought, said Bonaparte, to be the object of all the enemy’s
efforts. In these positions, both armies depended for supplies
partly upon the sea, partly upon the land road along the Riviera.
Across the mountains, in Piedmont, lay the Sardinian forces,
extending perpendicularly to the main front of the French
operations, and, so far as position went, threatening their
communications by the narrow land road. The character of the
ground intervening between the French and Austrians rendered an attack upon either line,
once fairly established, very difficult; and it was doubtless a
fault in the Austrian commander, De Vins, while superior in
force, to allow the enemy to strengthen himself in a position
which at the first had its weak points; the more so as the
plainly approaching peace between Spain and France foretold that
the Army of Italy would soon be reinforced. Having, however, made
this mistake, the Austrian settled himself in his works, shrugged
the responsibility off his own shoulders, and awaited that either
the Sardinians by land, or the British by sea, should, by choking
the communications of the French, compel them to abandon their
lines.

Such was the situation when Nelson, on the 21st of July, had
his first interview with De Vins; on the 22d peace between Spain
and France was formally concluded. Within a month, Bonaparte, who
then occupied a prominent position in Paris, as military adviser
to the Government, was writing: “Peace with Spain makes offensive
war in Piedmont certain; my plan is being discussed; Vado will
soon be taken;” and a few days later, on the 25th of August,
“Troops from Spain are marching to Italy.” It was incumbent upon
the French to repossess Vado, for, by affording safe anchorage to
small hostile cruisers, it effectually stopped the trade with
Genoa. De Vins had there equipped several privateers, under the
Austrian flag. Of it Bonaparte said: “By intercepting the
coasters from Italy, it has suspended our commerce, stopped the
arrival of provisions, and obliged us to supply Toulon from the
interior of the Republic. It is recognized that our commerce and
subsistence require that communication with Genoa be promptly
opened.” Having in view Bonaparte’s remarkable campaign of the
following year, and the fact that Vado was now held in force by
the Austrians, the importance of British co-operation by the
fleet, at this critical moment, becomes strikingly apparent. The
future thus throws back a
ray of illuminating significance upon the otherwise paltry and
obscure campaign of 1795, dragging out into broad daylight the
full meaning of lost opportunities in the early year, and of
Nelson’s strenuous efforts in his detached command.

Immediately upon his arrival in Genoa, on July 17, the effect
of the neutral trade, if unchecked, upon the operations of both
armies, was brought before him by the British minister. Unless
the supplies thus received by the French could be stopped, the
Austrian general would not only be unable to advance, but feared
he could not hold his present position. If, on the other hand,
the forage and grain thus brought to them could be intercepted,
they would be forced to retreat, and there were hopes that the
Austrians might reach Nice before winter, thus covering the
excellent and advanced harbor of Villefranche as an anchorage for
their British allies. Nelson readily understood the situation,
and admitted the necessity of the service demanded of his
squadron, which was simply a blow at the enemy’s communications;
but he pointed out to the minister that the circular
instructions, before quoted, tied his hands. Not only would the
ordinary difficulties of proving the ownership and destination of
a cargo give rise to the usual vexatious disputes, and irritate
neutrals, contrary to the spirit of the order; but there was a
particular complication in this instance, arising from the
occupation of Genoese towns by French troops, and from the close
proximity of the neutral and hostile seaboards. These
embarrassments might be met, were it permissible to sell the
cargoes, and hold the money value, subject to the decision of an
admiralty court upon the propriety of the seizure; but this the
circular explicitly forbade, until the case was referred to
England. If the decision there was adverse to the captors, the
other party would look to the responsible naval officer for
pecuniary redress, and as, during the delay, the cargo would be
spoiled, costs could come only out of the captor’s pocket.
Nelson’s experiences in the
West Indies, ten years before, naturally made him cautious about
further legal annoyances.

All this he stated with his usual lucidity; but the case was
one in which his course could have been safely predicted by a
person familiar with his character. The need for the proposed
action was evident. “The whole of the necessity of stopping all
the vessels is comprised in a very few words: that, if we will
not stop supplies of corn, etc., going to France, the armies will
return from whence they came, and the failure of this campaign,
from which so much is expected, will be laid to our want of
energy; for the only use of the naval co-operation is the keeping
out a supply of provisions.” He therefore, after a night’s
reflection, told the minister that if he would tell him,
officially, that it was for the benefit of his Majesty’s service
that he should stop all trade between the neutral towns and
France, and places occupied by the armies of France, he would
give the proper directions for that purpose. It would have been
possible for him, though with some delay, to refer the matter to
Hotham, but he knew the latter’s temperament, and distrusted it.
“Our admiral has no political courage whatever,” he wrote to
Collingwood, “and is alarmed at the mention of any strong
measure; but, in other respects, he is as good a man as can
possibly be.” With a superior so little decided, it was better,
by his own independent initiative, to create a situation, which
the former would be as backward to reverse as he would have been
to change the previous and wholly different state of things. Like
the American frontiersman, whose motto was, “Be sure you’re
right, then go ahead,” Nelson, when convinced, knew no
hesitations; but further, he unquestionably derived keen
enjoyment from the sense that the thing done involved risk to
himself, appealed to and brought into play his physical or moral
courage, in the conscious exercise of which he delighted. “I am
acting, not only without the orders of my commander-in-chief, but
in some measure contrary to
them. However, I have not only the support of his Majesty’s
ministers, both at Turin and Genoa, but a consciousness that I am
doing what is right and proper for the service of our King and
Country. Political courage in an officer abroad is as highly
necessary as military courage.” “The orders I have given are
strong, and I know not how my admiral will approve of them, for
they are, in a great measure, contrary to those he gave me; but
the service requires strong and vigorous measures to bring the
war to a conclusion.”

The case bore some resemblance to that in which he had
disobeyed Hughes in the West Indies; but the disregard of the
superior’s orders on the earlier occasion was more direct, and
the necessity for it less urgent. In both he disobeyed first, and
referred afterwards, and in both his action was practically
sustained; for, whatever the technical fault, the course taken
was the one demanded by the needs of the situation. It is
possible to recognize the sound policy, the moral courage, and
the correctness of such a step in the particular instance,
without at all sanctioning the idea that an officer may be
justified in violating orders, because he thinks it right. The
justification rests not upon what he thinks, but upon the
attendant circumstances which prove that he is right; and,
if he is mistaken, if the conditions have not warranted the
infraction of the fundamental principle of military
efficiency,—obedience,—he must take the full
consequences of his error, however honest he may have been. Nor
can the justification of disobedience fairly rest upon any happy
consequences that follow upon it, though it is a commonplace to
say that the result is very apt to determine the question of
reward or blame. There is a certain confusion of thought
prevalent on this matter, most holding the rule of obedience too
absolutely, others tending to the disorganizing view that the
integrity of the intention is sufficient; the practical result,
and for the average man the better result, being to shun the grave responsibility of
departing from the letter of the order. But all this only shows
more clearly the great professional courage and professional
sagacity of Nelson, that he so often assumed such a
responsibility, and so generally—with, perhaps, but a
single exception—was demonstrably correct in his
action.

Hotham in this case very heartily approved what had been done,
and issued, to the fleet in general, orders similar to those
given by Nelson; but he did not like the difficulties that
surrounded the question of co-operation, and left the conduct of
affairs on the spot wholly to his eager and enterprising
subordinate. The latter directed the seizure of all vessels laden
with corn for France or the French armies, an order that was
construed to apply to the Genoese towns occupied by them. The
cargoes appear to have been sold and the money held. The cruisers
in his command were stationed along the Riviera, east and west of
Genoa itself. Those to the eastward, in the neighborhood of
Spezia, where no French were, gave great offence to the
Government of the Republic, which claimed that their chief city
was blockaded; but Nelson refused to remove them. They are not
blockading Genoa, he said, but simply occupying the station best
suited to intercept a contraband trade. The various British
vessels displayed the full activity that might have been expected
from the character of their leader, and the pressure was speedily
felt by the enemy, and by the neutrals whose lucrative trade was
summarily interrupted. The traffic in vessels of any considerable
size, sea-going vessels, soon ceased, and Nelson entertained at
first great hopes of decisive results from the course adopted by
him. “We have much power here at present to do great things, if
we know how to apply it,” he wrote, after being ten days on the
ground; and at the end of a month, “The strong orders which I
judged it proper to give on my first arrival, have had an
extraordinary good effect; the French army is now supplied
with almost daily bread from
Marseilles; not a single boat has passed with corn.” The enemy
themselves admitted the stringency of their situation. But Nelson
had yet to learn how ingenuity and enterprise could find a way of
eluding his care. The coasting-trade soon began to take on a
large development. The Spaniards, now at peace with France,
supplied Marseilles, and from both that port and Genoa grain was
carried by small boats, that could be moved by oar as well as
sail, could hug closely the rocky shore, and run readily under
the batteries with which the French had covered the small bays of
the western Riviera, whither the cruisers could not follow. The
operations of the latter, dependent only upon their canvas, could
not always be extended to within easy gunshot of the beach, along
which the blockade-runners kept, usually under cover of
night.

Hence, although seriously inconvenienced, the French did not
find their position untenable. There were two ways by which the
pressure might be increased. A flotilla of small vessels, similar
to the coasters themselves, but armed and heavily manned, might
keep close in with the points which the latter had to round, and
prevent their passage; but the British had no such vessels at
their disposal, and, even if they had, the operations would be
exposed to danger from the weather upon a hostile, iron-bound
coast, whose shelter was forbidden them by the enemy’s guns. The
Neapolitans had such a flotilla, and it seems probable that its
co-operation was asked, for Nelson speaks of it as a desirable
aid on the 23d of August; but it did not actually join him until
the 15th of September, when the season for its acting was almost
past. “Had I the flotilla,” wrote he, “nothing should be on this
coast. A few weeks more and they will not stay a night at sea to
save an empire.” Prior to its arrival the British attempted to
harass the traffic with their ships’ boats, but these were
undecked, and of limited capacity compared to those against
which they were to act. They
were occasionally successful, but the results were too uncertain
and hazardous to warrant perseverance, although Bonaparte had to
admit that “The audacity of the English boats and the indolence
of the Genoese, who allow their own vessels to be taken in their
own roads, make it necessary to erect a battery for hot shot at a
proper point, which you will exact shall be done by the governor
of San Remo.”

Nelson’s active mind, clinging with its usual accurate insight
to the decisive factor in the situation, now fixed upon the idea
of seizing a suitable point upon the Riviera to the westward of
the French, upon their line of communication with Nice. A body of
troops there, strong enough to hold the position, would stop the
passage of supplies by land, and, if they controlled an
anchorage, a condition indispensable to their support,—and
to their retreat, if necessary to retire,—the small vessels
based upon that could better interrupt the coasting business. In
pursuance of this plan, he in the first week of September made a
cruise with the “Agamemnon” as far to the westward as Nice,
reconnoitring carefully all recesses of the shore line that
seemed available for the purpose. Upon his return, he wrote to De
Vins what he had done, and described San Remo as the only
available spot. He mentioned its disadvantages as well as its
advantages, but undertook positively to land there five thousand
men with field-guns, and provisions for a few days, to maintain
their supplies by sea, and to cover their embarkation in case
retreat became imperative. In short, he guaranteed to land such a
force safely, and to be responsible for its communications; for
both which he practically pledged his professional reputation. He
added, what was indisputable, that the French army must abandon
its present lines for want of supplies, if San Remo were held for
some time.

De Vins replied on the 14th of September, expressing his
interest in the matter thus broached to him, but carefully
evading the issue. He
addressed his remarks to the comparative merits of Vado and San
Remo as anchorages, upon which Nelson had touched barely, and
only incidentally, for the gist of his proposal was simply to
intercept the enemy’s communications; if this were feasible, all
other considerations were subsidiary and matters of detail. San
Remo was admitted to be the poorer anchorage, unfit for the
fleet, but open to small vessels, which could carry the supplies
to the Austrian detachment, and stop those of the enemy. The move
proposed was intended to effect by sea, substantially, the object
which De Vins himself had told Nelson, three weeks before, that
he was trying to secure through the co-operation of the Sardinian
land forces. “He has been long expecting,” wrote Nelson on the
13th of August, “an attack by General Colli with the Piedmontese
near Ormea, directly back from Vintimiglia. This is the great
point to be carried, as the Piedmontese army would then get
Vintimiglia, and … probably, unless the enemy are very active,
their retreat to Nice will be cut off. De Vins says he has
flattered and abused the Piedmontese and Neapolitans, but nothing
will induce them to act.” Colli was a good soldier, but his
relations with the Austrian were very strained, and coalitions
rarely act cordially. This plan, however, becoming known to the
French, was commended by Bonaparte as well conceived. “We have
examined attentively the project attributed to the enemy in the
enclosed note. We have found it conformable to his real
interests, and to the present distribution of his troops. The
heights of Briga are in truth the key to the Department of the
Maritime Alps, since from there the high-road may be intercepted
and we be obliged to evacuate Tende. We charge you to pay serious
attention to this matter.”[32] Disappointed in Sardinian support, Nelson and
De Vins had then discussed a plan, of which the former’s present proposal was the very
clear and practical outcome. Some risk must be run, he said; but
De Vins, when it came to the point, saw the dangers too plainly.
He did not distinctly refuse, but talked only, and instead of San
Remo proposed to land west of Nice, between it and the Var.
Nothing, however, was done, or even attempted, and Hotham refused
co-operation.

Having regard to the decisive effect exercised upon any
strategic position, or movement, by a valid threat against the
communications,—considering, for example, the vital
influence which the French occupation of Genoa in 1800 had upon
the campaign which terminated at Marengo,—it is impossible
to speak otherwise than with respect of this proposal of
Nelson’s. Nevertheless, serious reflection can scarcely fail to
affirm that it was not really practicable. There is an
immeasurable difference between the holding of a strongly
fortified city with an army corps, and the mere seizure of a
comparatively open position by a detachment, which, if it means
to remain, must have time to fortify itself, in order to
withstand the overwhelming numbers that the enemy must at once
throw upon it. The time element, too, is of the utmost
importance. It is one thing to grasp a strong position with a few
men, expecting to hold it for some hours, to delay an advance or
a retreat until other forces can come into play, and quite
another to attempt to remain permanently and unsupported in such
a situation. In the case before us, De Vins would have landed
five thousand men in a comparatively exposed position; for,
although the town of San Remo was in possession of the French,
who might be driven out for the moment, the only strong point,
the citadel, was occupied—as in the case of Savona, to the
eastward of the Austrians—by the Genoese, who would
doubtless have refused admission. Before his main body would
still lie the works which the French had been diligently
strengthening for more than two months, and which, with his whole
force in hand, he did not
care to assail. The enemy, knowing him thus weakened, could well
afford to spare a number greatly superior to the detachment he
had adventured, certain that, while they were dislodging it, he
could make no serious impression upon their lines. As for retreat
and embarkation under cover of the guns of a squadron, when
pressed by an enemy, the operation is too critical to be hazarded
for less than the greatest ends, and with at least a fair
possibility of success for the undertaking whose failure would
entail it.

Nelson’s confidence in himself and in his profession, and his
accurate instinct that war cannot be made without running risks,
combined with his lack of experience in the difficulties of land
operations to mislead his judgment in the particular instance. In
a converse sense, there may be applied to him the remark of the
French naval critic, that Napoleon lacked “le sentiment exact des
difficultés de la marine.” It was not only to British
seamen, and to the assured control of the sea, that Nelson
thought such an attempt offered reasonable prospect of success.
He feared a like thing might be effected by the French,—by
evasion. “If the enemy’s squadron comes on this coast, and lands
from three to four thousand men between Genoa and Savona, I am
confident that either the whole Austrian army will be defeated,
or must inevitably retreat into Piedmont, and abandon their
artillery and stores.” These words, the substance of which he
frequently repeats, though written immediately before the
disastrous Battle of Loano, do not apply to the purpose
entertained by the French on that occasion, of endeavoring, by a
small detachment at Voltri, to check the Austrian retreat till
their pursuers came up. He is contemplating a much more
considerable and sustained effort, strategic in character, and
identical in aim with his own proposal to De Vins about San Remo.
It is clear that Nelson, in his day, did not attach absolute
deterrent effect to a fleet in being, even to such an one as
the British then had in the
Mediterranean. Important a factor as it was, it might conceivably
be disregarded, by a leader who recognized that the end in view
justified the risk.

There was yet another motive actuating Nelson in his present
proposals. Justly impatient of the delays and colorless policy of
both De Vins and the British leaders, he foresaw that the latter
would be made to take the blame, if the campaign proved abortive
or disastrous. The Austrians had at least something to show. They
had advanced, and they had seized Vado Bay, cutting off the
intercourse between Genoa and France, which Bonaparte deemed so
important, and at the same time securing an anchorage for the
fleet. The latter had done nothing, although its co-operation had
been promised; except Nelson’s little squadron, in which was but
one small ship-of-the-line out of the twenty-three under Hotham’s
command, it had not been seen.[33] Nelson was determined, as far as in him lay,
to remove all grounds for reproach. He urged the admiral to send
him more ships, and abounded in willingness towards De Vins. For
the latter he had at first felt the esteem and confidence which
he almost invariably showed, even to the point of weakness,
towards those associated with him; but he now became distrustful,
and devoted himself to stopping every loophole of excuse which
might afterwards be converted into reproaches to the navy.

The cause for the inadequacy of the force left under his
command, of which he often complains, is not apparent. The
question was put direct to the admiral whether he would
co-operate with the fleet in the proposed descent of the
Austrians. He said that he could not, owing to the nature of his
instructions from home; but that he would answer for it that the French navy should not
interfere. Six weeks later the question was repeated; but the
admiral replied that, after a consultation with the flag-officers
under his command, he refused co-operation in what he considered
a wild scheme. In this opinion he was probably right, though
Nelson possibly was reminded of Dundas’s objections to besieging
Bastia. Nelson then went in person to Leghorn, and saw Hotham. He
asked to be given two seventy-fours and the transports, to make
the attempt himself. Hotham again refused a single ship; but not
only so, reduced Nelson’s squadron, and ordered him, in addition
to his present duties, to reconnoitre Toulon continually, “whilst
he,” said Nelson, scornfully, “lies quiet in Leghorn Roads.” It
would almost seem as if the admiral thought that the time had
come for a little judicious snubbing, and repression of ardor in
the uncomfortable subordinate, whose restless energy conflicted
so much with his repose of mind. The fleet spent its time chiefly
in San Fiorenzo Bay or in Leghorn, making occasional cruises off
Toulon to observe the French navy in that port. The latter was
undoubtedly its principal care; but, being distinctly inferior to
the British, it is impossible to say why Nelson should not have
been reinforced. If it was due to the wish to continue so largely
superior in numbers, it certainly illustrates with singular
appositeness the deterrent effect of an inferior “fleet in
being,” and that that effect lies less in the nature of things
than in the character of the officer upon whom it is produced.
Moreover, the employment of adequate force upon the Riviera, in
active aggressive work under Nelson during the summer, when it
was practicable to do so, would have compelled the French fleet
to come out and fight, or the French army to fall back.

On the 1st of November Hotham struck his flag in Genoa, and
departed, bequeathing to his successors a military estate
encumbered by the old mortgage of the French fleet, still in
being, which he might have cleared off, and by a new one in the numerous and powerful
batteries of the Riviera, built and controlled by troops whose
presence to erect them might have been prevented by a timely
action on his part. The harm, being done, was thenceforth
irreparable. As time passed, the situation became more and more
favorable to the French. The reinforcements from Spain arrived,
and gunboats and flatboats, fitted out at Toulon, began to come
upon the scene. Their appearance revived, in Nelson the
apprehension, so consonant to his military ideas at this time, of
an attempt upon the coast road in rear of the Austrians. He even
feared for Genoa itself, and for the “Agamemnon,” while she lay
there, as the result of such a dash. The recurrence of this
prepossession is illustrative of his view of possibilities. The
true and primary object of the French was to consolidate their
communications; nor, with Bonaparte in the influential position
he then occupied, was any such ex-centric movement likely. For
useful purposes, Genoa was already at his disposal; the French
subsistence department was, by his plans, to collect there
rations of corn for sixty thousand men for three months,
preparatory to an advance. For the same object the coasting
activity redoubled along the Riviera, from Toulon to the French
front. By November 1st a hundred sail—transports and small
ships of war—had assembled fifteen miles behind Borghetto,
in Alassio Bay, whither Nelson had chased them. Depots and
supplies were collecting there for the prospective movement.
Nelson offered to enter the bay with three ships-of-the-line,
specified by name, and to destroy them; but this was declined by
Sir Hyde Parker, who had temporarily succeeded Hotham in command,
and who at a later day, in the Baltic, was to check some of
Nelson’s finest inspirations. “I pretend not to say,” wrote the
latter, a month afterwards, when the Austrians had been driven
from their lines, “that the Austrians would not have been beat
had not the gunboats harassed them, for, on my conscience, I
believe they would; but I
believe the French would not have attacked had we destroyed all
the vessels of war, transports, etc.” As to the practicability of
destroying them, Nelson’s judgment can safely be accepted,
subject only to the chances which are inseparable from war.

So far from reinforcing the squadron on the Riviera, Sir Hyde
Parker first reduced it, and then took away the frigates at this
critical moment, when the indications of the French moving were
becoming apparent in an increase of boldness. Their gunboats, no
longer confining themselves to the convoy of coasters, crept
forward at times to molest the Austrians, where they rested on
the sea. Nelson had no similar force to oppose to them, except
the Neapolitans, whom he ordered to act, but with what result is
not clear. At the same time the French partisans in Genoa became
very threatening. On the 10th of November a party of three
hundred, drawn from the ships in the port, landed at Voltri,
about nine miles from Genoa, seized a magazine of corn, and an
Austrian commissary with £10,000 in his charge. The place
was quickly retaken, but the effrontery of the attempt from a
neutral port showed the insecurity of the conditions. At the same
time a rumor spread that a force of between one and two thousand
men, partly carried from Genoa in the French ships of war then
lying there, partly stealing along shore in coasters from
Borghetto, was to seize a post near Voltri, and hold it. Nelson
was informed that men were absolutely being recruited on the
Exchange of Genoa for this expedition. When the attack at Voltri
was made, the “Agamemnon” was lying in Vado Bay. Leaving a
frigate there, Nelson started immediately for Genoa, in order, by
the presence of a superior naval force and the fear of
retaliation, both to compel the Republic to have its neutrality
observed, and to check similar undertakings in the future. The
“Agamemnon” was laid across the harbor’s mouth, and no French
vessel was allowed to sail. Urgent representations were made to
Nelson by the Austrian
minister and commander-in-chief, that, if the ship were
withdrawn, the consequences to the army would be most serious.
Contrary, therefore, to his personal inclinations, which were
always to be at the front, he remained, although the
demonstrations of the gunboats continued, and it was evident that
they would at least annoy the Austrian flank in case of an
assault. The latter evil, however, was much less disquieting than
a descent on the army’s line of retreat, at the same moment that
it was assailed in front in force; and it was evident that the
Austrian general was feeling an uneasiness, the full extent of
which he did not betray. De Vins had by this time quitted his
command, ill, and had been succeeded by General Wallis.

In this condition of affairs, a general attack upon the
Austrian positions was made by the French on the morning of
November 24. As had been feared, the gunboats took part, in the
absence of any British ships,—the frigate having been
removed, Nelson asserts, without his knowledge; but the matter
was of very secondary importance, for the weight of the enemy’s
attack fell upon the positions in the mountains, the centre and
right, which were routed and driven back. Swinging round to their
own right, towards the sea, the victorious French pushed after
the disordered enemy, seeking to intercept their retreat by the
coast. Had there then been established, in a well-chosen point of
that narrow road, a resolute body of men, even though small, they
might well have delayed the fliers until the main body of the
pursuers came up; but the presence of the “Agamemnon” controlled
the departure of the intended expedition from Genoa, upon which
alone, as an organized effort, the projected obstruction
depended. Thus she was the efficient cause, as Nelson claimed,
that many thousands of Austrians escaped capture. As it was, they
lost in this affair, known as the Battle of Loano, seven thousand
men, killed, wounded, or prisoners. The entire Riviera was
abandoned, and they
retreated across the Apennines into Piedmont.

When things go wrong, there is always a disposition on the
part of each one concerned to shift the blame. The Austrians had
complained before the action, and still more afterwards, of the
failure of the fleet to aid them. Nelson thought their complaint
well founded. “They say, and true, they were brought on the coast
at the express desire of the English, to co-operate with the
fleet, which fleet nor admiral they never saw.” On his own part
he said: “Our admirals will have, I believe, much to answer for
in not giving me that force which I so repeatedly called for, and
for at last leaving me with Agamemnon alone. Admiral Hotham kept
my squadron too small for its duty; and the moment Sir Hyde took
the command of the fleet he reduced it to nothing,—only one
frigate and a brig; whereas I demanded two seventy-four-gun ships
and eight or ten frigates and sloops to insure safety to the
army.”

It is unnecessary to inquire into the motives of the two
admirals for the distribution of their force. Unquestionably, the
first thing for them to do was to destroy or neutralize the
French fleet; and next to destroy, or at least impede, the
communications of the French army. That it was possible to do
this almost wholly may be rested upon the authority of Nelson,
whose matured opinion, given five years later, has already been
quoted. Two opportunities to cripple the Toulon fleet were lost;
but even so, after the junction of Man, in June, the superiority
over it was so great that much might have been spared to the
Riviera squadron. The coast was not at this time so extensively
fortified that coasting could not, in Nelson’s active hands, have
been made a very insufficient means of supply. As an illustration
of the operations then possible, on the 26th of August, six weeks
after the naval battle of July 13, the “Agamemnon,” with her
little squadron, anchored in the Bay of Alassio, three cables’
length from the fort in the centre of the town, and with her boats took possession of
all the French vessels in the harbor. Two months later, so much
had the place been strengthened, he could not vouch for success
with less than three ships-of-the-line; but had the pressure been
consistently applied during those months, the French position
would long before have become untenable. That a shore line, by
great and systematic effort, could be rendered secure throughout
for coasters, was proved by Napoleon’s measures to cover the
concentration of the Boulogne flotilla in 1803-5; but such
conditions did not obtain between Nice and Vado in 1795.

Despite the abortive and ignominious ending to the campaign,
Nelson’s own reputation issued from it not only unscathed, but
heightened; and this is saying much, for, although due public
recognition of his services had scarcely been
extended,—except in conferring the Marines upon
him,—he had already, before its beginning, made upon all
who were brought into contact with him that impression of unusual
efficiency, zeal, and sound judgment, to which subsequent
employment and opportunity apply a sure and searching test. As he
entered upon his detached duties, the Viceroy of Corsica, who had
necessarily seen and known much of his past conduct, wrote to him
thus: “Give me leave, my dear Sir, to congratulate you on the
Agamemnon’s supporting uniformly, on all occasions, the same
reputation which has always distinguished that ship since I have
been in the Mediterranean. It gives me great pleasure also to see
you employed in your present important service, which requires
zeal, activity, and a spirit of accommodation and co-operation,
qualities which will not be wanting in the Commodore of your
squadron. I consider the business you are about, I mean the
expulsion of the enemy from the Genoese and Piedmontese
territories, as the most important feature in the southern
campaign.” These anticipations of worthy service and exceptional
merit were confirmed, after all the misfortunes and disappointments of the campaign, by the
singularly competent judgment of the new commander-in-chief, Sir
John Jervis. The latter at his first interview with Nelson,
nearly two months after his arrival on the station, so that time
enough had elapsed to mature his opinion, asked him to remain
under his command, as a junior admiral, when he received his
promotion. Having regard to Jervis’s own high endowments, it was
not then in the power of the British Navy to pay an officer of
Nelson’s rank a higher compliment.

During these months of service upon the Riviera, there
occurred an incident, which, from the reflection made upon
Nelson’s integrity, drew from him a letter, struck off at such
white heat, and so transparently characteristic of his
temperament, aspirations, and habit of thought, as to merit
quotation. A report had been spread that the commanders of the
British ships of war connived at the entry of supply-vessels into
the ports held by the French, and a statement to that effect was
forwarded to the Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs. The
latter sent the paper, for investigation, to the Minister to
Genoa, who mentioned its tenor to Nelson. The latter, justly
stigmatizing the conduct imputed to him and his officers as
“scandalous and infamous,” requested a copy of the accusation, in
order that by his refutation he might convince the King, that he
was “an officer who had ever pursued the road of honour, very
different from that to wealth.” Having received the copy, he
wrote to the Secretary as follows:—

AGAMEMNON, GENOA ROAD, 23d November, 1795.

MY LORD,—Having received, from Mr. Drake, a copy of
your Lordship’s letter to him of October, enclosing a paper
highly reflecting on the honour of myself and other of His
Majesty’s Officers employed on this Coast under my Orders, it
well becomes me, as far as in my power lies, to wipe away this
ignominious stain on our characters. I do, therefore, in behalf
of myself, and much injured Brethren, demand, that the person,
whoever he may be, that
wrote, or gave that paper to your Lordship, do fully, and
expressly bring home his charge; which, as he states that this
agreement is made by numbers of people on both sides, there can
be no difficulty in doing. We dare him, my Lord, to the proof.
If he cannot, I do most humbly implore, that His Majesty will
be most graciously pleased to direct his Attorney-General to
prosecute this infamous libeller in His Courts of Law; and I
likewise feel, that, without impropriety, I may on behalf of my
brother Officers, demand the support of His Majesty’s
Ministers: for as, if true, no punishment can be too great for
the traitors; so, if false, none can be too heavy for the
villain, who has dared to allow his pen to write such a paper.
Perhaps I ought to stop my letter here; but I feel too much to
rest easy for a moment, when the honour of the Navy, and our
Country, is struck at through us; for if nine [ten] Captains,
whom chance has thrown together, can instantly join in such a
traitorous measure, it is fair to conclude we are all bad.

As this traitorous agreement could not be carried on but by
concert of all the Captains, if they were on the Stations
allotted them, and as they could only be drawn from those
Stations by orders from me, I do most fully acquit all my
brother Captains from such a combination, and have to request,
that I may be considered as the only responsible person for
what is done under my command, if I approve of the conduct of
those under my orders, which in this most public manner I beg
leave to do: for Officers more alert, and more anxious for the
good, and honour, of their King and Country, can scarcely ever
fall to the lot of any Commanding Officer: their Names I place
at the bottom of this letter.

For myself, from my earliest youth I have been in the Naval
Service; and in two Wars, have been in more than one hundred
and forty Skirmishes and Battles, at Sea and on shore; have
lost an eye, and otherwise blood, in fighting the Enemies of my
King and Country; and, God knows, instead of riches, my little
fortune has been diminished in the Service: but I shall not
trouble your Lordship further at present, than just to
say—that at the close of this Campaign, where I have had
the pleasure to receive
the approbation of the Generals of the Allied Powers; of his
Excellency Mr. Drake, who has always been on the spot; of Mr.
Trevor, who has been at a distance; when I expected and hoped,
from the representation of His Majesty’s Ministers, that His
Majesty would have most graciously condescended to have
favourably noticed my earnest desire to serve Him, and when,
instead of all my fancied approbation, to receive an accusation
of a most traitorous nature—it has almost been too much
for me to bear. Conscious innocence, I hope, will support
me.

I have the honour to be,

My Lord,

Your Lordship’s most obedient, humble servant,

HORATIO NELSON.

Except this vexatious but passing cloud, his service upon the
Riviera, despite the procrastinations and final failure of his
associates in the campaign, was pleasant both personally and
officially. He earned the warm esteem of all with whom he acted,
notably the British ministers at Turin and Genoa; and though
necessarily in constant collision with the Genoese authorities
upon international questions, he upheld the interests and policy
of his own government, without entailing upon it serious cause of
future reclamations and disputes.[34] Hotham’s very indifference and lethargy,
while crippling his enterprise, increased his independence. “I
cannot get Hotham on the
coast,” he said, “for he hates this co-operation;” but he owns to
the fear that the admiral, if he came, might overrule his
projects. The necessity for exertion delighted him. “My command
here is so far pleasant,” he wrote to his friend Collingwood, “as
it relieves me from the inactivity of our fleet, which is great
indeed, as you will soon see.” “At present,” he tells his wife,
“I do not write less than from ten to twenty letters every day;
which, with the Austrian general, and aide-de-camps, and my own
little squadron, fully employ my time: this I like; active
service or none.” As usual, when given room for the exercise of
his powers, he was, for him, well. He had a severe attack of
illness very soon after assuming the duty—”a complaint in
the breast”—the precursor perhaps of the similar trouble
from which he suffered so much in later years; but it wore off
after an acute attack of a fortnight, and he wrote later that,
except being at home, he knew no country so pleasant to serve in,
nor where his health was so good. This well-grounded preference
for the Mediterranean, as best suited to his naturally frail
constitution, remained with him to the end.

Besides his official correspondence, he wrote freely and fully
to those at home, unburdening to them the thoughts, cares, and
disappointments of his career, as well as the commendations he
received, so dear to himself as well as to them. Mrs. Nelson and
his father lived together, and to her most of his home letters
were addressed. “I have been very negligent,” he admits to her,
“in writing to my father, but I rest assured he knows I would
have done it long ago, had you not been under the same roof….
Pray draw on me,” he continues, “for £200, my father and
myself can settle our accounts when we meet; at present, I
believe I am the richer man, therefore I desire you will give my
dear father that money.” One wonders whether, in the slightly
peremptory tone of the last sentence, is to be seen a trace of
the feeling she is said, by one biographer, to have shown, that he was too
liberal to his relatives; an indication of that lack of sympathy,
which, manifested towards other traits of his, no less marked
than openhandedness, struck a jarring note within him, and
possibly paved the way to an indifference which ended so
unfortunately for both. An absent husband, however, very possibly
failed to realize what his extreme generosity might mean, to one
who had to meet household expenses with narrow means.

The political surmises with which his correspondence at this
period abounds were often crude, though not infrequently also
characterized by the native sagacity of his intellect, as yet
undisciplined, and to some extent deficient in data for accurate
forecasts. The erroneous military conception which colored much
of his thought, the propositions for ex-centric movements in an
enemy’s rear, by bodies comparatively small, out of supporting
distance from the rest of the army, and resting upon no
impregnable base, contributed greatly to the faulty anticipations
entertained and expressed by him from time to time. When applied
to operations directed by the consummate and highly trained
genius of Bonaparte, speculations so swayed naturally flew wide
of the mark. His sanguine disposition to think the best of all
persons and all things—except Frenchmen—made him also
a ready prey to the flattering rumors of which war is ever
fertile. These immaturities will be found to disappear, as his
sphere widens and his responsibilities increase.

After the close of the campaign, Nelson made a short cruise
from Genoa to the westward, seeing the French on November 29 in
full possession of Vado Bay. He then went to Leghorn, where he
arrived on the 6th of December and remained till the middle of
January, repairing, to make the “Agamemnon” “as fit for sea as a
rotten ship can be.” The longing for rest and for home, after
nearly three years’ absence, was again strong upon him in this
moment of relaxation. “I fear our new admiral is willing to
keep me with him,” he wrote
to his brother. “He has wrote me, I am sorry to say, a most
nattering letter, and I hear I am to be offered St. George or
Zealous [much larger ships], but, in my present mind, I shall
take neither. My wish is to see England once more, and I want a
few weeks’ rest.” But here again, having regard to that fame
which was to him most dear, he was mistaken, as he now owned he
had been in the wish, a year before, to accompany Lord Hood on
his return. In Sir John Jervis he was to meet, not only one of
the most accomplished and resolute officers of the British Navy,
closely akin to himself in enterprise and fearlessness, though
without his exceptional genius, but also a man capable of
appreciating perfectly the extraordinary powers of his
subordinate, and of disregarding every obstacle and all clamor,
in the determination to utilize his qualities to the full, for
the good of the nation.

FOOTNOTES:

[32]
Correspondance de Napoléon, August 30, 1795. The
letter was from Bonaparte’s hand, though signed by the
Committee of Public Safety.

[33] The
fleet passed once, August 14, in sight of Vado Bay. Nelson
went on board, and tried to induce Hotham to go in and meet
De Vins. He refused, saying he must go to Leghorn, but would
return, and water the fleet in Vado; but he never came.

[34] A year
later, when all his transactions with Genoa as an independent
republic were concluded, Nelson received from the British
Minister of Foreign Affairs, through the Admiralty, the
following strong and comprehensive endorsement of his
political conduct:—

“I esteem it an act of justice due to that officer, to
inform your lordships that His Majesty has been graciously
pleased entirely to approve of the conduct of Commodore
Nelson in all his transactions with the Republic of Genoa. I
have the honour to be, &c, &c. GRENVILLE.”

The First Lord of the Admiralty about the same time
expressed “the great satisfaction derived here from the very
spirited, and at the same time dignified and temperate
manner, in which your conduct has been marked both at Leghorn
and Genoa.”


CHAPTER VII.

NELSON’S SERVICES IN THE
MEDITERRANEAN DURING THE YEAR 1796.—BONAPARTE’S ITALIAN
CAMPAIGN.—THE BRITISH ABANDON CORSICA, AND THE FLEET LEAVES
THE MEDITERRANEAN.

JANUARY-DECEMBER, 1796. AGE, 38.

While the “Agamemnon” was refitting in Leghorn, the sensitive
mind of her captain, no longer preoccupied with the cares of
campaigning and negotiations, dwelt with restless anxiety upon
the reflections to which the British Navy was liable, for its
alleged failure to support the Austrians throughout the
operations, and especially at the critical moment of the Battle
of Loano, when the left flank of their army was harassed with
impunity by the French gunboats. Nelson felt rightly that, with
the British superiority at sea, this should have been impossible;
and he feared that his own name might be unpleasantly involved,
from the fact that the “Agamemnon” had remained throughout at
Genoa, instead of being where the fighting was. He was by nature,
and at all times, over-forward to self-vindication,—an
infirmity springing from the innate nobility of his temperament,
which was impatient of the faintest suspicion of backwardness or
negligence, and at the same time resolved that for any
shortcoming or blunder, occurring by his order or sanction, no
other than himself should bear blame, directly or indirectly.

After the first unsuccessful pursuit of Bonaparte’s expedition
to Egypt, in 1798, in the keenness of his emotions over a failure
that might by some be charged to a precipitate error of judgment, he drew up for Lord St.
Vincent a clear and able statement of all the reasons which had
determined his action, arraigning himself, as it were, at the bar
of his lordship’s opinion and that of the nation, and assuming
entire responsibility for the apparent mistake, while at the same
time justifying the step by a review of the various
considerations which at the time had occasioned it. His judicious
friend and subordinate, Captain Ball, whom he consulted, strongly
advised him not to send the paper. “I was particularly struck,”
he wrote, “with the clear and accurate style, as well as with the
candour of the statement in your letter, but I should recommend a
friend never to begin a defence of his conduct before he is
accused of error.” Nevertheless, in February, 1805, when he once
more went to Alexandria in search of Villeneuve, this time really
misled by the elaborate mystifications of Napoleon, he again
brought himself before the Admiralty. “I am entirely responsible
to my King and Country for the whole of my conduct … I have
consulted no man, therefore the whole blame of ignorance in
forming my judgment must rest with me. I would allow no man to
take from me an atom of my glory, had I fallen in with the French
fleet, nor do I desire any man to partake any of the
responsibility—all is mine, right or wrong.”

In 1795, being a much younger man, of less experience of the
world, and with a reputation, already brilliant indeed, but still
awaiting the stamp of solidity which the lapse of time alone can
give, Nelson felt strongly, and not improperly, that it was
necessary to be vigilant against any possible imputations upon
his action. This was the more true, because blame certainly did
attach to the service of which he was the representative on the
spot, and the course he had been obliged to follow kept him to
the rear instead of at the front. There would have been no
greater personal danger to a man on board the “Agamemnon” in one
place than in the other; but current rumor, seeking a victim, does not pause to analyze
conditions. Not only, therefore, did he draw up for Sir John
Jervis a succinct synopsis of occurrences subsequent to his
taking command of the operations along the Riviera, in which he
combined a justification of his own conduct with the general
information necessary for a new commander-in-chief, but to all
his principal correspondents he carefully imparted the facts
necessary to clear him from blame, and to show just what the Navy
had effected, and where it had fallen short through inadequate
force.

To the British minister to Genoa, who was constantly at the
Austrian headquarters, he wrote with clear emphasis, as to one
cognizant of all the truth, and so a witness most important to
himself. Having first asked certain certificates, essential to be
presented in the Admiralty Courts when Genoese prizes came to be
adjudicated, he continued characteristically: “The next request
much more concerns my honour, than the other does my
interest—it is to prove to the world, to my own admiral, or
to whoever may have a right to ask the question, why I remained
at Genoa. I have therefore to desire that you will have the
goodness to express, in writing, what you told me, that the
Imperial minister and yourself were assured, if I left the port
of Genoa unguarded, not only the Imperial troops at St. Pierre
d’Arena and Voltri would be lost, but that the French plan for
taking post between Voltri and Savona would certainly succeed;
and also, that if the Austrians should be worsted in the advanced
posts, the retreat by the Bocchetta would be cut off: to which
you added, that if this happened, the loss of the Army would be
laid to my leaving Genoa, and recommended me most strongly not to
think of it. I am anxious, as you will believe, to have proofs in
my possession, that I employed to the last the Agamemnon as was
judged most beneficial to the common cause.”

A week later he wrote again, having heard that the Austrian commander-in-chief, General
Wallis, had declared that the defeat was due to the failure of
the British to co-operate. Nelson thought that they had a strong
hold on Wallis, and he therefore enclosed a letter to him, which
he asked might be forwarded by the minister. The experience and
training of the latter, however, here interposed to prevent his
sensitive uneasiness leading to a false step, and one that might
involve him farther than he foresaw. While bearing the clearest
and strongest witness to the facts which Nelson had asked him to
establish, he hinted to him, tactfully and with deference, that,
it was scarcely becoming a public servant to justify his conduct
to a foreign official, he being accountable only to his own
government. Nelson accepted the suggestion, and in so doing
characterized aptly enough the temperament which then and at
other times carried him farther than discretion warranted. “My
feelings ever alive, perhaps, to too nice a sense of honour, are
a little cooled.”

Along with this care for the stainless record of the past,
there went on in his mind a continual reasoning upon the probable
course of the next year’s operations. In his forecasts it is
singular to notice how, starting from the accurate premise that
it is necessary for the French to get into the plains of
Italy,—”the gold mine,”—he is continually misled by
his old prepossession in favor of landing in rear of the enemy a
body of troops, supported neither by sure communication with
their main army, nor by a position in itself of great strength.
The mistake, if mistake it was, illustrates aptly the errors into
which a man of great genius for war, of quick insight, such as
Nelson indisputably had, can fall, from want of antecedent study,
of familiarity with those leading principles, deduced from the
experience of the past, which are perhaps even more serviceable
in warning against error than in prompting to right. Everything
assures him that the French will carry some twenty thousand men
to Italy by sea. “If they mean to carry on the war, they must penetrate into Italy. I am
convinced in my own mind, that I know their very landing-place.”
This, it appears afterwards, he believed would be between Spezia
and Leghorn, in the districts of Massa and Carrara, whence also
they would doubtless turn upon Leghorn, though neutral, as a
valuable and fortified seaport. “The prevention,” he continues,
“requires great foresight; for, if once landed, our fleet is of
no use.”

The importance of Vado Bay, so discreditably lost the year
before, strikes him from this point of view, as it did also
Bonaparte from his more closely coherent plan of operations.
Nelson reasoned that, if Vado were possessed by the allies, the
French, in their attempt to reach the Tuscan coast, would be
compelled to put to sea, where they would be exposed to the
British fleet, while such an anchorage would enable the latter,
when necessary, to keep the coast close aboard, or would provide
a refuge to a small squadron, if threatened by the sudden
appearance of a superior force. Bonaparte thought Vado important,
because, on the one hand, essential to uninterrupted
coasting-trade with Genoa, and on the other as advancing his
water line of communications—that by land being impassable
for heavy articles, such as siege-guns and carriages—to
Savona, from which point the mountains could be crossed at their
lowest elevation, and by their most practicable passes.

Nelson’s analysis of the conditions, in other respects than
the one mentioned, was not unworthy of his great natural
aptitudes. There are three things to be guarded against, he says.
One is that pet scheme of his imagination, the transport of a
corps by sea to Tuscany; the other two are an invasion of
Piedmont, and the entrance into Italy by the pass of the
Bocchetta, behind Genoa. “If three are to be attended to, depend
upon it one will fall, and the Emperor, very possibly, may be
more attentive to the Milanese than to Piedmont.” Upon this
divergence of interests in a
coalition Bonaparte also explicitly counted; and his plan, in its
first inception, as laid before the Directory in the summer of
1795, looked primarily to the subjugation of Piedmont, by
separating it from the support of the Austrian Army. The bearing
of Vado Bay upon this project is not definitely recognized by
Nelson. He sees in the possession of it only the frustration of
both the enemy’s supposed alternatives,—invasion of Italy
by the Bocchetta, and of Tuscany by sea.

With these views Nelson arrived, at San Fiorenzo, on the 19th
of January, and had his first interview with Jervis. His
reception by the latter, whom he never before had met, was not
only cordial but flattering. He was at once offered the choice of
two larger ships, which were declined, “but with that respect and
sense of obligation on my part which such handsome conduct
demanded of me.” The admiral then asked him if he would have any
objection to remain on the station, when promoted, as he soon
must be. Nelson’s longing to go home had worn off with his
disgust, occasioned by the impotent conclusions of last year’s
work. Then he was experiencing the feeling voiced by the great
Frenchman, Suffren, some dozen years before: “It was clear that,
though we had the means to impose the law, all would be lost. I
heartily pray you may permit me to leave. War alone can make
bearable the weariness of certain things.” Now his keen enjoyment
of active service revived as the hour of opening hostilities drew
near. With these dispositions, the graciousness of his reception
easily turned the scale, and before long he was not only willing
to remain, but fearful lest he should be disappointed, despite
the application for his retention which the admiral hastened to
make.

Admiral, Sir John Jervis, Earl of St. Vincent Admiral, Sir John Jervis, Earl of St. Vincent

“The credit I derive from all these compliments,” he wrote to
his wife, “must be satisfactory to you; and, should I remain
until peace, which cannot be very long, you will, I sincerely
hope, make your mind easy.” But more grateful than open flattery, to one so
interested in, and proud of, his military activities, was the
respect paid by Jervis to his views and suggestions relative to
the approaching operations. “He was so well satisfied with my
opinion of what is likely to happen, and the means of prevention
to be taken, that he had no reserve with me respecting his
information and ideas of what is likely to be done;” or, as he
wrote a month later, “he seems at present to consider me more as
an associate than a subordinate officer; for I am acting without
any orders. This may have its difficulties at a future day; but I
make none, knowing the uprightness of my intentions. ‘You must
have a larger ship,’ continued the admiral, ‘for we cannot spare
you, either as captain or admiral.'” Such were the opening
relations between these two distinguished officers, who were in
the future to exert great influence upon each other’s career.

It is far from improbable that the ready coincidence of
Jervis’s views with those of Nelson, as to future possibilities,
arose, partly indeed from professional bias and prepossession as
to the potency of navies, but still more from the false reports,
of which Bonaparte was an apt promoter, and which a commission of
the allies in Genoa greedily swallowed and transmitted. The
deterrent effect of their own fleet, “in being,” seems not to
have prevented either of them from believing that the attempt
upon Tuscany by sea was seriously intended. True, Nelson does at
times speak of the French as being so unreasonable that one may
expect anything from them; but this scheme, which probably had
not even a paper existence in France, was accepted by him as
imminent, because he thought it suitable. As he cogently remarked
to Beaulieu, it is likely that your enemy will not do the thing
which you wish him to do; and conversely, in this case, what to
him appeared most threatening to his own cause was just what he
expected to occur. Jervis, sharing his views, and already knowing
his man, despatched him
again to the Gulf of Genoa, within forty-eight hours of his
arrival in San Fiorenzo, somewhat to the disgust of the other
captains, weary of being ever under the eye of an observant and
exacting admiral. “You did as you pleased in Lord Hood’s time,”
said one grumbler, “the same in Admiral Hotham’s, and now again
with Sir John Jervis; it makes no difference to you who is
commander-in-chief.” The tone of these words, which in the
reading are almost flattering, is evident from Nelson’s comment:
“I returned a pretty strong answer to this speech.”

The object of his present mission was to ascertain what
preparations for the expected descent were being made along the
Riviera, and to frustrate them as far as lay in the power of his
squadron. He soon reported to Jervis that there was as yet no
collection of vessels between Nice and Genoa. He then went on to
reconnoitre Toulon, where he saw thirteen sail-of-the-line and
five frigates lying in the outer roads, ready for sea, while five
more of the line he learned were fitting at the arsenal. During
the six days he remained off the port he noted that continual
progress was being made in the enemy’s preparations. At the end
of this time, on the 23d of February, 1796, the admiral joined
with the fleet, and the same afternoon the “Agamemnon” again
parted company for Genoa, where she anchored on the 2d of
March.

The bustle on board the French ships confirmed Nelson’s belief
in the descent upon Tuscany; and it is interesting here to quote
his words upon the possibilities of the operation, regarded from
the naval point of view by one of the ablest of sea-generals. His
opinion throws light upon the vexed question of the chances for
and against Napoleon’s projected invasion of England in
1805,—so far, that is, as the purely naval part of the
latter project is concerned. He imagines as perfectly feasible
(“I firmly believe,” are his words) a combination at Toulon, of
the fleet already there with divisions arriving from Cadiz and
Brest, giving a total much
superior to that actually with Jervis. This anticipates
Napoleon’s projected concentration under Villeneuve in the
Channel. Nelson then continues: “One week’s very superior fleet
will effect a landing between Port Especia and Leghorn, I mean on
that coast of Italy…. We may fight their fleet, but unless we
can destroy them [i.e. the transports], their transports will
push on and effect their landing. What will the French care for
the loss of a few men-of-war? It is nothing if they can get into
Italy.” “Make us masters of the channel for three days, and we
are masters of the world,” wrote Napoleon to his admirals, with
preparations far more complete than those Nelson was considering
in 1796, and the distance across the Channel is less than from
Vado to Spezia.[35]

With these convictions, Nelson immediately began to urge the
necessity of again occupying Vado upon the Austrian
commander-in-chief, through the medium of the British ministers
to Genoa and Turin, with whom he was in frequent correspondence.
If this were not done, he assured them, the enemy’s fleet could
with ease convoy a body of troops in transports to Italy, which
they could not do with their present force unless they held Vado.
It was also the only means, he added, by which the French could
be prevented from receiving plenty of provisions from Genoa.
“Unless the Austrians get possession of a point of land, we
cannot stop the coasting-trade.” The latter argument, at any
rate, was incontestable; and it was also true that only by an
advance to Vado could communication between the army and the British fleet be restored and
maintained. Beaulieu, who had lately acquired a high reputation
on the battle-fields of Belgium, had now succeeded De Vins in the
command. He was averse to opening the campaign by an advance to
the sea, a feeling shared by the Austrians generally. He wished
rather to await the enemy in the plains of Lombardy, and to
follow up by a decisive blow the victory which he confidently
expected there. It was in this connection that Nelson warned him,
that he must not reckon upon the French following the line of
action which he himself would prefer.

The time for hostilities had now arrived; from February to
August being the period that Bonaparte, who knew the wars of
Italy historically, considered the most proper for operations in
the field, because the least sickly. But for the backwardness of
the spring,—for snow that year lay upon the mountains late
into March,—the campaign doubtless would have been begun
before. At the same time came fresh reports, probably set afloat
by the French, of large reinforcements of seamen for the fleet
and transports, in Toulon and Marseilles; and Nelson furthermore
received precise information that the enemy’s movement would be
in three columns,—one upon Ceva, which was Bonaparte’s
original scheme, one by the Bocchetta, and the third either to
march through Genoese territory to Spezia, or to be carried
thither by sea. Nelson felt no doubt that the last was the real
plan, aiming at the occupation of Leghorn and entrance into the
plains of Italy. The others he considered to be feints. There
will in this opinion be recognized the persistency of his old
ideas. In fact, he a month later revived his proposal of the
previous year, to occupy San Remo,—this time with British
troops.

The urgency of the British, aided, perhaps, by the reports of
the French designs, prevailed at last upon Beaulieu to advance as
requested; nor can it be denied that the taking of Vado was in itself a most proper and
desirable accessory object of the campaign. Unfortunately, the
Austrian general, as is well known, fastening his eyes too
exclusively upon the ulterior object of his movement, neglected
to provide for the immediate close combination and mutual support
of the organized forces,—his own and the
Piedmontese,—upon which final success would turn.
Manoeuvring chiefly by his own left, towards the Riviera, and
drawing in that direction the efforts of the centre and right, he
weakened the allied line at the point where the Austrian right
touched the Sardinian left. Through this thin curtain Bonaparte
broke, dividing the one from the other, and, after a series of
combats which extended over several days, rendering final that
division, both political and military, for the remainder of the
war.

To one who has accustomed himself to see in Nelson the
exponent of the chief obstacle Napoleon had to meet,—who
has recognized in the Nile, in Copenhagen, and in Trafalgar, the
most significant and characteristic incident attending the
failure of each of three great and widely separated
schemes,—there is something impressive in noting the fact,
generally disregarded, that Nelson was also present and assisting
at the very opening scene of the famous campaign in Italy. This
was not, certainly, the beginning of Napoleon’s career any more
than it was of Nelson’s, who at the same moment hoisted for the
first time his broad pendant as commodore; but it was now that,
upon the horizon of the future, toward which the world was fast
turning, began to shoot upward the rays of the great captain’s
coming glory, and the sky to redden with the glare from the
watchfires of the unseen armies which, at his command, were to
revolutionize the face of Europe, causing old things to pass
away, never to be restored.

The Austrians had asked for a clear assurance that their
movement to the seashore should receive the support of the fleet, whether on the Riviera or
at Spezia, upon the possession of which also Nelson had laid
stress, as a precaution against the invasion of Tuscany. These
engagements he readily made. He would support any movement, and
provide for the safety of any convoys by water. He told the
aid-de-camp whom Beaulieu sent to him that, whenever the general
came down to the sea-coast, he would be sure to find the ships;
and to the question whether his squadron would not be risked
thereby, he replied that it would be risked at all times to
assist their allies, and, if lost, the admiral would find
another. “If I find the French convoy in any place where there is
a probability of attacking them,” he wrote about this time, “you
may depend they shall either be taken or destroyed at the risk of
my squadron, … which is built to be risked on proper
occasions.” Here was indeed a spirit from which much might be
expected. The fleet, doubtless, must be husbanded in coastwise
work so long as the French fleet remained, the legacy of past
errors,—this Nelson clearly maintained; but such vessels as
it could spare for co-operation were not to be deterred from
doing their work by fear of harm befalling them. Warned by the
recriminations of the last campaign, he had minutes taken of his
interview with the Austrian officer, of the questions he himself
put, as well as of the undertakings to which he pledged himself;
and these he caused to be witnessed by the British consul at
Genoa, who was present.

On the 8th of April the “Agamemnon,” having shortly before
left the fleet in San Fiorenzo Bay, anchored at Genoa; and the
following morning the port saluted the broad pendant of the new
commodore. The next day, April 10, Beaulieu attacked the French
at Voltri. The “Agamemnon,” with another sixty-four-gun ship, the
“Diadem,” and two frigates, sailed in the evening, and stood
along the shore, by preconcerted arrangement, to cover the
advance and harass the enemy. At 11 P.M. the ships anchored abreast the positions of the
Austrians, whose lights were visible from their decks—the
sails hanging in the clewlines, ready for instant movement. They
again got under way the following day, and continued to the
westward, seeing the French troops in retreat upon Savona. The
attack, Nelson said, anticipated the hour fixed for it, which was
daylight; so that, although the ships had again started at 4 A.M.
of the 11th, and reached betimes a point from which they
commanded every foot of the road, the enemy had already passed.
“Yesterday afternoon I received, at five o’clock, a note from the
Baron de Malcamp [an aid-de-camp], to tell me that the general
had resolved to attack the French at daylight this morning, and
on the right of Voltri. Yet by the Austrians getting too forward
in the afternoon, a slight action took place; and, in the night,
the French retreated. They were aware of their perilous
situation, and passed our ships in the night. Had the Austrians
kept back, very few of the French could have escaped.” Whether
this opinion was wholly accurate may be doubted; certain it is,
however, that the corps which then passed reinforced betimes the
positions in the mountains, which steadfastly, yet barely,
checked the Austrian attack there the following day. Beaulieu
wrote that the well-timed co-operation of the squadron had saved
a number of fine troops, which must have been lost in the attack.
This was so far satisfactory; but the economizing of one’s own
force was not in Nelson’s eyes any consolation for the escape of
the enemy, whose number he estimated at four thousand. “I beg you
will endeavour to impress on those about the general,” he wrote
to the British minister, “the necessity of punctuality in a joint
operation, for its success to be complete.”

There was, however, to be no more co-operation that year on
the Riviera. For a few days Nelson remained in suspense, hoping
for good news, and still very far from imagining the hail-storm of ruinous blows which a
master hand, as yet unrecognized, was even then dealing to the
allied cause. On the 15th only he heard from Beaulieu, through
the minister, that the Austrians had been repulsed at Montenotte;
and on the 16th he wrote to Collingwood that this reverse had
been inflicted by the aid of those who slipped by his ships. On
the 18th news had reached him of the affairs at Millesimo and
Dego, as well as of further disasters; for on that day he wrote
to the Duke of Clarence that the Austrians had taken position
between Novi and Alessandria, with headquarters at Acqui. Their
loss he gave as ten thousand. “Had the general’s concerted time
and plan been attended to,” he repeats, “I again assert, none of
the enemy could have escaped on the night of the 10th. By what
has followed, the disasters commenced from the retreat of those
troops.”

There now remained, not the stirring employment of
accompanying and supporting a victorious advance, but only the
subordinate, though most essential, duty of impeding the
communications of the enemy, upon which to a great extent must
depend the issues on unseen and distant fields of war. To this
Nelson’s attention had already been turned, as one of the most
important functions intrusted to him, even were the allies
successful, and its difficulties had been impressed upon him by
the experience of the previous year. But since then the
conditions had become far more onerous. The defeat of the
Austrians not only left Vado Bay definitively in the power of the
French, but enabled the latter to push their control up to the
very walls of Genoa, where they shortly established a battery and
depot on the shore, at St. Pierre d’ Arena, within three hundred
yards of the mole. Thus the whole western Riviera, from the
French border, was in possession of the enemy, who had also
throughout the previous year so multiplied and strengthened the
local defences, that, to use Nelson’s own words, “they have
batteries from one end of
the coast to the other, within shot of each other.” Such were the
means, also, by which Napoleon, the true originator of this
scheme for securing these communications, insured the
concentration of the flotilla at Boulogne, eight or ten years
later, without serious molestation from the British Navy.

It may not unnaturally cause some surprise that, with the
urgent need Nelson had felt the year before for small armed
vessels, to control the coastwise movements of the enemy, upon
which so much then depended, no serious effort had been made to
attach a flotilla of that kind to the fleet. The reply, however,
to this very obvious criticism is, that the British could not
supply the crews for them without crippling the efficiency of the
cruising fleet; and it was justly felt then, as it was some years
later at the time of the Boulogne flotilla, that the prime duty
of Great Britain was to secure the sea against the heavy fleets
of the enemy. If, indeed, the Italian States, whose immediate
interests were at stake, had supplied seamen, as they might have
done, these could quickly have been formed to the comparatively
easy standard of discipline and training needed for such guerilla
warfare, and, supported by the cruising fleet, might have
rendered invaluable service, so long as the system of coast
defence was defective. How far the rulers of those States,
trained heretofore to the narrowest considerations of personal
policy, could have been induced to extend this assistance, is
doubtful. They did nothing, or little.

Nelson measured the odds against him accurately, and saw that
the situation was well-nigh hopeless. Nevertheless, there was a
chance that by vigorous and sustained action the enemy might be
not only impeded, but intimidated. He sought earnestly to obtain
the co-operation of the Sardinians and Neapolitans in manning a
flotilla, with which to grapple the convoys as they passed in
shore. By this means, and the close scouring of the coast by the
vessels of his squadron,
something might be effected. He contemplated also using the crews
of the British vessels themselves in gunboats and light-armed
feluccas; but he said frankly that, important as was the duty of
intercepting communications, the efficiency of the fleet was more
important still, and that to divert their crews over-much to such
objects would hazard the vessels themselves, and neutralize their
proper work. The resort, therefore, could only be occasional. The
general political complexion of affairs in the Mediterranean
depended greatly upon the presence and readiness of the British
fleet, and its efficiency therefore could not be risked, to any
serious extent, except for the object of destroying the enemy’s
naval forces, to which it was then the counterpoise.

Acting, however, on his determination to co-operate
effectively, at whatever risk to his own squadron,—to the
detachment, that is, which the commander-in-chief thought could
safely be spared from his main force for the secondary
object,—Nelson applied all his intelligence and all his
resolution to the task before him. In words of admirable force
and clearness, he manifests that exclusiveness of purpose, which
Napoleon justly characterized as the secret of great operations
and of great successes. “I have not a thought,” he writes to the
minister at Genoa, “on any subject separated from the immediate
object of my command, nor a wish to be employed on any other
service. So far the allies,” he continues, with no unbecoming
self-assertion, “are fortunate, if I may be allowed the
expression, in having an officer of this character.” He felt this
singleness of mind, which is so rare a gift, to be the more
important, from his very consciousness that the difficulty of his
task approached the border of impossibility. “I cannot command
winds and weather. A sea-officer cannot, like a land-officer,
form plans; his object is to embrace the happy moment which now
and then offers,—it may be this day, not for a month, and
perhaps never.” Nothing can
be more suggestive of his greatest characteristics than this
remark, which is perhaps less applicable to naval officers to-day
than it was then. In it we may fairly see one of those clearly
held principles which serve a man so well in moments of doubt and
perplexity. At the Nile and at Trafalgar, and scarcely less at
St. Vincent and Copenhagen, the seizure of opportunity, the
unfaltering resolve “to embrace the happy moment,” is perhaps
even more notable and decisive than the sagacity which so
accurately chose the proper method of action.

Nelson’s deeds did not belie his words. Immediately after
definite news of Beaulieu’s retreat to the Po was received, Sir
John Jervis appeared off Genoa with the fleet. The “Agamemnon”
joined him, and remained in company until the 23d of April, when
by Nelson’s request she sailed on a cruise to the westward. From
that time until the 4th of June she was actively employed between
Nice and Genoa, engaging the batteries, and from time to time
cutting out vessels from the anchorages. His attempts were more
or less successful; on one occasion he captured a considerable
portion of the French siege-train going forward for the siege of
Mantua; but upon the whole, the futility of the attempt became
apparent. “Although I will do my utmost, I do not believe it is
in my power to prevent troops or stores from passing along shore.
Heavy swells, light breezes, and the near approach to the shore
which these vessels go are our obstacles…. You may perceive I
am distressed. Do you really think we are of any use here? If
not, we may serve our country much more by being in other places.
The Levant and coast of Spain call aloud for ships, and they are,
I fancy, employed to no purpose here.” The position was almost
hopelessly complicated by the Genoese coasters, which plied their
trade close to the beach, between the mother city and the little
towns occupied by the French, and which Nelson felt unable to
touch. “There are no vessels of any consequence in any bay from Monaco to Vado,” he wrote
to Jervis; “but not less than a hundred Genoese are every day
passing, which may or may not have stores for the French.” “The
French have no occasion to send provisions from France. The
coasts are covered with Genoese vessels with corn, wine, hay,
&c., for places on the coast; and they know I have no power
to stop the trade with the towns. I saw this day not less than
forty-five Genoese vessels, all laden, passing along the coast.
What can I do?”

Although not definitely so stated, it is shown, by an
allusion, that Nelson at this time entertained, among other
ideas, the project of keeping afloat in transports a body of
three thousand troops, which should hover upon the coast, and by
frequent descents impose a constant insecurity upon the long line
of communications from Nice to Genoa. The same plan was advocated
by him against the Spanish peninsula in later years.[36] Of this conception it
may be said that it is sound in principle, but in practice
depends largely upon the distance from the centre of the enemy’s
power at which its execution is attempted. Upon the Spanish
coast, in 1808, in the hands of Lord Cochrane, it was undoubtedly
a most effective secondary operation; but when that distinguished
officer proposed to apply a like method, even though on a much
greater scale, to the western coast of France, against the
high-road south of Bordeaux, it can scarcely be doubted that he
would have met a severe disappointment, such as attended similar
actions upon the Channel in the Seven Years’ War. On the Riviera,
in 1795, this means might have been decisive; in 1796, in the
face of Bonaparte’s fortified coast, it could scarcely have been
more than an annoyance. At all events, the advocacy of it
testifies to the acuteness and energy with which Nelson threw
himself into the operations especially intrusted to him.

His letters during this period reflect the varying phases
of hope and of
discouragement; but, upon the whole, the latter prevails. There
is no longer the feeling of neglect by his superior, of
opportunity slipping away through the inadequate force which
timid counsels and apathetic indolence allowed him. He sees that
the chance which was permitted to pass unimproved has now gone
forever. “As the French cannot want supplies to be brought into
the Gulf of Genoa, for their grand army,” he writes to the
admiral, “I am still of opinion that if our frigates are wanted
for other services, they may very well be spared from the Gulf.”
And again, “As the service for which my distinguishing pendant
was intended to be useful, is nearly if not quite at an end, I
assure you I shall have no regret in striking it.” Sir John
Jervis, he asserts with pride, has cruised with the fleet in the
Gulf of Genoa, close to shore, “where I will venture to say no
fleet ever cruised before—no officer can be more zealous or
able to render any service in our profession to England;” yet
from the decks of the flagship he and Nelson had helplessly
watched a convoy passing close in shore, and directly to
windward, but wholly out of reach of their powers of offence. At
times, indeed, somewhat can be accomplished. For several days the
“Agamemnon” “has kept close to shore, and harassed the enemy’s
troops very much. Field pieces are drawn out on our standing in
shore. You must defend me if any Genoese towns are knocked down
by firing at enemy’s batteries. I will not fire first.” Six weeks
later he writes again: “Our conduct has so completely alarmed the
French that all their coasting trade is at an end; even the
corvette, gunboats, &c., which were moored under the fortress
of Vado, have not thought themselves in security, but are all
gone into Savona Mole, and unbent their sails.”

This movement, however, which he notes under the date of June
23, proceeded probably less from fear than from the growing
indifference of the French concerning their communications by
water, now that their occupation of the line of the Adige River had solidified their
control over the ample resources of Piedmont and Lombardy. At the
very hour when Nelson was thus writing, he learned also the
critical condition of Leghorn through the approach of a French
division, the mere sending of which showed Bonaparte’s sense of
his present security of tenure.

Nelson had severed by this time his long and affectionate
connection with the battered “Agamemnon.” On the 4th of June the
old ship anchored at San Fiorenzo, having a few days before, with
the assistance of the squadron, cut out from under the French
batteries the vessels carrying Bonaparte’s siege-train, as well
as the gunboats which convoyed them. There was then in the bay
the “Egmont,” seventy-four, whose commander had expressed to the
admiral his wish to return to England. Jervis, therefore, had
ordered Nelson to the spot, to make the exchange, and the latter
thought the matter settled; but to his surprise he found the
captain did not wish to leave the station unless the ship went
also. This did away with the vacancy he looked to fill; and, as
the “Agamemnon,” from her condition, must be the first of the
fleet to go home, it seemed for the moment likely that he would
have to go in her with a convoy then expected in the bay. “I
remained in a state of uncertainty for a week,” he wrote to his
wife; “and had the corn ships, which were momentarily expected
from Naples, arrived, I should have sailed for England.” The
dilemma caused him great anxiety; for the longing for home, which
he had felt in the early part of the winter, had given away
entirely before the pride and confidence he felt in the new
admiral, and the keen delight in active service he was now
enjoying. “I feel full of gratitude for your good wishes towards
me,” he wrote to Jervis in the first moment of disappointment,
“and highly flattered by your desire to have me continue to serve
under your command, which I own would afford me infinite
satisfaction.” The following day he is still more restless.
I am not less anxious than
yesterday for having slept since my last letter. Indeed, Sir, I
cannot bear the thoughts of leaving your command.” He then
proposed several ways out of the difficulty, which reduced
themselves, in short, to a readiness to hoist his pendant in
anything, if only he could remain.

No violent solution was needed, as several applicants came
forward when Nelson’s wish was known. On the 11th of June, 1796,
he shifted his broad pendant to the “Captain,” of seventy-four
guns, taking with him most of his officers. Soon afterwards the
“Agamemnon” sailed for England. Up to the last day of his stay on
board, Nelson, although a commodore, was also her captain; it was
not until two months after joining his new ship that another
captain was appointed to her, leaving to himself the duties of
commodore only. In later years the “Agamemnon” more than once
bore a share in his career. She was present at Copenhagen and at
Trafalgar, being in this final scene under the command of an
officer who had served in her as his first lieutenant, and was
afterwards his flag-captain at the Nile. In 1809 she was totally
lost in the river La Plata, having run aground, and then settled
on one of her anchors, which, upon the sudden shoaling of the
water, had been let go to bring her up.[37] It is said that there were then on board
several seamen who had been with her during Nelson’s command.

On the 13th of June the “Captain” sailed from San Fiorenzo
Bay, and on the 17th joined the fleet off Cape Sicie, near
Toulon, where Jervis, six weeks before, had established the first
of those continuous close blockades which afterwards, off Brest,
became associated with his name, and proved so potent a factor in
the embarrassments that drove Napoleon to his ruin. There were
then twelve British ships off the port, while inside the enemy
had eleven ready for sea,
and four or five more fitting. The following day Nelson again
left the fleet, and on the 21st of June arrived at Genoa, where
very serious news was to be received.

The triumphant and hitherto unchecked advance of Bonaparte had
greatly encouraged the French party in Corsica, which had been
increased by a number of malcontents, dissatisfied with their
foreign rulers. Owing to the disturbed condition of the interior,
the British troops had been drawn down to the sea-coast.
Bonaparte, from the beginning of his successes, had kept in view
the deliverance of his native island, which he expected to effect
by the exertions of her own people, stimulated and supported by
the arrival upon the spot of Corsican officers and soldiers from
the French armies. These refugees, proceeding in parties of from
ten to twenty each, in small boats, movable by sail or oars, and
under cover of night, could seldom be stopped, or even detected,
by the British cruisers, while making the short trip, of little
more than a hundred miles, from Genoa, Nice, and Leghorn. The
latter port, from its nearness, was particularly favorable to
these enterprises; but, although neutral, and freely permitting
the ingress and egress of vessels belonging to both belligerents,
its facilities for supporting a Corsican uprising were not so
great as they would be if the place were held for the French. For
this reason, partly, Bonaparte had decided to seize it; and he
was still more moved to do so by the fact that it was a centre of
British trade, that it contributed much to the supply and repair
of the British fleet, and that the presence of vessels from the
latter enabled an eye to be kept upon the movements of the
Corsicans, and measures to be taken for impeding them.

“The enemy possessing themselves of Leghorn,” Nelson had
written in the middle of March, when expecting them to do so by a
coastwise expedition, “cuts off all our supplies, such as fresh
meat, fuel, and various other most essential necessaries; and, of course, our fleet
cannot always [in that case] be looked for on the northern coast
of Italy.” Bonaparte had not, indeed, at that time, contemplated
any such ex-centric movement, which, as things then were, would
have risked so large a part of his army out of his own control
and his own support; but in the middle of June, having driven the
Austrians for the moment into the Tyrol, consolidated his
position upon the Adige, established the siege of Mantua, and
enforced order and submission throughout the fertile valley of
the Po, which lay in rear of his army and amply supplied it with
the necessaries of subsistence, he felt not only able to spare
the force required, but that for the security of the right flank
and rear of his army it had become essential to do so. The Papacy
and Naples, although they had contributed little to the active
campaigning of the allies, were still nominally at war with
France, and might possibly display more energy now that
operations were approaching their own frontiers. Should the
British take possession of Leghorn with a body of
troops,—their own or Neapolitan,—the port would
remain a constant menace to the operations and communications of
the French, and especially at the critical moments when the
Austrians advanced to the relief of Mantua, as they must be
expected to do, and actually did on four several occasions during
the succeeding six months.

Bonaparte, as he was ever wont, diligently improved the
opportunity permitted to him by the need of the Austrians to
reorganize and reinforce Beaulieu’s beaten army before again
taking the field. Threatened, as often again in later years, by
enemies in divergent directions, he with the utmost promptitude
and by the most summary measures struck down the foe on one side,
before the other could stir. Occupying Verona in the first days
of June, he immediately afterwards detached to the southward a
corps under Augereau to enter the Papal States; and at the same
time another small division,
commanded by General Vaubois, started from the upper valley of
the Po, ostensibly destined to proceed against Rome by passing
through Tuscany. The effect of Augereau’s movement, which was
closely followed by the commander-in-chief in person, was to
bring both Naples and the Pope speedily to terms. An armistice
was signed by the former on the 5th, and by the latter on the
24th of June. Vaubois, on the other hand, after passing the Arno
below Florence, instead of continuing on to Siena, as the Grand
Duke had been assured that he would, turned sharp to the
westward, and on the 28th of June entered Leghorn, which was
thenceforth held by the French. Thus within a brief month were
the British deprived of two allies, lethargic, it is true, in
actual performance, but possessed of a degree of potential
strength that could not but enter largely into Bonaparte’s
anxieties; while at the same time they lost the use of a seaport
that had heretofore been considered essential to their
support.

Rumors of Vaubois’ movement reached Nelson in Genoa at noon of
June 23, but somewhat vaguely. “Reports are all we have here,” he
wrote to Jervis the same day, “nothing official from the armies;”
but he thought the situation critical, and started without delay
for Leghorn. Arriving there on the morning of June 27, after a
passage rendered tedious by light airs and calms, he found the
British merchant vessels that had been in the harbor, to the
number of nearly forty sail, already under way, laden with
British merchants and their property, and standing out under
convoy of several ships of war; while in pursuit of them—a
singular indication of the neutrality possible to small States
like Tuscany and Genoa at that time—were a dozen French
privateers, which had been lying beside them within the mole. One
or two of the departing vessels were thus taken.

The first impression upon Nelson’s mind was that the
occupation of Leghorn was only the prelude to an invasion
of Corsica in force. “I have
no doubt,” he wrote to the Viceroy, “but the destination of the
French army was Corsica, and it is natural to suppose their fleet
was to amuse ours whilst they cross from Leghorn.” Thus
reasoning, he announced his purpose of rejoining the admiral as
soon as possible, so as not to lose his share in the expected
battle. “My heart would break,” he says to Jervis, “to be absent
at such a glorious time;” but it is difficult to understand why
he imagined that the French would transfer their army into the
destitution of the Corsican mountains from the fertile plains of
Lombardy, abandoning the latter to their enemy, and exchanging
their assured communications with France for the uncertainties
and irregularities of a water transit over seas commanded by the
British fleet. The tenure of the island, as he well knew,
depended upon the willing support of the Corsicans themselves; in
the equal balance of the existing war, neither belligerent could
maintain its control against the opposition of the natives.

This anticipation, in its disregard of the perfectly obvious
conditions, was scarcely worthy of Nelson’s real native sagacity,
and shows clearly how much a man, even of genius, is hampered in
the conclusions of actual life by the lack of that systematic
ordering and training of the ideas which it is the part of
education to supply. Genius is one thing, the acquirements of an
accomplished—instructed—officer are another, yet
there is between the two nothing incompatible, rather the
reverse; and when to the former, which nature alone can
give,—and to Nelson did give,—is added the conscious
recognition of principles, the practised habit of viewing, under
their clear light, all the circumstances of a situation,
assigning to each its due weight and relative importance, then,
and then only, is the highest plane of military greatness
attained. Whether in natural insight Nelson fell short of
Napoleon’s measure need not here be considered; that he was at
this time far inferior, in
the powers of a trained intellect, to his younger competitor in
the race for fame, is manifest by the readiness with which he
accepted such widely ex-centric conjectures as that of an attempt
by sea upon Leghorn at the opening of the campaign, and now upon
Corsica by a great part, if not the whole, of the army of
Italy.

“On the side of the French,” says Jomini, speaking of
Bonaparte at this very period, “was to be seen a young warrior,
trained in the best schools, endowed with an ardent imagination,
brought up upon the examples of antiquity, greedy of glory and of
power, knowing thoroughly the Apennines, in which he had
distinguished himself in 1794, and already measuring with a
practised eye the distances he must overpass before becoming
master of Italy. To these advantages for a war of invasion,
Bonaparte united an inborn genius, and clearly established
principles, the fruits of an enlightened theory.”

Jomini doubtless may be considered somewhat too absolute and
pedantic in his insistence upon definite formulation of
principles; but in these words is nevertheless to be recognized
the fundamental difference between these two great warriors, a
difference by which the seaman was heavily handicapped in the
opening of his career. As time passed on, responsibility, the
best of educators, took under her firm and steady guidance the
training of his yet undeveloped genius, gleams of which from time
to time, but fitfully and erratically, illumine his earlier
correspondence. The material was there from the first, but
inchoate, ill-ordered, confused, and therefore not readily
available to correct passing impressions, wild rumors, or even to
prevent the radically false conceptions of an enemy’s possible
movements, such as we have had before us. Bonaparte, furthermore,
whose career began amid the troubled scenes of a revolution which
had shattered all the fetters of established custom,—so
strong in England to impede a man’s natural progress,—had
enjoyed already for some time the singular advantage of being military adviser to
the Directory, a duty which compelled him to take a broad view of
all current conditions, to consider them in their mutual
relations, and not narrowly to look to one sphere of operations,
without due reference to its effects upon others.

As to the invasion of Corsica after the manner he had
imagined, Nelson was soon undeceived. Bonaparte himself, after a
hurried visit to Leghorn, again departed to press the siege of
Mantua, having assured himself that for a measurable time he had
nothing to apprehend from movements on his flank and rear. Orders
were received from Jervis on the 2d of July to institute a
commercial blockade of Leghorn, permitting no vessels to enter or
depart. The conduct of this business, as well as the protection
of British trade in that district, and the support of the Viceroy
in securing Corsica against the attempts of French partisans,
were especially intrusted to Nelson, whose movements during the
following months, until the first of October, were consequently
confined to the waters between Corsica and Tuscany, while the
Riviera west of Genoa saw him no more. Leghorn became the chief
centre of his activities. These redoubled with the demands made
upon him; his energy rose equal to every call. A few weeks
before, he had made a conditional application to the admiral,
though with evident reluctance, for a short leave of absence on
account of his health. “I don’t much like what I have written,”
he confessed at the end of his diffident request, and some days
later he again alludes to the subject. “My complaint is as if a
girth was buckled taut over my breast, and my endeavours, in the
night, is to get it loose. To say the truth, when I am actively
employed, I am not so bad. If the Service will admit of it,
perhaps I shall at a future day take your leave.” The service now
scarcely admitted it, and the active duty apparently restored his
health; at all events we now hear no more of it. Everything
yielded to the requirements
of the war. “The Captain has wants, but I intend she shall last
till the autumn: for I know, when once we begin, our wants are
innumerable.”

In his still limited sphere, and on all matters directly
connected with it and his professional duties, his judgment was
sound and acute, as his activity, energy, and zeal were untiring.
The menace to Corsica from the fall of Leghorn was accurately
weighed and considered. Midway between the two lay the since
famous island of Elba, a dependence of Tuscany, so small as to be
held readily by a few good troops, and having a port large
enough, in Nelson’s judgment, to harbor the British fleet with a
little management. “The way to Corsica,” he wrote to the Viceroy,
“if our fleet is at hand, is through Elba; for if they once set
foot on that island, it is not all our fleet can stop their
passage to Corsica.” The Viceroy took upon himself to direct that
the island be occupied by the British. Nelson complied without
waiting for Jervis’s orders, and on the 10th of July a detachment
of troops, convoyed by his squadron, were landed in the island,
and took charge, without serious opposition, of the town of Porto
Ferrajo and the works for the defence of the harbor. The measure
was justified upon the ground that the seizure of Leghorn by the
French showed that Tuscany was unable to assure Elba against a
similar step, prejudicial to the British tenure in Corsica. The
administration remained in the hands of the Tuscan officials, the
British occupation being purely military, and confined to the
places necessary for that purpose.

The blockade of Leghorn was enforced with the utmost rigor and
great effectiveness. For a long time no vessels were allowed to
go either out or in. Afterwards the rule was gradually relaxed,
so far as to permit neutrals to leave the port in ballast; but
none entered. The trade of the place was destroyed. Nelson hoped,
and for a time expected, that the populace, accustomed to a
thriving commerce, and
drawing their livelihood from its employments, would rise against
the feeble garrison, whose presence entailed upon them such
calamities; but herein, of course, he underestimated the coercive
power of a few resolute men, organized for mutual support, over a
mob of individuals, incapable of combined action and each
uncertain of the constancy of his fellows.

The Austrian preparations in the Tyrol gradually matured as
the month of July wore on. Towards its end Marshal Wurmser, the
successor of Beaulieu, advanced for the relief of Mantua and the
discomfiture of Bonaparte, whose numbers were much inferior to
his opponents. The projected movement was of course known to the
British, and its first results in raising the siege of Mantua,
and throwing reinforcements into the place, gave them great
hopes. Amid the conflicting rumors of the succeeding days, the
wonderful skill and success of Bonaparte, who overthrew in detail
forces greatly superior in the aggregate to his own, escaped
notice for the time; the superficial incidents of his abandoning
his previous positions alone received attention, and nothing less
than his retreat in confusion was confidently expected. Nelson,
justly estimating the importance of Leghorn, and over-sanguine of
the support he might hope from the inhabitants, projected a
sudden assault upon the town, by troops to be drawn from the
garrisons in Corsica, supported by seamen of the squadron.
Speaking of the steady intercourse between, that island and the
mainland by way of Leghorn, he says: “The only way is to cut at
the root, for whilst Leghorn is open, this communication must
constantly be going on. This moment brings to my eyes a body of
about 200 men, with the Corsican flag carrying before them; they
are partly from Nice, and joined by Genoese, &c., on the
road. The time approaches,” he rightly forecasts, “when we shall
either have to fight them in Corsica or Leghorn.” The imminence
of the danger was evident. “Our affairs in Corsica are gloomy,” he had already written to
the Duke of Clarence. “There is a very strong republican party in
that island, and they are well supported from France; the first
favourable moment, they will certainly act against us.”

The details of the intended assault upon Leghorn do not
appear, and it is probable that they never passed beyond the
stage of discussion to that of acceptance, although he alludes to
the plans as “laid.” Clear-sighted for the key of a situation,
and ardent to strike “at the root,” as five years later in the
Baltic he was eager to cut away the Russian root of the Armed
Neutrality, instead of hewing off the Danish branch, Nelson urged
the speedy adoption of the measure, and pressed his own fitness
to harmonize the land and sea forces under one command, in virtue
of his rank as Colonel of Marines. “Leghorn is in such a state,”
he writes to Elliot on the 5th of August, “that a respectable
force landed, would, I have every reason to suppose, insure the
immediate possession of the town. Not less than a thousand troops
should be sent, to which I will add every soldier in my squadron,
and a party of seamen to make a show. In every way, pray consider
this as private, and excuse my opinions. I well know the
difficulty of getting a proper person to command this party.
Firmness, and that the people of Leghorn should know the person
commanding, will most assuredly have a great effect. A cordial
co-operation with me (for vanity apart, no one is so much feared
or respected in Leghorn as myself) is absolutely necessary. I am
going further: we know the jealousy of the army against the navy,
but I am by the King’s commission a Colonel in the army from June
1st, 1795.” After discussing this difficult question of
professional susceptibilities, he concludes: “You will consider,
Sir, all these points, and form a much better judgment than I
can, only give me credit that the nearest wish of my heart is to
serve my King and my Country, at every personal risk and consideration. It has ever
pleased God to prosper all my undertakings, and I feel confident
of His blessing on this occasion. I ever consider my motto,
Fides et Opera.”[38]

Having, with true strategic insight, chosen the place where
the blow ought to be struck for the preservation of Corsica, he
pressed, with characteristic fervor, the necessity of taking
risks. He discusses details indeed; he proposes no mere
adventure, real as was his personal enjoyment of danger and
action. What man can do, shall be done; but being done, still
“something must be left to chance. Our only consideration, is the
honour and benefit to our Country worth the risk? If it is (and I
think so), in God’s name let us get to work, and hope for His
blessing on our endeavours to liberate a people who have been our
sincere friends.” Hearing at the same time that an army officer
of general rank will have the command instead of himself, he
adds: “Pray assure him there is nothing I feel greater pleasure
in than hearing he is to command. Assure him of my most sincere
wishes for his speedy success, and that he shall have every
support and assistance from me.” Truly, in generosity as in
ardor, Nelson was, to use the fine old phrase, “all for the
service.”

The project upon Leghorn had the approval of the Viceroy and
of Jervis; but the latter, while expressing perfect reliance upon
“the promptitude of Commodore Nelson,” was clear that the attempt
must depend upon the contimied advance of the Austrians. This was
also Nelson’s own view. “All will be well, I am satisfied,
provided Wurmser is victorious; upon this ground only have I
adopted the measure.” This qualification redeems the plan from
the reproach of rashness, which otherwise might have been applied
to the somewhat desperate undertaking of carrying a fortified town by such a feat of
hardihood. It loses thus the color of recklessness, and falls
into place as one part of a great common action, to harass the
retreat of a beaten enemy, and to insure the security of one’s
own positions.

On the 15th of August, when the above words were written,
Nelson was still ignorant of the Austrian defeats at Lonato and
Castiglione, nearly two weeks before, and of their subsequent
retreat to the Tyrol. A rumor of the reverse had reached him
through Florence, but he gave it little attention, as the French
in Leghorn were not claiming a victory. On the 19th he knew it
definitely, and had to abandon the expectation, confided to his
brother, that the next letter seen from him would be in the
“Public Gazette.” “An expedition is thought of, and of course I
shall be there, for most of these services fall to my lot.” “One
day or other,” he had written to his wife, apparently with this
very enterprise in mind, “I will have a long Gazette to myself; I
feel that such an opportunity will be given me. I cannot,” he
continued with prophetic self-reliance, “if I am in the field of
glory, be kept out of sight.”

During the remainder of the month he continued to be amused
with those unfounded reports of victories, which are among the
invariable concomitants of all wars, and which his sanguine
temperament and peculiar readiness to trust others made him
especially ready to accept. He was not wholly unaware of this
tendency in himself, though he continued to repeat with apparent
belief reports of the most startling and erroneous character, and
never seems to have appreciated, up to the time of his leaving
the Mediterranean, the astonishing quickness and sagacity with
which Bonaparte frustrated the overwhelming combinations against
him. “We hear what we wish,” he says on one occasion. “The Toulon
information is, as I always thought it, pleasant to know but
never to be depended upon; all is guess. I have long had reason
to suspect great part is
fabricated in Genoa;” but he was continually deceived by it.

Throughout the discomfitures of the Austrians on shore, the
purely naval part of the war continued to be successfully
maintained. Jervis, with unrelaxing grip, kept his position
before Toulon, effectually checking every attempt of the French
fleet to escape unobserved into the open, while Nelson shut up
Leghorn so rigorously that the enemy lost even the partial
advantage, as a port of supply, which they had before drawn from
its neutrality. But, during this pregnant summer, grave causes
for anxiety were rolling up in the western basin of the
Mediterranean. The attitude of Spain had long been doubtful, so
much so that before Sir John Jervis left England, in the previous
autumn, the ministry had deliberated upon the contingency of her
declaring war, and a conditional decision had been reached to
evacuate Corsica, if that event occurred. During the spring of
1796 reports of coming hostilities were current in the fleet.
Nelson’s first opinion was that, if they ensued, there was no
object in remaining in the Mediterranean, except to preserve
Corsica from the French. This, he thought, was not a sufficient
motive, nor had the conduct of the natives entitled them to
protection. With all the powers making peace with France, he
hoped Great Britain would leave the Mediterranean. This, however,
was but a passing expression of discouragement, whence he soon
rallied, and, with a spirit worthy of his race, which was soon to
face all Europe undismayed, his courage mounted continually as
the storm drew nearer.

The summer of 1796 was in truth the period of transition, when
the victories of Bonaparte, by bringing near a cessation of
warfare upon the land, were sweeping from the scene the
accessories that confused the view of the future, removing
conditions and details which perplexed men’s attention, and
bringing into clear relief the one field upon which the contest
was finally to be fought out, and the one foe, the British sea-power, upon whose
strength and constancy would hinge the issues of the struggle.
The British Navy, in the slight person of its indomitable
champion, was gradually rising to the appreciation of its own
might, and gathering together its energies to endure
single-handed the gigantic strife, with a spirit unequalled in
its past history, glorious as that had often been. From 1796
began the rapid ascent to that short noontide of unparalleled
brilliancy, in which Nelson’s fame outshone all others, and which
may be said to have begun with the Spanish declaration of war,
succeeded though that was by the retreat in apparent discomfiture
from the Mediterranean, now at hand.

The approach of this extraordinary outburst of maritime vigor
is aptly foretokened in the complete change, gradual yet rapid,
that passed over Nelson’s opinions, from the time when rumors of
a Spanish war first assumed probability, up to the moment when
the fact became tangible by the appearance of the Spanish fleet
in the waters of Corsica. Accentuated thus in a man of singular
perceptions and heroic instincts, it further affords an
interesting illustration of the manner in which a combative
race—for Nelson was through and through a child of his
people—however at first averse to war, from motives of
well-understood interest, gradually warms to the idea, and
finally grows even to welcome the fierce joy which warriors feel,
as the clash of arms draws near. “If all the states of Italy make
peace,” he writes on the 20th of May, “we have nothing to look to
but Corsica; which in the present state of the inhabitants, is
not, in my opinion, an object to keep us in the Mediterranean: we
shall, I hope, quit it, and employ our fleet more to our
advantage.” “Reports here,” on the 20th of June, “are full of a
Spanish war. If that should be the case, we shall probably draw
towards Gibraltar and receive large reinforcements.”

On the 15th of August, however, he writes to Jervis, betraying the incipient revulsion,
as yet not realized, against abandoning the Mediterranean, which
was already affecting the current of his thoughts. “I hope we
shall have settled Leghorn before the Dons, if they intend it,
arrive. I have still my doubts as to a Spanish war; and if there
should be one, with your management I have no fears. Should the
Dons come, I shall then hope I may be spared,[39] in my own person, to
help to make you at least a Viscount.” A few days later, having
meantime heard of Wurmser’s disasters at Castiglione: “Austria, I
suppose, must make peace, and we shall, as usual, be left to
fight it out: however, at the worst, we only give up Corsica, an
acquisition which I believe we cannot keep, and our fleet will
draw down the Mediterranean;” but at the same time, August 19, he
writes to the Duke of Clarence with glowing hopes and rising
pride: “I hope Government will not be alarmed for our
safety—I mean more than is proper. Under such a
commander-in-chief as Sir John Jervis nobody has any fears. We
are now twenty-two sail of the line; the combined fleet will not
be above thirty-five sail of the line. I will venture my life Sir
John Jervis defeats them. This country is the most favourable
possible for skill with an inferior fleet; for the winds are so
variable, that some one time in twenty-four hours you must be
able to attack a part of a large fleet, and the other will be
becalmed, or have a contrary wind.” That the Duke trembled and
demurred to such odds is not wonderful; but the words have
singular interest, both as showing the clear tactical
apprehensions that held sway in Nelson’s mind, and still more, at
the moment then present, as marking unmistakably his gradual
conversion to the policy of remaining in the Mediterranean, and
pursuing the most vigorous aggressive measures.

A fortnight after this letter was written, Genoa, under
pressure from Bonaparte,
closed her ports against British ships, interdicting even the
embarkation of a drove of cattle, already purchased, and ready
for shipment to the fleet off Toulon. Nelson immediately went
there to make inquiries, and induce a revocation of the orders.
While the “Captain” lay at anchor in the roads, three of the crew
deserted, and when her boats were sent to search for them they
were fired upon by a French battery, established near the town.
Nelson, in retaliation, seized a French supply ship from under
the guns of the battery, whereupon the Genoese forts opened
against the “Captain,” which had meantime got under way and was
lying-to off the city. Nelson did not return the fire of the
latter, which was kept up for two hours, but threw three shot
into the French battery, “to mark,” as he said, the power of the
English to bombard the town, and their humanity in not destroying
the houses and innocent Genoese inhabitants. In the
communications which followed under a flag of truce, Nelson was
informed, verbally, that all the ports of the Republic were
closed against Great Britain. This stand, and the firing on the
ship, being considered acts of hostility, the little island of
Capraia, between Corsica and Genoa, and belonging to the latter,
was seized by Nelson, acting under the counsel of the Viceroy of
Corsica. This was done both as a retaliatory measure, and to put
a stop to the use which French privateers and parties of
Corsicans had hitherto made of it, under cover of Genoese
neutrality.

As Jervis was already under apprehension of an outbreak of
scurvy in the fleet, consequent upon the failure of supplies of
live cattle following the French occupation of Leghorn, the
closure of the Genoese ports was a severe blow. It was, however,
but one among several incidents, occurring nearly simultaneously,
which increased his embarrassments, and indicated the close
approach of the long-muttering storm. To use his own words, “The
lowering aspect of Spain,
with the advanced state of the equipment of the French fleet in
Toulon,” impelled him to concentrate his force. Rear-Admiral Man,
who had been blockading Cadiz since his detachment there by
Hotham, in October, 1795, was ordered up to the main fleet.
Swayed by fears very unlike to Nelson’s proud confidence in his
admiral and his service, he acted with such precipitation as to
leave Gibraltar without filling with provisions, and arrived so
destitute that Jervis had to send him back at once, with orders
to replenish with stores and then to rejoin without delay. Under
the influence of the panic which prevailed at Gibraltar, Man had
also sent such advices to the coast of Portugal as caused the
commander-in-chief to fear that expected supplies might be
arrested. “Oh, our convoy!” cried Nelson; “Admiral Man, how could
you quit Gibraltar?” Yet, as he wrote to Jervis, he had expected
some such step, from what he had already seen “under his hand to
you.”

Thus, for the time at least, there were lost to the British
seven of the ships-of-the-line upon which Nelson had reckoned in
his letter to the Duke of Clarence. It was possibly on this
account that Jervis wrote him to shift his commodore’s pendant to
a frigate, and send the “Captain” to the fleet. Nelson obeyed, of
course, and at once; but taking advantage of the fact that no
captain had yet joined his ship, he thought it “advisable to go
in her myself.” In this he doubtless was influenced chiefly by
his unwillingness to miss a battle, especially against such great
numerical odds. “I take for granted,” he admitted to the Viceroy,
“that the admiral will send me back in a cutter, but I shall give
him a good ordered seventy-four, and take my chance of helping to
thrash Don Langara, than which few things, I assure you, would
give me more real pleasure.” The particular emergency seems,
however, soon to have passed; for after two days with the fleet
he returned off Leghorn in the “Captain,” somewhat comforted as
to the apprehensions of the
British Cabinet. “Whatever fears we may have for Corsica, it is
certain Government at home have none, by taking so very
respectable a part of your force away.” A regiment had been
transferred to Gibraltar with Man’s squadron, when the latter
returned there.

These rising hopes and stirring expectations of brilliant
service were speedily dashed. On the 25th of September Jervis
received orders from the Admiralty to abandon Corsica, to retreat
from the Mediterranean, and to proceed with the fleet to England.
In pursuance of these instructions Nelson was directed to
superintend the evacuation of Bastia, the “most secret” letter to
that effect reaching him at that port on the 29th of
September,—his birthday. The purpose of the ministry filled
him with shame and indignation. Confronted abruptly with the
course which four months before had seemed to him natural and
proper, the shock brought out the fulness of the change through
which he had passed meantime. He has no illusions about Corsica.
The inhabitants had disappointed all the expectations of the
British,—”At a peace I should rejoice at having given up
the island.” But the days passing over his head had brought wider
and maturer views of the general policy of Great Britain, as well
as increasing faith in the powers of the fleet, vigorously used
in aggressive warfare. “Whilst we can keep the combined fleet in
the Mediterranean [by our own presence], so much the more
advantageous to us; and the moment we retire, the whole of Italy
is given to the French. If the Dons detach their fleet out of the
Mediterranean, we can do the same—however, that is distant.
Be the successes of the Austrians on the other hand what they
may, their whole supply of stores and provisions comes from
Trieste, across the Adriatic to the Po, and when this is cut off
[as by our uncovering the sea it must be], they must retire.”
Above all he grieves for Naples. If a weak and vacillating ally,
there was no doubt her heart was with them. “I feel more than all for Naples. The King
of Naples is a greater sacrifice than Corsica. If he has been
induced to keep off the peace, and perhaps engaged in the war
again by the expectation of the continuance of the fleet in the
Mediterranean, hard indeed is his fate; his kingdom must
inevitably be ruined.” In the impression now made upon him, may
perhaps be seen one cause of Nelson’s somewhat extravagant
affection in after days for the royal family of Naples,
independent of any influence exerted upon him by Lady
Hamilton.

With these broad views of the general strategic situation,
which are unquestionably far in advance of the comparatively
narrow and vague conceptions of a year, or even six months
before, and doubtless indicate the results of independent command
and responsibility, acting upon powers of a high order, he at the
same time shows his keen appreciation of the value of the
organized force, whose movements, properly handled, should
dominate the other conditions. “When Man arrives, who is ordered
to come up, we shall be twenty-two sail of such ships as England
hardly ever produced, and commanded by an admiral who will not
fail to look the enemy in the face, be their force what it may: I
suppose it will not be more than thirty-four of the line. There
is not a seaman in the fleet who does not feel confident of
success.” “The fleets of England,” he says again, “are equal to
meet the world in arms; and of all fleets I ever saw, I never
beheld one in point of officers and men equal to Sir John
Jervis’s, who is a commander-in-chief able to lead them to
glory.”

Reasoning so clearly and accurately upon the importance to
Great Britain’s interests and honor, at that time, of maintaining
her position in the Mediterranean, and upon the power of her
fleet in battle, it is not strange that Nelson, writing in
intimate confidence to his wife, summed up in bitter words his
feelings upon the occasion; unconscious, apparently, of the great
change they indicated, not merely in his opinions, but in his power of
grasping, in well-ordered and rational sequence, the great
outlines of the conditions amid which he, as an officer, was
acting. “We are all preparing to leave the Mediterranean, a
measure which I cannot approve. They at home do not know what
this fleet is capable of performing; anything, and everything.
Much as I shall rejoice to see England, I lament our present
orders in sackcloth and ashes, so dishonourable to the dignity of
England.” To the British minister at Naples his words were even
stronger: “Till this time it has been usual for the allies of
England to fall from her, but till now she never was known to
desert her friends whilst she had the power of supporting them. I
yet hope the Cabinet may, on more information, change their
opinion; it is not all we gain elsewhere which can compensate for
our loss of honour. The whole face of affairs is totally
different to what it was when the Cabinet formed their
opinion.”

Nevertheless, although Nelson’s perceptions and reasoning were
accurate as far as they went, they erred in leaving out of the
calculation a most important consideration,—the maintenance
of the communications with England, which had assumed vital
importance since the general defection of the Italian States,
caused by Bonaparte’s successes and his imperious demands. It
would be more true to say that he underestimated this factor than
that he overlooked it; for he had himself observed, six weeks
earlier, when the approach of a Spanish war first became certain:
“I really think they would do us more damage by getting off Cape
Finisterre;[40] it is there I fear them,” and the reason for
that fear is shown by his reproach against Man, already quoted,
for his neglect of the convoy. The position of the Spanish Navy
in its home ports was in fact intermediate—interior—as regarded the
British fleet and the source of its most essential supplies. So
long as its future direction remained uncertain, it lay upon the
flank of the principal British line of communications. Nelson did
not use, perhaps did not know, the now familiar terms of the
military art; and, with all his insight and comprehensive
sagacity, he suffered from the want of proper tools with which to
transmute his acute intuitions into precise thought, as well as
of clearly enunciated principles, which serve to guide a man’s
conclusions, and would assuredly have qualified his in the
present instance. Upon the supposition that the Spanish Navy,
practically in its entirety, entered the Mediterranean and
appeared off Corsica,—as it did,—Nelson’s reasoning
was correct, and his chagrin at a retreat justified; but, as he
himself had wisely remarked to Beaulieu, it is not safe to count
upon your enemy pursuing the course you wish. Had the Spanish
Government chosen the other alternative open to it, and struck at
the communications, such a blow, or even such a threat, must have
compelled the withdrawal of the fleet, unless some other base of
supplies could be found. The straitness of the situation is shown
by the fact that Jervis, after he had held on to the last moment
in San Fiorenzo Bay, sailed for Gibraltar with such scanty
provisions that the crews’ daily rations were reduced to
one-third the ordinary amount; in fact, as early as the first of
October they had been cut down to two-thirds. Whether, therefore,
the Government was right in ordering the withdrawal, or Nelson in
his condemnation of it, may be left to the decision of those
fortunate persons who can be cocksure of the true solution of
other people’s perplexities.

In evacuating the Mediterranean, Jervis determined, upon his
own responsibility, to retain Elba, if the troops, which were not
under his command, would remain there. This was accordingly done;
a strong garrison, adequately provisioned, thus keeping for Great
Britain a foothold within
the sea, at a time when she had lost Minorca and did not yet
possess Malta. Nelson hoped that this step would encourage the
Two Sicilies to stand firm against the French; but, however
valuable Elba would be to the fleet as a base, if held until its
return, it was useless to protect Naples in the absence of the
fleet, and upon the news of the latter’s proposed retirement that
Kingdom at once made peace.

After the receipt of his orders for the evacuation of Bastia,
and pending the assembling of the transports, Nelson was
despatched by the admiral to Genoa, to present reclamations for
injuries alleged to have been done to Great Britain, and to
propose terms of accommodation. The little Republic, however,
under the coercive influence of Bonaparte’s continued success,
was no longer in doubt as to the side which policy dictated her
to take, between the two belligerents who vexed her borders.
During this visit of Nelson’s, on the 9th of October, she signed
a treaty with France, stipulating, besides the closure of the
ports against Great Britain, the payment of a sum of money, and
free passage to troops and supplies for the army of Italy. Thus
was Genoa converted formally, as she for some time had been
actually, into a French base of operations. Returning from this
fruitless mission, Nelson rejoined the commander-in-chief on the
13th of October, at San Fiorenzo, and the same afternoon left
again for Bastia, where he arrived the following day.

During the fortnight intervening since he left the place, the
fact that the Spanish fleet was on its way to Corsica had become
known, and the French partisans in the island were
proportionately active. It was impossible for the British to go
into the interior; their friends, if not in a minority, were
effectually awed by the preponderance of their enemies, on land
and sea. Nelson, wishing to cross overland to San Fiorenzo to
visit Jervis, was assured he could not do so with safety. In
Bastia itself the municipality had wrested the authority from the
Viceroy, and consigned the administration to a Committee of
Thirty. The ships of war and transports being blown to sea, the
inhabitants became still more aggressive; for, foreseeing the
return of the French, they were naturally eager to propitiate
their future masters by a display of zeal. British property was
sequestered, and shipping not permitted to leave the mole.

Nelson was persuaded that only the arrival of the ships
accompanying him saved the place. Except a guard at the Viceroy’s
house, the British troops had been withdrawn to the citadel. Even
there, at the gates of the citadel, and within it, Corsican
guards were present in numbers equal to the British, while the
posts in the towns were all held by them. Arriving at early dawn
of the 14th, Nelson at once visited the general and the Viceroy.
The former saw no hope, under the conditions, of saving either
stores, cannon, or provisions. “The Army,” said Nelson in a
private letter to Jervis, with something of the prejudiced chaff
of a seaman of that day, “is, as usual, well dressed and
powdered. I hope the general will join me cordially, but, as you
well know, great exertions belong exclusively to the Navy.” After
the evacuation, however, he admitted handsomely that it was
impossible to “do justice to the good dispositions of the
general.”

Between the heads of the two services such arrangements were
perfected as enabled almost everything in the way of British
property—public and private—to be brought away. By
midday the ships, of which three were of the line, were anchored
close to the mole-head, abreast the town, and the municipality
was notified that any opposition to the removal of the vessels
and stores would be followed by instant bombardment. Everything
yielded to the threat, made by a man whose determined character
left no doubt that it would be carried into execution. “Nothing
shall be left undone that ought to be done,” he wrote to Jervis, “even should it be
necessary to knock down Bastia.” From time to time interference
was attempted, but the demand for immediate desistence, made,
watch in hand, by the naval officer on the spot, enforced
submission. “The firm tone held by Commodore Nelson,” wrote
Jervis to the Admiralty, “soon reduced these gentlemen to order,
and quiet submission to the embarkation.” Owing to the anarchy
prevailing, the Viceroy was persuaded to go on board before
nightfall, he being too valuable as a hostage to be exposed to
possible kidnappers.

On the 18th of October a large number of armed French landed
at Cape Corso, and approached the town. On the 19th they sent to
the municipality a demand that the British should not be
permitted to embark. Under these circumstances even Nelson felt
that nothing more could be saved. The work of removal was
continued actively until sunset, by which time two hundred
thousand pounds worth of cannon, stores, and provisions had been
taken on board. At midnight the troops evacuated the citadel, and
marched to the north end of the town, where they
embarked—twenty-four hours ahead of the time upon which
Nelson had reckoned four days before. It was then blowing a
strong gale of wind. Last of all, about six o’clock on the
morning of the 20th, Nelson and the general entered a barge,
every other man being by that time afloat, and were pulled off to
the ships, taking with them two field-guns, until then kept
ashore to repel a possible attack at the last moment. The French,
who “were in one end of Bastia before we quitted the other,” had
occupied the citadel since one in the morning, and the Spanish
fleet, of over twenty sail-of-the-line, which had already
arrived, was even then off Cape Corso, about sixty miles distant;
but the little British squadron, sailing promptly with a fair
wind, in a few hours reached Elba, where every vessel was safely
at anchor before night. On the 24th Nelson joined the commander-in-chief in Martello Bay, the
outer anchorage of San Fiorenzo. Everything was then afloat, and
ready for a start as soon as the transports, still at Elba,
should arrive. The evacuation of Corsica was complete, though the
ships remained another week in its waters.

The Spanish fleet continued cruising to the northward of the
island, and was every day sighted by the British lookout
frigates. Jervis held grimly on, expecting the appearance of the
seven ships of Admiral Man, who had been ordered to rejoin him.
That officer, however, acting on his own responsibility, weakly
buttressed by the opinion of a council of his captains, had
returned to England contrary to his instructions. The
commander-in-chief, ignorant of this step, was left in the sorely
perplexing situation of having his fleet divided into two parts,
each distinctly inferior to the Spanish force alone, of
twenty-six ships, not to speak of the French in Toulon. Under the
conditions, the only thing that could be done was to await his
subordinate, in the appointed spot, until the last moment. By the
2d of November further delay had become impossible, from the
approaching failure of provisions. On that day, therefore, the
fleet weighed, and after a tedious passage anchored on the first
of December at Gibraltar. There Nelson remained until the 10th of
the month, when he temporarily quitted the “Captain,” hoisted his
broad pendant on board the frigate “Minerve,” and, taking with
him one frigate besides, returned into the Mediterranean upon a
detached mission of importance.

Nelson’s last services in Corsica were associated with the
momentary general collapse of the British operations and
influence in the Mediterranean; and his final duty, by a curious
coincidence, was to abandon the position which he more than any
other man had been instrumental in securing. Yet, amid these
discouraging circumstances, his renown had been steadily growing
throughout the year 1796, which may justly be looked upon as closing the first
stage in the history of British Sea Power during the wars of the
French Revolution, and as clearing the way for his own great
career, which in the repossession of the Mediterranean reached
its highest plane, and there continued in unabated glory till the
hour of his death. It was not merely the exceptional brilliancy
of his deeds at Cape St. Vincent, now soon to follow, great and
distinguished as those were, which designated him to men in power
as beyond dispute the coming chief of the British Navy; it was
the long antecedent period of unswerving continuance in strenuous
action, allowing no flagging of earnestness for a moment to
appear, no chance for service, however small or distant, to pass
unimproved. It was the same unremitting pressing forward, which
had brought him so vividly to the front in the abortive fleet
actions of the previous year,—an impulse born, partly, of
native eagerness for fame, partly of zeal for the interests of
his country and his profession. “Mine is all honour; so much for
the Navy!” as he wrote, somewhat incoherently, to his brother,
alluding to a disappointment about prize money.

Nelson himself had an abundant, but not an exaggerated,
consciousness of this increase of reputation; and he knew, too,
that he was but reaping as he had diligently sowed. “If credit
and honour in the service are desirable,” he tells his brother,
“I have my full share. I have never lost an opportunity of
distinguishing myself, not only as a gallant man, but as having a
head; for, of the numerous plans I have laid, not one has
failed.” “You will be informed from my late letters,” he writes
to his wife, “that Sir John Jervis has such an opinion of my
conduct, that he is using every influence, both public and
private, with Lord Spencer, for my continuance on this station;
and I am certain you must feel the superior pleasure of knowing,
that my integrity and plainness of conduct are the cause of my
being kept from you, to the receiving me as a person whom no commander-in-chief would wish
to keep under his flag. Sir John was a perfect stranger to me,
therefore I feel the more flattered; and when I reflect that I
have had the unbounded confidence of three commanders-in-chief, I
cannot but feel a conscious pride, and that I possess abilities.”
“If my character is known,” he writes to the Genoese Government,
which knew it well, “it will be credited that this blockade [of
Leghorn] will be attended to with a degree of rigour unexampled
in the present war.” “It has pleased God this war,” he tells the
Duke of Clarence, “not only to give me frequent opportunities of
showing myself an officer worthy of trust, but also to prosper
all my undertakings in the highest degree. I have had the extreme
good fortune, not only to be noticed in my immediate line of
duty, but also to obtain the repeated approbation of His
Majesty’s Ministers at Turin, Genoa, and Naples, as well as of
the Viceroy of Corsica, for my conduct in the various opinions I
have been called upon to give; and my judgment being formed from
common sense, I have never yet been mistaken.”

Already at times his consciousness of distinction among men
betrays something of that childlike, delighted vanity, half
unwitting, which was afterward forced into exuberant growth and
distasteful prominence, by the tawdry flatteries of Lady Hamilton
and the Court of Naples. Now, expressed to one who had a right to
all his confidence and to share all his honors, it challenges
rather the sympathy than the criticism of the reader. “I will
relate another anecdote, all vanity to myself, but you will
partake of it: A person sent me a letter, and directed as
follows, ‘Horatio Nelson, Genoa.’ On being asked how he could
direct in such a manner, his answer, in a large party, was, ‘Sir,
there is but one Horatio Nelson in the world.’ I am known
throughout Italy,” he continues; “not a Kingdom, or State, where
my name will be forgotten. This is my Gazette. Probably my
services may be forgotten by the great, by the time I get home; but my mind will
not forget, nor cease to feel, a degree of consolation and of
applause superior to undeserved rewards. Wherever there is
anything to be done, there Providence is sure to direct my steps.
Credit must be given me in spite of envy. Had all my actions been
gazetted, not one fortnight would have passed during the whole
war without a letter from me. Even the French respect me.” After
the conclusion of the campaign, when on the way to Gibraltar, he
tells her again: “Do not flatter yourself that I shall be
rewarded; I expect nothing, and therefore shall not be
disappointed: the pleasure of my own mind will be my reward. I am
more interested, and feel a greater satisfaction, in obtaining
yours and my father’s applause than that of all the world
besides.” The wholesome balance between self-respect and a
laudable desire for the esteem of men was plainly unimpaired.

Though devoid of conspicuous events, the year 1796, from the
opening of the campaign, early in April, up to the evacuation of
the Mediterranean, had been to Nelson one of constant and
engrossing occupation. There is therefore little mention by him
of his private affairs and feelings. In the home correspondence
there is no diminution in the calm tenderness of affection always
shown by him towards his wife and father, who continued to live
together; rather, perhaps, the expressions to Mrs. Nelson are
more demonstrative than before, possibly because letters were
less frequent. But there is nothing thrilling in the “assurance
of my unabated and steady affection, which, if possible, is
increasing by that propriety of conduct which you pursue.” He is
clearly satisfied to remain away; the path of honor has no rival
in his heart; there is no suggestion of an inward struggle
between two masters, no feeling of aloneness, no petulant
discontent with uneasy surroundings, or longing for the presence
of an absent mistress. The quiet English home, the “little but
neat cottage,” attracts,
indeed, with its sense of repose,—”I shall not be very
sorry to see England again. I am grown old and battered to
pieces, and require some repairs “—but the magnet fails to
deflect the needle; not even a perceptible vibration of the will
is produced.

Yet, while thus engrossed in the war, eager for personal
distinction and for the military honor of his country, he
apparently sees in it little object beyond a mere struggle for
superiority, and has no conception of the broader and deeper
issues at stake, the recognition of which intensified and
sustained the resolution of the peace-loving minister, who then
directed the policy of Great Britain. Of this he himself gives
the proof in a curious anecdote. An Algerine official visiting
the “Captain” off Leghorn, Nelson asked him why the Dey would not
make peace with the Genoese and Neapolitans, for they would pay
well for immunity, as the Americans at that period always did.
His answer was: “If we make peace with every one, what is the Dey
to do with his ships?” “What a reason for carrying on a naval
war!” said Nelson, when writing the story to Jervis; “but has our
minister a better one for the present?” Jervis, a traditional
Whig, and opposed in Parliament to the war, probably sympathized
with this view, and in any case the incident shows the close
confidence existing between the two officers; but it also
indicates how narrowly Nelson’s genius and unquestionable
acuteness c£ intellect confined themselves, at that time,
to the sphere in which he was visibly acting. In this he presents
a marked contrast to Bonaparte, whose restless intelligence and
impetuous imagination reached out in many directions, and
surveyed from a lofty height the bearing of all things, far and
near, upon the destinies of France.

FOOTNOTES:

[35] This
indicates no opinion as to the fortune of the military
operations in England, a landing once effected. It has,
however, seemed to the author singular that men fail to
consider that Napoleon would not have hesitated to abandon an
army in England, as he did in Egypt and in Russia. A few
hours’ fog or calm, and a quick-pulling boat, would have
landed himself again in France; while the loss of 150,000
men, if it came to that, would have been cheaply bought with
the damage such an organized force could have done London and
the dockyards, not to speak of the moral effect.

[36] Naval
Chronicle, vol. xxi. p. 60.

[37] An
account of this disaster, said to be that of an eye-witness,
is to be found in Colburn’s United Service Journal, 1846,
part i.

[38] This
motto was subsequently adopted by Nelson, when arms were
assigned to him as a Knight of the Bath, in May, 1797.

[39] That
is, apparently, from detached service, and ordered to the
main fleet.

[40] On the
northwest coast of Spain, at the entrance of the Bay of
Biscay, and therefore right in the track of vessels from the
Channel to the Straits of Gibraltar.


CHAPTER VIII.

THE EVACUATION OF
ELBA.—NIGHT COMBAT WITH TWO SPANISH FRIGATES.—BATTLE
OF CAPE ST. VINCENT.—NELSON PROMOTED TO
REAR-ADMIRAL.—SERVICES BEFORE CADIZ.

DECEMBER, 1796-JUNE, 1797. AGE, 38.

“When we quitted Toulon,” wrote Nelson to his old captain,
Locker, while on the passage to Gibraltar, “I remember we
endeavoured to reconcile ourselves to Corsica; now we are content
with Elba—such things are.” Even this small foothold was
next to be resigned. Upon reaching Gibraltar, Jervis received
orders from the Admiralty to evacuate the island.

This was the duty upon which Nelson was so soon despatched
again to the Mediterranean. Though “most important,” wrote he to
his wife, “it is not a fighting mission, therefore be not
uneasy.” The assurance was doubtless honestly given, but scarcely
to be implicitly accepted in view of his past career. Leaving the
admiral on the evening of December 14, with the frigates
“Blanche” and “Minerve,” his commodore’s pendant flying in the
latter, the two vessels, about 11 p.m. of the 19th, encountered
two Spanish frigates close to Cartagena. The enemies pairing off,
a double action ensued, which, in the case of the “Minerve,”
ended in the surrender of her opponent, “La Sabina,” at half-past
one in the morning. Throwing a prize-crew on board, the British
ship took her late antagonist in tow and stood away to the
southeast. At half-past three another Spanish frigate came up,
and, in order to meet this fresh enemy on fairly equal terms, the
“Minerve” had to drop her prize. The second fight began at 4.30,
and lasted half an hour,
when the Spaniard hauled off. With daylight appeared also two
hostile ships-of-the-line, which had been chasing towards the
sound of the guns. These had already been seen by the “Blanche,”
which was by them prevented from taking possession of her
antagonist, after the latter struck. The pursuit lasted through
the day, the “Minerve” being hard pressed in consequence of the
injuries received by all her masts during the engagement; but
both British frigates succeeded in shaking off their pursuers.
“La Sabina” was recaptured; she had already lost one mast, and
the remaining two were seen to go over the side as she was
bringing-to, when the enemy overtook her. It is interesting to
note that her captain, Don Jacobo Stuart, was descended from the
British royal house of Stuart. He, with many of his crew, had
been transferred to the “Minerve,” and remained prisoners.

Nelson reached Porto Ferrajo a week later, on the 26th of
December. “On my arrival here,” wrote he to his brother, “it was
a ball night, and being attended by the captains, I was received
in due form by the General, and one particular tune was
played:[41] the second was ‘Rule
Britannia.’ From Italy I am loaded with compliments.” Having
regard to comparative strength, the action was in all respects
most creditable, but it received additional lustre from being
fought close to the enemy’s coast, and in full view of a force so
superior as that from which escape had been handsomely made,
under conditions requiring both steadiness and skill. Though on a
small scale, no such fair stand-up fight had been won in the
Mediterranean during the war, and the resultant exultation was
heightened by its contrast with the general depression then
weighing upon the British cause. Especially keen and warmly
expressed was the satisfaction of the veteran commander-in-chief
at Lisbon, who first learned the success of his valued subordinate through
Spanish sources. “I cannot express to you, and Captain Cockburn,
the feelings I underwent on the receipt of the enclosed bulletin,
the truth of which I cannot doubt, as far as relates to your
glorious achievement in the capture of the Sabina, and dignified
retreat from the line-of-battle ship, which deprived you of your
well-earned trophy; your laurels were not then within their
grasp, and can never fade.”

General De Burgh, who commanded the troops in Elba, had
received no instructions to quit the island, and felt uncertain
about his course, in view of the navy’s approaching departure.
Nelson’s orders were perfectly clear, but applied only to the
naval establishment. He recognized the general’s difficulty,
though he seems to have thought that, under all the
circumstances, he might very well have acted upon his own
expressed opinion, that “the signing of a Neapolitan peace with
France ought to be our signal for departure.” “The army,” wrote
Nelson to the First Lord of the Admiralty, “are not so often
called upon to exercise their judgment in political measures as
we are; therefore the general feels a certain diffidence.” He
told De Burgh that, the King of Naples having made peace, Jervis
considered his business with the courts of Italy as terminated;
that the Admiralty’s orders were to concentrate the effort of the
fleet upon preventing the allied fleets from quitting the
Mediterranean, and upon the defence of Portugal, invaluable to
the British as a base of naval operations. For these reasons,
even if he had to leave the land forces in Elba, he should have
no hesitation in following his instructions, which were to
withdraw all naval belongings. “I have sent to collect my
squadron, and as soon as they arrive, I shall offer myself for
embarking the troops, stores, &c.; and should you decline
quitting this post, I shall proceed down the Mediterranean with
such ships of war as are not absolutely wanted for keeping open
the communication of Elba with the Continent.”

The necessary
preparations went on apace. Vessels were sent out to summon the
scattered cruisers to the port. A frigate was despatched to
Naples to bring back Sir Gilbert Elliot, the late Viceroy of
Corsica, who, since the abandonment of the latter island, had
been on a diplomatic visit to Rome and Naples. It is to this
incident that we owe the fullest account transmitted of the
Battle of Cape St. Vincent; the narrator, Colonel Drinkwater,
being then a member of the Viceroy’s suite, and attending him
upon his return with Nelson’s squadron. The Spanish prisoners
were sent to Cartagena in a cartel, Nelson restoring to the
captain of the “Sabina” the sword which he had surrendered. “I
felt this consonant to the dignity of my Country, and I always
act as I feel right, without regard to custom.” By the 16th of
January all the naval establishment was embarked, ready for
departure, though some of the ships of war had not yet returned,
nor had the Viceroy arrived. The delay allowed the “Minerve” to
be completely refitted, two of her masts and most of her rigging
having to be renewed.

When Elliot came, it was decided in a consultation between
him, Nelson, and De Burgh, that the troops should remain. The
transports had been completely victualled, and so prepared that
every soldier could be embarked in three days. With them were
left two frigates and a few smaller ships of war. On the 29th of
January, Nelson sailed with the rest of his force and the convoy,
divided into three sections, which proceeded for the Straits by
different routes, to diminish the chances of total loss by
capture. Nelson himself, with another frigate, the “Romulus,” in
company, intended to make a round of the enemy’s ports, in order
to bring the admiral the latest information of the number of
ships in each, and their state of preparation. “I hope to arrive
safe in Lisbon with my charge,” he wrote to his wife on the eve
of sailing, “but in war much is left to Providence: however, as I
have hitherto been most
successful, confidence tells me I shall not fail: and as nothing
will be left undone by me, should I not always succeed, my mind
will not suffer; nor will the world, I trust, be willing to
attach blame, where my heart tells me none would be due.” The
habit of taking risks had wrought its beneficial influence upon
mind and temper, when he thus calmly and simply reasoned from the
experience of the past to the prospective fortnight, to be passed
in sight of a hostile coast, and in waters where he could meet no
friendly sail. “It has ever pleased Almighty God to give his
blessing to my endeavours,” was his New Year greeting to his
father at this time.

During this month in Elba a slight political reference shows
how his views and purpose were changing with the rapidly shifting
political scene. In this hour of deepening adversity he no longer
looks for peace, nor seeks the reason for the current war, which
a few months before he had failed to find. “As to peace, I do not
expect it; Lord Malmesbury will come back as he went. But the
people of England will, I trust, be more vigorous for the
prosecution of the war, which can alone insure an honourable
peace.”

The “Minerve” and the “Romulus” looked first into the old
British anchorage in San Fiorenzo Bay, which was found deserted.
Standing thence to Toulon, they remained forty-eight hours off
that port, in which were to be seen no ships in condition for
sailing. From there they passed off Barcelona, showing French
colors, but without succeeding in drawing out any vessel there
lying. The wind not being fair for Minorca, where Nelson had
purposed to reconnoitre Port Mahon, the frigates next went to
Cartagena, and ascertained that the great Spanish fleet was
certainly not there. As Toulon also had been found empty, it
seemed clear that it had gone to the westward, the more so as the
most probable information indicated that the naval enterprises of
the French and their allies at that time were to be outside of
the Mediterranean. Nelson
therefore pushed ahead, and on the 9th of February the “Minerve”
and “Romulus” anchored in Gibraltar. All three divisions from
Elba passed the Straits within the same forty-eight hours.

The Spanish grand fleet had been seen from the Rock, four days
before, standing to the westward into the Atlantic. Two
ships-of-the-line and a frigate had been detached from it, with
supplies for the Spanish lines before Gibraltar, and had anchored
at the head of the bay, where they still were when Nelson
arrived. On board them had also been sent the two British
lieutenants and the seamen, who became prisoners when the
“Sabina” was recaptured. Their exchange was effected, for which
alone Nelson was willing to wait. The fact that the Spanish fleet
had gone towards Jervis’s rendezvous, and the continuance of
easterly winds, which would tend to drive them still farther in
the same direction, gave him uneasy premonitions of that coming
battle which it would “break his heart” to miss. It was, besides,
part of his ingrained military philosophy, never absent from his
careful mind, that a fair wind may fall or shift. “The object of
a sea-officer is to embrace the happy moment which now and then
offers,—it may be to-day, it may be never.” Regretting at
this moment the loss even of a tide, entailed by the engagements
of the Viceroy, whom he had to carry to Jervis, and therefore
could not leave, he wrote, “I fear a westerly wind.” The
Providence in which he so often expresses his reliance, now as on
many other occasions, did not forsake the favored son, who never
by sluggishness or presumption lost his opportunities. The wind
held fair until the 13th of February, when Nelson rejoined the
commander-in-chief. That night it shifted to the westward, and
the following day was fought the Battle of Cape St. Vincent.

Taken in its entirety, the episode of this nearly forgotten
mission to Elba is singularly characteristic, not only of
Nelson’s own qualities, but also of those concurrences which, whatever the origin
attributed to them by this or that person, impress upon a man’s
career the stamp of “fortunate.” An errand purely of evasion, not
in itself of prime importance, but for an object essentially
secondary, it results in a night combat of unusual brilliancy,
which would probably not have been fought at all could the
British have seen the overwhelming force ready to descend upon
conqueror and conquered alike. With every spar wounded, and a
hostile fleet in sight, the “Minerve” nevertheless makes good her
retreat. Solitary, in an enemy’s sea, she roams it with
premeditated deliberateness, escaping molestation, and, except in
the first instance, even detection. She carries the fortunes of a
Caesar yet unknown, who is ready to stake them at any moment for
adequate cause; but everything works together, not merely for his
preservation, but to bring him up just in time for the
exceptional action, which showed there was more to him than even
his untiring energy and fearlessness had so far demonstrated. As
when, in later years, burning anxiety pressed him to hasten after
Villeneuve, yet failed so to discompose him as to cause the
neglect of any preparation essential to due provision for the
abandoned Mediterranean; so now, with every power at highest
tension to rejoin the admiral, eager not to waste a moment, he
mars his diligence by no precipitancy, he grudges no hour
necessary to the rounded completion of the present task,—to
see, and know, and do, all that can be seen and done. He might
almost have used again, literally, the expression before quoted:
“I have not a thought on any subject separated from the immediate
object of my command.”

Leaving the “Romulus” in Gibraltar, the “Minerve” sailed again
on the 11th. The Spanish ships-of-the-line followed her at once.
The east wind blows in wild and irregular puffs upon the
anchorages immediately under the lofty Rock, where the frigate
lay. Farther up, where the Spaniards were, it crosses the low
neck joining the peninsula to the mainland, and is there more equable and
more constant. The “Minerve” was consequently at a disadvantage
until she got fairly from under its lee, and the chase through
the Straits became close enough to draw the idlers of the town
and garrison in crowds to the hillsides. It soon became evident
that the leading ship-of-the-line was gaining upon the frigate,
and the latter cleared for action. Nelson had but a poor opinion
of the Spanish navy of his day, and doubtless chose, before
surrendering, to take his chance of one of those risks which in
war often give strange results. He said to Drinkwater that he
thought an engagement probable, but added, “Before the Dons get
hold of that bit of bunting I will have a struggle with them, and
sooner than give up the frigate, I’ll run her ashore.”

About this time the officers’ dinner was announced. Drinkwater
went below, and was just congratulating Lieutenant Hardy, who had
been captured in the “Sabina,” upon his exchange, when the cry
“Man overboard!” was heard. The party dispersed hurriedly, in
sympathy with the impulse which invariably causes a rush under
such circumstances; and Drinkwater, running to the stern windows,
saw a boat already lowering with Hardy in it, to recover the man,
who, however, could not be found. The boat therefore, making
signal to that effect, soon turned to pull to the ship. The
situation was extremely embarrassing, not to say critical; on the
one hand, the natural reluctance to abandon any one or anything
to the enemy, on the other, the imminent risk of sacrificing the
ship and all concerned by any delay,—for the leading
Spaniard, by himself far superior in force, was nearly within
gunshot. Temperament and habit decide, in questions where reason
has little time and less certainty upon which to act; by nature
and experience Nelson was inclined to take risks. It was evident
the boat could not overtake the frigate unless the latter’s way
was lessened, and each
moment that passed made this step more perilous, as the pursuer
was already overhauling the “Minerve.” “By God, I’ll not lose
Hardy!” he exclaimed; “back the mizzen-topsail.” The ship’s speed
being thus checked, the boat came alongside, and the party
scrambled on board. Singularly enough, the enemy, disconcerted by
Nelson’s action, stopped also, to allow his consort to come
up,—a measure wholly inexcusable, and only to be accounted
for by that singular moral effect produced in many men by a
sudden and unexpected occurrence. The daring deed had therefore
the happiest results of a stratagem, and the frigate was troubled
no further.

Steering that night to the southward, to throw off her
pursuers, the “Minerve” found herself unexpectedly in the midst
of a fleet, which, from the signals made, was evidently not that
of Jervis, and therefore must be hostile. The hazy atmosphere
veiled the British frigate from close observation, and, by
conforming her movements to those of the strangers, she escaped
suspicion. Nelson was uncertain whether it was the Spanish grand
fleet, or, possibly, a detached body proceeding to the West
Indies. He had heard a rumor of such an expedition, and the
impression was probably confirmed by these ships being met when
steering southerly from the Straits; Cadiz, the known destination
of the grand fleet, being north. As the British commercial
interests in the Caribbean were of the first importance, and
would be much endangered, he told Drinkwater, who lay awake in
his cot, that, if he became convinced the ships in sight were
bound there, he should give up the attempt to join the
commander-in-chief, and should start at once for the Islands, to
forewarn them of the approaching danger. The colonel was
naturally startled at the prospect of an involuntary trip across
the Atlantic, and represented the equally urgent
necessity—as he thought—of Jervis and the British
Cabinet getting the information, which Elliot was bringing, of
the views and intentions of
the Italian governments. This Nelson admitted, but replied that
he thought the other consideration greater, and that—the
condition arising—he must do as he had said. The incident
illustrates the activity of his mind, in comprehending instantly
the singular opportunity thrust unexpectedly upon him, as well as
the readiness to accept responsibility and to follow his own
judgment, which he showed on so many other occasions, both before
and after this.

Later in the night the hostile ships went about, evidencing
thereby a desire to keep to windward, which pointed much more
toward Cadiz than to any western destination. The “Minerve”
imitated them, but altered her course so as to edge away
gradually from her dangerous neighbors. Nelson, some time after,
again entered the cabin, and told Drinkwater and Elliot, the
latter having also waked, that he had got clear of the enemy, but
that at daylight the course would be altered so as to sight them
once more, if they were really going west. Should it prove to be
so, they must make up their minds to visit the West Indies.
Nothing, however, being seen during the 12th, the commodore,
satisfied at last that he had been in the midst of the grand
fleet, hastened on, and towards noon of the 13th joined the
admiral. Before doing so, some of the Spaniards were again
sighted. They had been seen also by the regular British lookouts,
one at least of which had kept touch with them through the
preceding days of hazy weather. Nelson, after an interview with
Jervis, went on board the “Captain,” where his broad pendant was
again hoisted at 6 P.M.

Battle of Cape Vincent, Figueres 1 and 2 Battle of Cape Vincent, Figures 1 and 2
Full-resolution image

At daybreak, the position of the two fleets was twenty-five
miles west of Cape St. Vincent, a headland on the Portuguese
coast, a hundred and fifty miles northwest of Cadiz. During the
night the wind had shifted from the eastward to west by south,
and, being now fair, the Spaniards were running for their port,
heading about east-southeast; but they were in disorder, and were divided
into two principal fragments, of which the headmost, and
therefore leewardmost, numbered six ships. It was separated from
the other division of twenty-one by a space of six or eight
miles. In the whole force, of twenty-seven ships, there were
seven of three decks, the least of which carried one hundred and
twelve guns; the remainder were principally seventy-fours, there
being, however, one of eighty-four guns. Jervis’s fleet consisted
of fifteen ships-of-the-line,—two of one hundred guns, four
of ninety-eight or ninety, eight seventy-fours, and one
sixty-four. From the intelligence received the previous day of
the enemy’s proximity, the admiral kept the command throughout
the night in two columns, in close order, a formation suited by
its compactness to a hazy night, and at the same time manageable
in case of encountering an enemy suddenly. The course was south
by west, almost perpendicular to that of the Spaniards. The two
fleets were thus running, one from the westward, and the other
from the northward, to a common crossing.[42]

At daylight the enemy’s fleet was partly visible to the
leading ships of the British columns. As the morning advanced,
and the situation developed, it was seen that the Spanish line
was long and straggling, and the gap began to show. As the
British were heading directly towards it, Jervis ordered a
half-dozen of his ships, which were all still under moderate
canvas, to press on and interpose between the enemy’s divisions.
An hour or so later he made the signal to form the single column,
which was the usual fighting order of those days. The fleet being
already properly disposed for manoeuvres, this change of order
was effected, to use his own words, “with the utmost celerity.”
Nelson’s ship was thirteenth in the new order, therefore nearly
the last. Next after him came the sixty-four, the “Diadem,” while
Collingwood, in the “Excellent,” brought up the rear. Immediately ahead of Nelson was the
“Barfleur,” carrying the flag of one of the junior admirals, to
whom naturally fell the command in that part of the line.

Three of the larger Spanish body succeeded in crossing ahead
of the British column and joining the lee group, thus raised to
nine ships. No others were able to effect this, the headmost
British ships anticipating them in the gap. Jervis’s plan was to
pass between their two divisions with his one column, protracting
this separation, then to go about in succession and attack the
eighteen to windward, because their comrades to leeward could not
help them in any short time. This was done. The lee ships did
attempt to join those to windward by breaking through the British
order, but were so roughly handled that they gave it up and
continued to the south-southwest, hoping to gain a better
opportunity. The weather ships, on the other hand, finding they
could not pass, steered to the northward,—nearly parallel,
but opposite, to the course which both the British and their own
lee group were then following.

A heavy cannonade now ensued, each British ship engaging as
its batteries came to bear, through the advance of the column to
the south-southwest. After an hour of this, the admiral made the
signal to tack in succession. This was instantly obeyed by the
leader, the “Culloden,” which was expecting it, and each
following ship tacked also as it reached the same point. But as
the Spaniards were continually receding from this point, which
the British rear was approaching, it was evident that in time the
latter would leave uncovered the ground that had so far separated
the two hostile divisions. This the Spanish admiral expected to
be his opportunity; it proved to be Nelson’s.

At 1 P.M.,[43] by Nelson’s journal, the “Captain,” standing
south by west, had come abreast the rearmost of the eighteen
weather ships, having passed the others. He then noticed that the leaders of that
body were bearing up before the wind, to the eastward, to cross
behind the British column. If this were carried out unmolested,
they could join the lee ships, which heretofore had been
separated from them by the centre and rear of the British line,
and at this moment were not very far distant, being still engaged
with the British centre; or else, so Nelson thought, they might
fly before the wind, making ineffective all that had been done so
far. “To prevent either of their schemes from taking effect, I
ordered the ship to be wore, and passing between the Diadem and
Excellent, at a quarter past one o’clock, was engaged with the
headmost, and of course leewardmost of the Spanish division. The
ships which I know were, the Santissima Trinidad, 126; San Josef,
112;[1] Salvador del Mundo, 112;[1] San Nicolas, 80;[44] another first-rate,
and seventy-four, names not known. I was immediately joined and
most nobly supported by the Culloden, Captain Troubridge. The
Spanish fleet,[45] from not wishing (I suppose) to have a
decisive battle, hauled to the wind [again] on the larboard tack,
which brought the ships afore-mentioned to be the leewardmost and
sternmost ships in their fleet.”

By this spontaneous and sudden act, for which he had no
authority, by signal or otherwise, except his own judgment and
quick perceptions, Nelson entirely defeated the Spanish movement.
Devoting his own ship to a most unequal contest, he gained time
for the approaching British van to come up, and carry on the work
they had already begun when first passing these
ships—before the moment of tacking. The British column
being then in a V shape,—part on one tack, part on the
other, the point of the V being that of tacking,—he
hastened across, by a short cut, from the rear of one arm of the
V to a position on the other side, toward which the van was
advancing, but which it, being more distant, could not reach as
soon as he, and therefore
not to as good effect. To quote Jervis’s words concerning this
incident, “Commodore Nelson, who was in the rear on the starboard
tack, took the lead on the larboard, and contributed very
much to the fortune of the day.” On the intellectual side, the
side of skill, this is what he did; on the side of valor, it is
to be said that he did it for the moment single-handed. The
“Culloden,” the actual leader, came up shortly, followed
afterwards by the “Blenheim;” and the “Excellent” was ordered by
Jervis to imitate Nelson’s movement, and strengthen the operation
which he had initiated. It was the concentration of these ships
at the point which Nelson seized, and for a moment held alone,
that decided the day; and it was there that the fruits of victory
were chiefly reaped.

It must not be understood, of course, that all the honors of
the day are to be claimed for Nelson, even conjointly with those
present with him at the crucial moment. Much was done, both
before and after, which contributed materially to the aggregate
results, some of which were missed by the very reluctance of men
of solid military qualities to desist from seeking enemies still
valid, in order to enjoy what Nelson called the “parade of taking
possession of beaten enemies.” It seems probable that more
Spanish ships might have been secured, had it not been for the
eagerness of some British vessels to push on to new combats. But,
while fully allowing the merits of many others, from the
commander-in-chief down, it is true of St. Vincent, as of most
battles, that there was a particular moment on which success or
failure hinged, and that upon the action then taken depended the
chief outcome,—a decisive moment, in short. That moment was
when the enemy attempted, with good prospect, to effect the
junction which Nelson foiled. As Collingwood afterwards summed up
the matter: “The highest rewards are due to you and Culloden; you
formed the plan of attack,—we were only accessories to the
Dons’ ruin; for had they got on the other tack, they would have been sooner joined,
and the business would have been less complete.”

Battle of Cape St. Vincent, Figure 3 Battle of Cape St. Vincent, Figure 3

When Collingwood came up with the “Excellent,” the “Captain”
was practically disabled for further movement, had lost heavily
in men, and was without immediate support. The “Culloden” had
dropped astern, crippled, as had two of the Spanish vessels; the
“Blenheim,” after passing the “Culloden” and the “Captain,”
between them and the enemy, had drawn ahead. The “Excellent,”
steering between the two Spanish ships that had fallen behind,
fired into both of them, and Nelson thought both then struck; but
Collingwood did not stop to secure them. “Captain Collingwood,”
says Nelson, in his account, “disdaining the parade of taking
possession of beaten enemies, most gallantly pushed up, with
every sail set, to save his old friend and messmate, who was to
appearance in a critical state. The Excellent ranged up within
ten feet of the San Nicolas, giving a most tremendous fire. The
San Nicolas luffing up, the San Josef fell on board her, and the
Excellent passing on for the Santissima Trinidad, the Captain
resumed[46] her situation abreast
of them, and close alongside. At this time the Captain having
lost her fore-topmast, not a sail, shroud,[47] or rope left, her
wheel shot away, and incapable of further service in the line, or
in chase, I directed Captain Miller to put the helm a-starboard,
and calling for the boarders, ordered them to board.”[48]

The “Captain” fetched alongside of the “San Nicolas,” her bow
touching the lee (starboard) quarter of the Spanish vessel, her
spritsail yard hooking in the other’s mizzen shrouds. Commander
Berry, a very young man, who had lately been first lieutenant of
the “Captain,” leaped actively into the mizzen chains, the first
on board the enemy; he was quickly supported by others, who
passed over by the spritsail yard. The captain of the ship was in
the act of following, at the
head of his men, when Nelson stopped him. “No, Miller,” he said,
I must have that honour;” and he directed him to remain.
One of the soldiers of the Sixty-ninth Regiment, who were serving
on board as marines, broke open the upper quarter-gallery window
of the “San Nicolas,” and through this Nelson entered, with a
crowd of followers, to find himself in the cabin of the enemy’s
ship. The doors being fastened, they were held there a few
moments, while Spanish officers from the quarter-deck discharged
their pistols at them; but the doors were soon broken down, and
the party, after firing a volley, sallied on the spar deck, which
the enemy yielded to them,—a Spanish commodore falling by
the wheel as he retreated. Berry had by this time reached the
poop, where he hauled down the colors, while Nelson passed to the
forward part of the ship, meeting on his way several Spanish
officers, who, being by this time in the hands of British seamen,
gave up to him their swords. The Spanish guns on the lower decks
still continued firing for some moments, apparently at the
“Prince George,” which had passed to leeward of the “Captain,”
and now kept her batteries playing upon the hull of the “San
Nicolas” forward of the part where the “Captain” touched her.

At this moment a small-arm fire was opened from the stern
galleries of the “San Josef” upon the British party in the “San
Nicolas.” Nelson caused the soldiers to reply to it, and ordered
reinforcements sent to him from the “Captain.” Parties were
stationed at the hatchways of the “San Nicolas” to control the
enemy and keep them below decks, and then the boarders charged
again for the Spanish three-decker. Nelson was helped by Berry
into her main chains; but he had got no farther before a Spanish
officer put his head over the rail and said they surrendered.
“From this most welcome information,” continues Nelson, in his
narrative, “it was not long before I was on the quarter-deck, when the Spanish captain,
with a bow, presented me his sword, and said the admiral was
dying of his wounds below. I asked him, on his honour, if the
ship were surrendered? he declared she was; on which I gave him
my hand, and desired him to call to his officers and ship’s
company, and tell them of it—which he did; and on the
quarter-deck of a Spanish First-rate, extravagant as the story
may seem, did I receive the swords of vanquished Spaniards;
which, as I received, I gave to William Fearney, one of my
bargemen, who put them with the greatest sangfroid under his arm.
I was surrounded by Captain Berry, Lieutenant Pierson, 69th
Regiment, John Sykes, John Thomson, Francis Cook, all old
Agamemnons, and several other brave men, seamen and soldiers:
thus fell these ships.” The firing from the lower deck of the
“San Nicolas” was by this time stopped, and the “Prince George”
was hailed that both the enemy’s vessels were in possession of
the British. The “Victory,” Jervis’s flagship, passed a few
moments later and cheered, as did every ship in the fleet.

The dramatic and picturesque surroundings which colored the
seizure of these two Spanish ships have doubtless given an
exaggerated idea of the danger and difficulty attending the
exploit. The impression made upon a sympathetic and enthusiastic
eye-witness, Sir Gilbert Elliot, who saw the affair from the
decks of the frigate “Lively,” has been transmitted to posterity
with little diminution. “Nothing in the world was ever more noble
than the transaction of the Captain from beginning to end, and
the glorious group of your ship and her two prizes, fast in your
gripe, was never surpassed, and I dare say never will.” Yet it
may better be looked upon as another of those “fortunate”
occurrences which attend—and in Nelson’s career repeatedly
attended—the happy meeting of opportunity and readiness.
Doubtless they were beaten ships, but other beaten ships have
escaped in general actions—did at St. Vincent. “I pretend not to
say,” wrote Nelson a week later, “that these ships might not have
fell, had I not boarded them; but truly it was far from
impossible but they might have forged into the Spanish fleet as
the other two ships did.” He was there, he could do nothing else,
he saw with his rapid glance that he might do this, and he did
it. And, after all, it was a big thing,—this boarding a
first-rate ship over the decks of another hostile ship, not
inaptly characterized in the fleet as “Nelson’s patent bridge.”
We must mark, too, or we shall miss significant indications of
character, that the same qualities which led him to the
quarter-deck of the “San Josef” had led him but an hour before
from the rear of the fleet to the van to save the
fight,—the same quickness to see opportunity, the same
promptness to seize it, the same audacity to control it. The
brilliant crowning of the day may be but an ornament, but it sits
well and fitly upon the knightly deed that rolled back the tide
of battle in the hour of need.

Those Spanish ships of the weather division which were first
encountered by Nelson, after he wore out of the line, bore the
brunt of the fighting. As the whole division continued to stand
on close to the wind, these ships, becoming crippled, dropped
astern of their consorts, and so first received the broadsides of
the British van as that arrived. Being also the leaders in the
movement frustrated by Nelson, they became the most leewardly;
and, as the British van on coming up passed to leeward, this
contributed farther to concentrate fire upon the same vessels.
Among them was the “Santisima Trinidad,” of four decks and one
hundred and thirty guns, then the largest ship of war in the
world. When Collingwood passed ahead of Nelson, he engaged her,
but not as near as he wished, and could have done, had not the
“Excellent’s” rigging been so cut as to prevent her hauling close
to the wind. She was also brought to action by Sir James
Saumarez, in the “Orion,”
and towards the close of her contest with the latter ship showed
a British Union Jack,—a token of submission possibly
unauthorized, as it was almost immediately hauled in again.
Besides those boarded by Nelson, two other enemy’s ships had
already struck.

It was now after four o’clock, and the other Spanish division,
of eight ships, was heading for the scene and near at hand.
Although effectually blocked in their first attempt to pierce the
British line, these had not received such injury as to detract
seriously from their efficiency. Continuing to stand
south-southwest, after the British began tacking, they at last
gained ground sufficiently to come up to windward, the side on
which their other division was. In view of the now inevitable
junction of a great number of comparatively fresh ships, and of
the casualties in his own vessels, Jervis decided to discontinue
the action. He ordered his fleet to form on the starboard tack,
covering the four prizes and the “Captain;” and with this done
the firing soon ceased. The Spanish divisions united, and carried
off their other disabled ships.

Nelson’s account of the proceedings of the “Captain” on the
14th of February, having been published not long afterwards,
apparently by his authority, was challenged as incorrect by
Vice-Admiral William Parker, commanding the van, whose flag was
on board the third British ship, the “Prince George.” Parker
claimed that the latter, with the “Blenheim” and “Orion,” had
been much closer to the “Captain” and “Culloden” than was implied
in Nelson’s narrative by the words, “For near an hour, I believe,
(but do not pretend to be correct as to time,) did the Culloden
and Captain support this apparently, but not really, unequal
contest; when the Blenheim, passing between us and the enemy,
gave us a respite.” Parker labored under the misfortune of a
singularly involved and obscure style, while in two separate
papers he contradicted himself more than once on points of
detail; but the tone of his letter to Nelson was temperate and dignified, and he
asserted that, “so different to your statement, very soon after
you commenced your fire, you had four ships pressing on
[Culloden, Blenheim, Prince George, and Orion], almost on board
of each other, close in your rear; but”—and the admission
following must be noted as well as the charge—”ships thus
pressing upon each other, and the two latter not far enough
ahead to fire with proper effect
,[49] besides having none of the enemy’s ships left
in the rear for our succeeding ships, at forty-three[50] minutes past one I
made the signal to fill and stand on.” Parker had also stated, in
his log of the action, that the brunt fell upon the “Captain,”
the “Culloden,” and the “Blenheim,” but more particularly the two
former, “from their being more in the van.”

It appears to the writer probable that Nelson over-estimated
the period that he and Troubridge remained unsupported; time
would seem long to the bravest man, when opposed to such heavy
odds. Parker seems to have reckoned it to be about fifteen
minutes, and he admits that it was impossible for him to open
fire with proper effect for some time, although close on the
heels of the “Captain” and the “Culloden,” because he could not
get abreast of the enemy. All the ships—Spanish and
British—were moving ahead, probably at not very different
rates of speed. The “Prince George” certainly became in the end
actively and closely engaged, much of the time with the “San
Josef,” a ship of force superior to her own.

Nelson’s account is a simple, if somewhat exultant, narrative
of the facts as they passed under his observation; and, except in
the statement to which Parker objected, they do not even
inferentially carry an imputation upon any one else. There was a reflection, though
scarcely intended, upon the van ships, which should have been,
and Parker says were, close behind the “Culloden;” but the attack
was upon the extreme rear of the enemy, and Nelson probably
forgot that readers might not understand, as he did, that the
ships behind him must need some time to get up, and that his own
position, abreast the enemy’s rear, was in itself an obstacle to
their reaching a place whence their batteries could bear, with
the limited train of broadside guns in those days.

Another and interesting illustration of the injustice a man
may thus unintentionally do, through inadvertence, is afforded by
Nelson’s accounts of St. Vincent. There were two drawn up on
board the “Captain,”—one by himself in his own hand; the
second simply signed by him, Miller, and Berry. It is quite
evident that the latter is based upon the former, much of the
phraseology being identical; but the whole is toned down in many
points. The instance of unintentional injustice is this. In his
autograph account, Nelson, thinking only of himself,[51] speaks of his going
with the boarders, and makes no mention of the captain of the
ship, Miller, whose proper business it would be rather than his.
In the revision, Miller would naturally feel that his failure to
board should be accounted for, and it contains accordingly the
statement, “Captain Miller was in the very act of going also, but
I directed him to remain.” Berry’s hand also appears; for whereas
Nelson’s own account of boarding the “San Josef” simply says, “I
got into her main-chains,” the published copy reads, “Captain
Berry assisting me into the main-chains.”

So too with reference to Parker’s controversy. In the first
draft there occurs the unqualified statement: “For an hour the Culloden and Captain
supported this apparently unequal contest.” The revision reads:
“For near an hour, I believe, (but do not pretend to be
correct as to time
,)[52] did Culloden and Captain,” etc. Parker quotes
from the revision, which was therefore the one published, but
does not quote the words italicized. Probably, if the “Blenheim”
and the “St. George” had had a hand in this revision, there would
have been more modification; but Nelson did not realize where he
was hurting them, any more than he did in Miller’s case.

The love of glory, the ardent desire for honorable distinction
by honorable deeds, is among the most potent and elevating of
military motives, which in no breast has burned with a purer
flame than in that of Nelson; but it is better that officers
leave the public telling of their own exploits to others, and it
is evident that Nelson, when taken to task, realized
uncomfortably that he had not exercised due thoughtfulness.
Parker refrained from addressing him till he had received the
printed account. This was not till July, and his remonstrance
reached Nelson shortly after the loss of his arm at Teneriffe,
when on his way home for what proved to be a tedious and painful
recovery. He was then suffering, not only from pain and weakness,
but also from discouragement about his professional future, which
he thought threatened by disability, and for these conditions
allowance must be made; but for all this his reply did not
compare favorably with Parker’s letter, which had been explicit
in its complaint as well as moderate in expression. He wrote
curtly: “I must acknowledge the receipt of your letter of the
25th of July; and, after declaring that I know nothing of the
Prince George till she was hailed from the forecastle of the San
Nicolas,[53] it is impossible I
can enter into the subject of your letter.”

This course was the more ungenerous, because no explanation,
or even admission of involuntary wrong done, could have detracted in the least from the
abounding credit due and accorded to Nelson for his conduct at
St. Vincent, which indeed did not depend upon the length of time
he remained unsupported, but upon the rapidity and fearlessness
with which he had acted aright at a very critical juncture. This
had been done so openly, under the eyes of all men, that it could
by no means be hid. Collingwood had borne witness to it, in words
which have been quoted. Drinkwater and Elliot had watched the
whole from the deck of their frigate. The latter had written to
him: “To have had any share in yesterday’s glory is honour enough
for one man’s life, but to have been foremost on such a day could
fall to your share alone.” The commander-in-chief had come out to
greet him upon the quarter-deck of the flagship,—a
compliment naval officers can appreciate,—had there
embraced him, saying he could not sufficiently thank him, and
“used every kind expression which could not fail to make me
happy.” Jervis had also insisted upon his keeping the sword of
the Spanish rear-admiral who fell on board the “San Josef.”

Before dropping this subject, which has the unpleasantness
that attends all contentions between individuals about their
personal deserts, it is right to say that Nelson had held from
the first that Collingwood, Troubridge, and himself were the only
ones “who made great exertions on that glorious day: the others
did their duty, and some not exactly to my satisfaction.” “Sir
John Jervis,” he continued, “is not quite contented, but says
nothing publicly.” He then quotes an anecdote which, if he had it
from Jervis, confirms his own opinion about the support given.
“Calder [the Chief of Staff] said, ‘Sir, the Captain and Culloden
are separated from the fleet, and unsupported: shall we recall
them?’ ‘I will not have them recalled. I put my faith in those
ships: it is a disgrace that they are not supported and [are]
separated.'”

In his public letter Jervis refrained alike from praise and
from blame. He mentions but
one name, that of Calder, as bearer of despatches, and only
incidentally says that he has been useful to him at all times. In
a private letter to the First Lord he was more explicit, yet
scarcely adequately so. Whatever momentary expression of
impatience escaped him, when anxious about the “Culloden” and
“Captain,” he knew that his own flagship could not get to them in
time for efficient support, and he gives as the reason for
reticence in his public letter that all had behaved well, and
that he was “confident that had those who were least in action
been in the situation of the fortunate few, their conduct would
not have been less meritorious.” He then mentions by name
Troubridge,—who led the fleet,—Nelson, and
Collingwood, and five ships (without the names of the captains),
“Blenheim,” “Prince George,” “Orion,” “Irresistible,” and
“Colossus,” which “gallantly supported” Troubridge, though just
where or when is not specified. “The ships’ returns of killed and
wounded,” he says explicitly, “although not always the criterion
of their being more or less in action, is, in this instance,
correctly so.” This would include the “Blenheim,” whose
casualties were in excess of any except the “Captain,” and
Parker’s ship, the “Prince George,” which lost not many less than
Collingwood. The “Captain’s” loss in killed, twenty-four, was
double that of any other ship, and in killed and wounded nearly
one-third that of the whole fleet.

An interesting anecdote of Jervis shows the importance
conceded by him to Nelson’s action. It rests on good authority,
and is eminently characteristic of one who valued beyond most
traits in an officer the power to assume responsibility. “The
test of a man’s courage,” he used to say, “is responsibility.” In
the evening, while talking over the events of the day, Calder
spoke of Nelson’s wearing out of the line as an unauthorized
departure from the method of attack prescribed by the admiral.
“It certainly was so,” replied Jervis, “and if ever you commit
such a breach of your
orders, I will forgive you also.” Success covers many faults, yet
it is difficult to believe that had Nelson been overwhelmed, the
soundness of his judgment and his resolution would not equally
have had the applause of a man, who had just fought twenty-seven
ships with fifteen, because “a victory was essential to England
at that moment.” The justification of departure from orders lies
not in success, but in the conditions of the case; and Jervis was
not one to overlook these, nor hereafter to forget that only one
man in his fleet had both seen the thing to do and dared the
responsibility of doing it.

A victory so signal entailed, as a matter of course, a number
of those rewards and titles with which Great Britain judiciously
fostered the spirit of emulation in her Navy. These were to a
considerable extent affairs of routine and precedent, and Nelson,
knowing that junior flag-officers had on several previous
occasions been made baronets, wished to avoid this hereditary
dignity because inconsistent with his means. His love of
distinction also prompted him to desire one of those Orders which
carry with them the outward token of merit. Meeting Drinkwater
the day after the battle, he expressed his reluctance to the
baronetage, and upon the other’s asking him whether he would
prefer to be a Knight of the Bath, he replied, “Yes; if my
services have been of any value, let them be noticed in a way
that the public may know them.” To Elliot, who was about to
return at once to England, he wrote, asking him to make known his
wishes to the Admiralty. “If you can be instrumental in keeping
back what I expect will happen, it will be an additional
obligation. I conceive to take hereditary honours without a
fortune to support the dignity, is to lower that honour it would
be my pride to support in proper splendour. There are other
honours which die with the possessor, and I should be proud to
accept, if my efforts are thought worthy of the favour of my
King.”

Elliot started for
England a few days afterwards, and reached London at a time when
the whole country was ringing with the news of the victory.
Arriving at such a propitious moment, there could have been for
Nelson no better advocate than this man, placed high in political
councils, and having to give to the Ministry a long account of
his career in the Mediterranean, throughout the whole of which
the two had been in intimate contact and constant correspondence.
Himself an eye-witness, and filled with enthusiasm for Nelson’s
latest exploit, Elliot knew better than any one that it was no
sporadic outburst, but only a signal manifestation of the
intuitive sagacity, the flashing promptness, and the sustained
energy, whose steady fires he had known to burn, without
slackening of force or change of motive, through two years of
close personal association in public action to a common end. The
government thus learned more of him than can easily transpire
under ordinary service conditions, or be shown even by an
incident like that at St. Vincent; and Elliot’s admiration, free
from all bias of professional partiality or professional
jealousy, doubtless was more useful to Nelson than any narrative
of his own could have been. Even the royal favor was conciliated,
despite the obstinate temper which yielded prejudices with
difficulty. “I must rejoice,” wrote Nelson to the Duke of
Clarence, who had mentioned to him the King’s approval, “in
having gained the good opinion of my Sovereign, which I once was
given to understand I had no likelihood of enjoying.”[54] It was to the honor
of the monarch that he was thus as pliant to admit merit in an
officer as yet only rising to distinction, as he was firm at a
later day to stamp with the marks of his displeasure the flagrant
moral aberration of the then world-renowned admiral.

The coveted Knighthood of the Bath was accorded on the 17th of
March, “in order,” wrote the First Lord, “to mark the Royal approbation of your successful
and gallant exertions on several occasions during the course of
the present war in the Mediterranean, and more particularly of
your very distinguished conduct in the glorious and brilliant
victory obtained over the fleet of Spain by His Majesty’s fleet,
on the 14th of February last.” Nelson’s delight was great and
characteristic. Material rewards were not in his eyes the most
real or the richest. “Chains and Medals,” he wrote to his
brother, “are what no fortune or connexion in England can obtain;
and I shall feel prouder of those than all the titles in the
King’s power to bestow.” To his wife he said: “Though we can
afford no more than a cottage—yet, with a contented mind,
my chains, medals, and ribbons are all sufficient.” To receive
honor was second to no possession, except that of knowing he had
deserved it.

On the evening of the Battle of St. Vincent, soon after the
firing ceased, Nelson shifted his commodore’s pendant to the
“Irresistible,” of seventy-four guns, the “Captain” being
unmanageable from the damage done to her spars and rigging. Her
hull also had been so battered, that he wrote a few days later
she would never be able to receive him again, which proved to be
true; for although, after she had been patched up, he returned to
her temporarily, a newly fitted ship, the “Theseus,”
seventy-four, was assigned to his flag, as soon as a
reinforcement arrived from England.

After a vain effort to reach the Tagus against contrary winds,
with disabled ships, Jervis decided to take his fleet into Lagos
Bay, an open roadstead on the southern coast of Portugal, and
there to refit sufficiently to make the passage to Lisbon. While
lying at Lagos Nelson became a Rear-Admiral of the Blue, by a
flag-promotion dated on the 20th of February, although his flag
was not hoisted until the first of April, when the official
notification of his advancement was received by him. He was then
thirty-eight and a half
years of age. In this rank he remained until after the Battle of
the Nile was fought, but it mattered comparatively little where
he stood on the list of flag-officers, while Jervis commanded;
that he was an admiral at all made it possible to commit to him
undertakings for which he was pre-eminently qualified, but which
could scarcely have been intrusted to a simple captain by any
stretching of service methods, always—and not
improperly—conservative.

On the 23d of February the fleet sailed again, and on the 28th
anchored in the Tagus. The same day Nelson wrote to his wife that
he was to go to sea on the 2d of March, with three
ships-of-the-line, to look out for the Viceroy of Mexico, who was
reported to be on his way to Cadiz, also with three
ships-of-the-line, laden with treasure. “Two are first-rates,”
said he, “but the larger the ships the better the mark, and who
will not fight for dollars?” Foul winds prevented his getting
away until the 5th. From that date until the 12th of April he
remained cruising between Cape St. Vincent and the coast of
Africa, covering the approaches to Cadiz; frigates and smaller
vessels being spread out to the westward, to gain timely notice
of the approach of the specie ships, upon whose safe arrival
Spain depended both for her commercial affairs and her naval
preparations.

But while thus actively employed, and not insensible to the
charm of dollars, the immediate business on board was not in
itself so engrossing, nor to him so attractive, as to obtain that
exclusiveness of attention which he prided himself upon giving to
matters more military in character, and more critical in
importance. “The Spaniards threaten us they will come out, and
take their revenge,” he writes to an occasional correspondent.
“The sooner the better; but I will not believe it till I see it;
and if they do, what will the mines of Mexico and Peru signify,
compared with the honour I doubt not we shall gain by fighting an angry Don? They will
have thirty sail of the line, we twenty or twenty-two; but fear
we shall have a peace before they are ready to come out. What a
sad thing that will be!” His mind reverts to the troops in Elba,
which had been left in a most exposed position, and were now
about to withdraw under the protection of some frigates, passing
through a thousand miles of hostile sea open to the
line-of-battle ships at Toulon. He is more concerned about them
than about his possible prize-money in the rich ships from Vera
Cruz and Havana, whose danger from his own squadron was agitating
all Spain. “Respecting myself,” he writes to Jervis, “I wish to
stay at sea, and I beg, if line-of-battle ships are left
out,[55] either on this side
the Gut, or to the eastward of Gibraltar, that I may be the man.
This brings forward a subject which I own is uppermost in my
mind,—that of the safety of our troops, should they embark
from Elba. The French have a number of ships at Toulon. They may
get two, three, or four ready, with a number of frigates, and
make a push for our convoy. I am ready, you know, to go eastward
to cover them, even to Porto Ferrajo, or off Toulon, or Minorca,
as you may judge proper.”

This exposed detachment continued to occupy his thoughts. A
month later, on the 11th of April, he again writes: “I own, Sir,
my feelings are alive for the safety of our army from Elba. If
the French get out two sail of the line, which I am confident
they may do, our troops are lost, and what a triumph that would
be to them! I know you have many difficulties to contend with,
but I am anxious that nothing should miscarry under your orders.
If you think a detachment can be spared, I am ready to go and do
my best for their protection.” In both letters he apologizes for
this freedom of urgency with his superior: “I have said much, but
you have spoiled me by allowing me to speak and write freely. I
trust you will not imagine that my taking the great liberty of thus
mentioning my thoughts, arises from any other motive than
affection towards you.”

Jervis had already joined him on the 1st of April, before the
second letter was written. His hesitation about sending the
detachment suggested by Nelson had arisen, not from doubt as to
the danger of the troops, but from the imminent expectation of
the Spanish fleet coming out. The British force was already too
inferior, numerically, to risk any diminution, in view of such a
contingency. Confronted with divergent objects, Jervis would not
be drawn into the snare of dividing his force; but after
reconnoitring the port, he was satisfied that the Spaniards could
not sail before Nelson had time to fulfil the proposed mission,
and on the 12th of April he gave him the necessary orders. The
latter transferred his own squadron to the command of Sir James
Saumarez, and started at once. He had now returned to the
“Captain,” which had doubtless come down with Jervis. “She is
little better than a wreck,” he wrote to a friend; but the
cripples had to be kept to the front, pending the arrival of
fresh ships. Besides her, he had the “Colossus,” seventy-four,
and “Leander,” fifty, with a suitable number of smaller cruisers.
Passing within gunshot of Port Mahon in Minorca, he heard from
several passing vessels that a French squadron of four
ships-of-the-line was at sea, as he had anticipated; and these,
he afterwards learned, were seen off Minorca only twenty-two
hours before he passed. Fortunately a fresh northwest gale had
carried them to the southward, and on the 21st of April, sixty
miles west of Corsica, he joined the convoy, which carried over
three thousand soldiers. He reached Gibraltar with it in safety
in the early days of May, without adventures of any kind. “I
observed a man-of-war brig evidently looking at us; but my charge
was too important to separate one ship in chase of her,
especially as three frigates had parted company; for until this garrison is safe down, I
do not think our business is well finished.” Its arrival
completed the evacuation of the Mediterranean.

At Gibraltar several days were spent, evidently crowded with
administrative details concerning the coming and going of
convoys, for there is here an almost total cessation of Nelson’s
usually copious letter-writing. An interesting and instructive
incident is, however, made known to us by one of the three
letters dated during these ten days. The Consul of the United
States of America had to apply to him for the protection of
twelve American merchant ships, then at Malaga, against the
probable depredations of French privateers lying in that port,
which, under the edicts of the government of the French Republic,
with whom the United States was at peace, were expected to
overhaul and capture them when they sailed. Nelson at once
complied, ordering a British frigate to go to Malaga and escort
the vessels to the Barbary coast, and even out of the Straits, if
necessary. In doing this, he wrote courteously to the Consul: “I
am sure of fulfilling the wishes of my Sovereign, and I hope of
strengthening the harmony which at present so happily subsists
between the two nations.”

On the 24th of May Nelson rejoined the admiral off Cadiz, and
on the 27th shifted his own flag into the “Theseus.” The day
before he left the fleet, April 11th, Jervis had decided to
institute a strict commercial blockade of Cadiz, with the object
of distressing Spanish trade, preventing the entrance of
supplies, upon which depended the operations of Spain against
Portugal, as well as her naval preparations, and so forcing the
Spanish fleet out to fight, in order to rid itself of such
embarrassment. Nelson, as commander of the inshore squadron, had
then issued the necessary notices to neutrals in the port, and to
this charge he now returned. Under Jervis’s intelligent
partiality, he, the junior flag-officer, was thus intrusted with
a command, which in the
conduct of details, great and small, and in emergencies, was
practically independent. Jervis, knowing his man, was content to
have it so, reserving of course to himself the decision of the
broad outlines of military exertion. The inshore squadron was
gradually increased till it numbered ten sail-of-the-line. The
boats of the fleet, which had been rowing guard off the harbor’s
mouth under the general supervision of the two senior
flag-officers, were ordered, shortly after Nelson’s arrival, to
report to him; and upon him, indeed, devolved pretty nearly all
the active enterprises of the fleet. It was his practice to visit
the line of boats every night in his barge, to see by personal
inspection of these outposts that his instructions were fully
observed. “Our inferiority,” he wrote about this time, “is
greater than before. I am barely out of shot of a Spanish
rear-admiral. The Dons hope for peace, but must soon fight us, if
the war goes on.”

Another motive, perhaps even more imperative than the wish to
force the Dons out, now compelled Jervis to seek by all means to
increase the activity of his fleet, and to intrust the management
of such activities to his most zealous and capable subordinate.
These were the months of the great mutinies of the British Navy,
in which the seamen of the Channel fleet, and of the North Sea
fleet, at the Nore, had taken the ships out of the hands of their
officers. The details of Jervis’s management, which was
distinguished as much by keen judgment and foresight as by
iron-handed severity, that knew neither fear nor ruth when it
struck, belong to his biography, not to Nelson’s; but it is
necessary to note the attitude of the latter, a man more
sympathetic, and in common life gentler, than his stern superior.
Always solicitous for everything that increased the well-being
and happiness of his crew,—as indeed was eminently the case
with Jervis also,—he did not withhold his candid sympathy
from the grievances alleged by the Channel fleet; grievances which, when temperately
presented to the authorities, had been ignored. “I am entirely
with the seamen in their first complaint. We are a neglected set,
and, when peace comes, are shamefully treated; but for the Nore
scoundrels,” passing on to those who had rebelled after
substantial redress had been given, and had made unreasonable
demands when the nation was in deadly peril, “I should be happy
to command a ship against them.” Jervis’s measures received full
support from him, clear-headed as ever to see the essentials of a
situation. The senior vice-admiral, for instance, went so far as
to criticise the commander-in-chief for hanging a convicted
mutineer on Sunday. “Had it been Christmas Day instead of
Sunday,” wrote Nelson, “I would have executed them. We know not
what might have been hatched by a Sunday’s grog: now your
discipline is safe.” His glorious reputation and his known kindly
character, supported by that of his captain, made mutiny
impossible under his flag. It had not been up a month on board
the “Theseus,” which was lately from the Channel and infected
with the prevalent insubordination, when a paper was dropped on
the quarter-deck, expressing the devotion of the ship’s company
to their commander, and pledging that the name of the “Theseus”
should yet be as renowned as that of the “Captain.”

The stringent blockade, and the fears for the specie ships,
weighed heavily on the Spaniards, who were not as a nation hearty
in support of a war into which they had been coerced by France.
Their authorities were petitioned to compel the fleet to go out.
Whatever the event, the British would at least have to retire for
repairs; while if the Lima and Havana ships—to look for
which the Cadiz people every morning flocked to the walls,
fearing they might be already in the enemy’s hands—should
be captured, the merchants of Spain would be ruined. Better lose
ten ships-of-the-line, if need be, than this convoy. With rumors of this sort daily
reaching him, Nelson’s faculties were in a constant state of
pleasing tension. He was in his very element of joyous excitement
and expectation. “We are in the advance day and night, prepared
for battle; bulkheads down, ready to weigh, cut, or slip,[56] as the occasion may
require. I have given out a line of battle—myself to lead;
and you may rest assured that I will make a vigorous attack upon
them, the moment their noses are outside the Diamond. Pray do not
send me another ship,” he implores; “if you send any more, they
may believe we are prepared, and know of their intention.” “If
they come out,” he writes later to a naval friend, when he had
ten sail under him, “there will be no fighting beyond my
squadron.”

To increase yet further the pressure upon the Spanish fleet to
come out, a bombardment was planned against the town and the
shipping, the superintendence of which also was intrusted to the
commander of the inshore squadron. Only one bomb-vessel was
provided, so that very extensive results could scarcely have been
anticipated; but Nelson saw, with evident glee, that the enemy’s
gunboats had taken advanced positions, and intended to have a
hand in the night’s work. “So much the better,” wrote he to
Jervis; “I wish to make it a warm night in Cadiz. If they venture
from their walls, I shall give Johnny[57] his full scope for fighting. It will serve to
talk of better than mischief.” “It is good,” he writes to
another, “at these times to keep the devil out of their heads. I
had rather see fifty shot by the enemy, than one hanged by
us.”

The bombardment, which was continued upon two successive
nights, did little direct harm; but it led to a sharp
hand-to-hand contest between the British and Spanish boats, in
which Nelson personally bore a part, and upon which he seems afterwards to have dwelt with
even greater pride and self-satisfaction than upon the
magnificent victories with which his name is associated. “It was
during this period that perhaps my personal courage was more
conspicuous than at any other part of my life.” On the first
night the Spaniards sent out a great number of mortar gunboats
and armed launches. Upon these he directed a vigorous attack to
be made, which resulted in their being driven back under the
walls of Cadiz; the British, who pursued them, capturing two
boats and a launch. In the affray, he says, “I was boarded in my
barge with its common crew of ten men, coxswain, Captain
Freemantle, and myself, by the commander of the gunboats; the
Spanish barge rowed twenty-six oars, besides
officers,—thirty men in the whole. This was a service
hand-to-hand with swords, in which my coxswain, John Sykes, now
no more, twice saved my life. Eighteen of the Spaniards being
killed and several wounded, we succeeded in taking their
commander.” In his report he complimented this Spanish officer,
Don Miguel Tyrason, upon his gallantry. Near a hundred Spaniards
were made prisoners in this sharp skirmish.

Not even the insult of bombardment was sufficient to attain
the designed end of forcing the enemy’s fleet out to fight. The
Spaniards confined themselves to a passive defence by their shore
batteries, which proved indeed sufficient to protect the town and
shipping, for on the second night they got the range of the
bomb-vessel so accurately that the British were forced to
withdraw her; but this did not relieve the vital pressure of the
blockade, which could only be removed by the mobile naval force
coming out and fighting. So far from doing this, the Spanish
ships of war shifted their berth inside to get out of the range
of bombs. Nelson cast longing eyes upon the smaller vessels which
lay near the harbor’s mouth, forming a barricade against boat
attack, and threatening the offensive measures to which they
rarely resorted. “At present the brigs lie too close to each other to hope for a dash at
them, but soon I expect to find one off her guard, and
then—” For the rest, his sanguine resolve to persist in
annoyance until it becomes unbearable, and insures the desired
object, finds vent in the words: “if Mazaredo will not come out,
down comes Cadiz; and not only Cadiz, but their fleet.”

This close succession of varied and exciting active service,
unbroken between the day of his leaving Lisbon, March 5th, and
the date of the last bombardment, July 5th, had its usual effect
upon his spirits. His correspondence is all animation, full of
vitality and energy, betraying throughout the happiness of an
existence absorbed in congenial work, at peace with itself,
conscious of power adequate to the highest demands upon it, and
rejoicing in the strong admiration and confidence felt and
expressed towards him on all sides, especially by those whose
esteem he most valued. He complains of his health, indeed, from
time to time; he cannot last another winter; he is suffering for
the want of a few months’ rest, which he must ask for in the
coming October, and trusts that, “after four years and nine
months’ service, without one moment’s repose for body or mind,
credit will be given me that I do not sham.”

Bodily suffering was his constant attendant, to which he
always remained subject, but at this time it was powerless to
depress the moral energies which, under less stimulating
conditions, at times lost something of their elastic force. They
never, indeed, failed to rise equal to imminent emergency,
however obscured in hours of gloom, or perplexity, or mental
conflict; but now, supported by the concurrence of every favoring
influence, they carried him along in the full flow of prosperity
and exhilaration. Thanking Earl Spencer, the First Lord of the
Admiralty, for a complimentary letter, he says: “The unbounded
praises Sir John Jervis has ever heaped, and continues to heap on
me, are a noble reward for any services which an officer under
his command could perform. Nor is your Lordship less profuse in them.” To his wife he
writes: “I assure you I never was better, and rich in the praises
of every man, from the highest to the lowest in the fleet.” “The
imperious call of honour to serve my country, is the only thing
that keeps me a moment from you, and a hope, that by staying a
little longer, it may enable you to enjoy those little luxuries
which you so highly merit.” “My late affair here[58] will not, I believe,
lower me in the opinion of the world. I have had flattery enough
to make me vain, and success enough to make me confident.”

FOOTNOTES:

[41] It is
evident that this must have involved a compliment personal to
Nelson.

[42] See
Plate, Figure 1.

[43] See
Plate, Figure 2.

[44]
Captured.

[45] That
is, the weather division,—the eighteen ships.

[46] That
is, was left in.

[47] Shrouds
are large ropes which support the masts.

[48] See
Plate, Figure 3.

[49] The
italics are the author’s.

[50] In his
letter to Nelson this is thirteen, but evidently a slip. His
log of the action says forty-three.

[51] Both
papers are headed: “A few remarks relative to myself in the
Captain,” etc. It is unfortunate that Nicolas, in giving
these two papers, puts first the one which, from internal
indications, is (in the author’s judgment) the later in
date.

[52]
Author’s italics.

[53] Hailed
to stop firing because the “San Nicolas” had surrendered.

[54] See
ante, page 89.

[55] That
is, at sea, the main fleet being still in the Tagus.

[56] Cut, or
let go, the cables,—leaving the anchor in haste,
instead of raising it from the bottom.

[57] The
British seamen.

[58] The
night conflict with the Spanish launches.


CHAPTER IX.

THE UNSUCCESSFUL ATTEMPT AGAINST
TENERIFFE.—NELSON LOSES HIS RIGHT ARM.—RETURN TO
ENGLAND.—REJOINS ST. VINCENT’S FLEET, AND SENT INTO THE
MEDITERRANEAN TO WATCH THE TOULON ARMAMENT.

JULY, 1797-APRIL, 1798. AGE, 39.

Too much success is not wholly desirable; an occasional
beating is good for men—and nations. When Nelson wrote the
words with which the preceding chapter ends, he was on the eve of
a sharp reverse, met in attempting an enterprise that had
occupied his thoughts for more than three months. While cruising
for the Viceroy of Mexico, before Jervis left Lisbon with the
fleet, he had considered the possibility of the enemy’s
treasure-ships, warned of their danger, taking refuge in the
Canary Islands, which belong to Spain. Meditating upon the
contingency, he had formed a project of seizing them there, and
probably had already suggested the matter to Jervis, taking
advantage of the freedom permitted him by the latter in advancing
opinions. However that be, immediately before he started to meet
the Elba convoy, the commander-in-chief asked for his plan, which
he submitted in writing, after talking it over with Troubridge,
his intimate friend, upon whose judgment Jervis also greatly
relied. Regarded as a purely naval expedition, Nelson pointed out
that it was subject to great uncertainties, because, the land
being very high, the wind could not be depended on. It might blow
in from the sea, but if so it would be by daylight, which would
deprive the attack of the benefits of a surprise; while at night the land wind was too
fitful and unreliable to assure the ships reaching their
anchorage before the enemy could discover them, and have time for
adequate preparation against assault.

For these reasons, certainty of success would depend upon
co-operation by the army, and for that Nelson suggested that the
Elba troops, over three thousand strong, already in transports
and on their way, would provide a force at once available and
sufficient. Save a naval dash by Blake, more than a century
before, Teneriffe had never been seriously attacked. Probably,
therefore, the heights commanding the town of Santa Cruz had not
been fortified, and could be easily seized by the detachment
designated; besides which, the water supply was exposed to
interruption by an outside enemy. If only General De Burgh could
be persuaded, Nelson was sure of success, and offered himself to
command the naval contingent. Failing the consent of De Burgh,
whom he and Jervis both thought deficient in moral courage to
undertake responsibility, could not the admiral get assistance
from O’Hara, the governor of Gibraltar, who would have at his
disposal one thousand to fifteen hundred men? More would be
better, but still with that number success would be probable.
“Soldiers,” regretted Nelson characteristically, “have not the
same boldness in undertaking a political measure that we have; we
look to the benefit of our Country and risk our own fame [not
life merely] every day to serve her: a soldier obeys his orders
and no more.” But he thought O’Hara an exception, and
then—could not the substantial advantages move him? The
public treasure of Spain that might be seized would be six or
seven millions sterling. Think what that sum would be, “thrown
into circulation in England!” where specie payments had just been
suspended. It was nearly a year’s value of the subsidies which
Great Britain was lavishing on the general war. Whatever the
merits of Nelson’s judgment
upon the soldiers of his day, this avowal of readiness, for the
nation’s sake, to risk fame—reputation—which was in
his eyes the dearest of possessions, should not be overlooked. It
was the best he had to give; to hazard life was but a vulgar
thing compared to it. His career, both before and after, fully
bore out the boast.

While on the return with the Elba troops, in a despatch sent
ahead of the convoy, he jogs Jervis’s memory about O’Hara, having
doubtless ascertained that De Burgh, as they expected, would not
deviate from his orders to proceed to Lisbon. “I hope you will
press General O’Hara about Teneriffe. What a strike it would be!”
In a copy of this letter forwarded to the Admiralty, presumably
by Jervis for its general information, these words were omitted.
Possibly he had already sounded O’Hara, and found him unwilling,
for he was not optimistic; possibly Jervis himself thought that
the fitting conditions had not yet obtained, and did not care to
let the idea get abroad before the hour for execution arrived.
For the time, the commander-in-chief preferred to keep his fleet
concentrated before Cadiz, and to try to worry the enemy out to
battle; for which object, indisputably the most advantageous to
be pursued, he also naturally wished to use his most active and
efficient subordinate. Both blockade and bombardment having
failed to provoke the enemy to action, and intelligence having
been received that a treasure-ship from Manila had put into
Teneriffe, it was decided in July to make the attempt, which had
only been postponed—never abandoned. In words written by
Nelson on the 18th of June, the conditions determining Jervis’s
course are clearly indicated. “I wish these fellows would come
out, and then, with the good ships we have left [after a general
engagement], we might be a little at liberty to make dashes. I
hope your design about Teneriffe will not get wind, by making
inquiries at the present moment. Whenever I see it,” he added
characteristically, “ten hours shall decide its fate.” Although unable to
obtain the troops upon which he considered certainty to depend,
he felt little fear for the result. Two hundred additional
marines must be given, and certain specified artillery and
ammunition in excess of what he had. With these, “I have no doubt
of doing the job as it ought to be, the moment the ships come in
sight.” “Under General Troubridge ashore, and myself afloat, I am
confident of success.”

Sketch Of Santa Cruz And Surroundings. (From Nelson's Journal.)
Sketch Of Santa Cruz And
Surroundings.

(From Nelson’s
Journal.)

On the 14th of July he received his orders, which were to
seize Santa Cruz, the chief town, and hold the island to ransom,
unless all public treasure were surrendered to his squadron, in
which case the contribution on the inhabitants should not be
levied. “God bless and prosper you,” wrote Jervis, who, although
he considered the enterprise promising, was less sanguine than
his junior. “I am sure you will deserve success. To mortals is
not given the power of commanding it.” On the 15th Nelson sailed,
having under his command three seventy-fours, a fifty-gun ship,
three frigates, and a cutter. Towards sundown of the 20th the
Peak of Teneriffe was sighted, distant fifty or sixty miles. The
following morning the landing-party, a thousand strong, under the
command of Captain Troubridge, was transferred to the frigates. The
intention was to keep the line-of-battle-ships out of sight,
while the frigates, whose apparent force would carry no
impression of menace, approached near enough to make a dash
during the night. It was hoped that thus the assault might be so
far a surprise as to enable the British to storm from the rear a
fort on the heights, to the northeast of the town, and commanding
it. Santa Cruz was then to be summoned. In the meantime the
ships-of-the-line would be coming in from the sea, and upon
arrival would support the shore movement by bringing their
broadsides to bear upon the walls.

By midnight the frigates were within three miles of the
landing-place; but there strong wind and contrary current delayed
them, and before they could get within a mile the day dawned.
Thus discovered, the hope of surprise was lost. At 6 A.M., when
the squadron approached, Troubridge went on board the “Theseus”
and told Nelson that he thought, if the heights over the fort, in
its rear, could be seized, he could yet compel it to surrender.
The landing-party was therefore put on shore at nine, but could
not dispossess the enemy, who had recognized the importance of
the position indicated by Troubridge, and had occupied it in
force. The ships-of-the-line endeavored to get within range of
the fort, to batter it, but could not come nearer than three
miles. They were unable even to reach anchoring-ground, and, as
it was blowing very fresh, they struck their topgallantmasts and
stood off and on. At night Troubridge re-embarked his men on
board the frigates, which had remained where they were. The
following morning, July 23d, Nelson abandoned the attempt upon
the fort, recalling the frigates; and, as the wind did not yet
serve to approach the shore, he continued under sail during that
day and the next. The members of the landing-party rejoined their
proper ships.

Troubridge’s failure to act at once upon his own judgment, and seize the heights above
the fort, instead of waiting until he could communicate with the
admiral, whereby were lost more than three invaluable hours,
excites surprise, in view of the extremely high value set upon
him as an officer by St. Vincent and Nelson; and is the more
singular because the latter, in certain “Recommendations,” dated
July 17, had indicated the heights, as well as the fort, among
the objects to be secured. It is, of course, possible that these
Recommendations were not given out; but even so, the formal
orders issued gave ample discretion. This hesitation was wholly
contrary to Nelson’s own readiness to assume responsibility, and
probably accounts for his subsequent remark, in a private letter,
that had he himself been present this first attempt would not
have failed. Occurring in an officer of Troubridge’s high
standing, and contrasted with Nelson’s action at St. Vincent, as
well as on many other occasions, the incident serves to bring out
forcibly the characteristic eminence of the latter,—the
distinction between a really great captain and the best type of a
simply accomplished and gallant officer. It may safely be said
that had Nelson been in the frigates that morning, and thought as
Troubridge thought, he would either have had the heights without
waiting for orders, or, to use his own words on a former
occasion, would have “been in a confounded scrape.”

His first plan having miscarried, Nelson was nevertheless
unwilling to forsake the enterprise wholly, without attempting a
direct assault upon the town itself. Meantime the enemy was not
idle, but employed the delay caused by the wind to collect a
greater force, and to develop further the preparations to repel
attack. At half-past five in the evening of July 24 the squadron
reached an anchorage two or three miles north of Santa Cruz, and
all boats were ordered prepared for a night expedition. Captain
Freemantle, of the frigate “Seahorse,” had with him his wife, whom he had lately married;
and with them Nelson, who intended to lead the attack in person,
supped that evening. He was conscious of the imminent danger to
which he was about to expose himself and his followers; it is
indeed scarcely possible that he could, in undertaking the
adventure, have expected to succeed, except through some happy
accident skilfully improved,—the deserved good fortune
which had so often attended him. It was not so much the hope of
victory that moved him, as the feeling that to retreat baffled,
without a further effort, would be worse than defeat. This in
fact was the reason which he afterwards gave. “Although I felt
the second attack a forlorn hope, yet the honour of our Country
called for the attack, and that I should command it. I never
expected to return.” “Your partiality will give me credit,” he
wrote to Jervis, “that all has hitherto been done which was
possible, but without effect: this night I, humble as I am,
command the whole, destined to land under the batteries of the
town, and to-morrow my head will probably be crowned with either
laurel or cypress. I have only to recommend Josiah Nisbet [his
stepson] to you and my Country.” He urged Nisbet not to go in the
boats, on the ground that his mother should not run the risk of
losing both husband and son in one night, and that in the absence
of Captain Miller, who was going in charge of a division of men,
Nisbet’s duties with the ship demanded his remaining. Nisbet
steadily refused, and his presence was the immediate means of
saving the admiral’s life.

At eleven P.M. the boats shoved off, carrying a thousand men.
The orders were for all to land at the mole, the intention being
to storm it, and the batteries covering it, in a body, and to
fight their way, thus massed, to the great square, which was
designated as the place for rallying. A considerable sea was
running and the night dark, so that the Spaniards did not
discover the assailants till they were within half gunshot. The bells of the place then
began to ring, and a heavy fire opened, amid which the British
pushed vigorously forward. Many, however, missed the mole.
Nelson’s own boat reached it with four or five besides, and the
parties from these succeeded in carrying the mole itself,
advancing to its head and spiking the guns; but there they were
met with such a sustained fire of musketry and grape from the
citadel and the neighboring houses, that they could get no
farther. Many were killed and wounded, and the rest after a
struggle had to retreat.

Troubridge, with a number of others who missed the mole,
landed amid a heavy surf, which stove the boats on a rocky beach
and tumbled the men into the water, whereby most of the
ammunition was spoiled. In the midst of the turmoil the cutter
“Fox” was struck by a shot under water, and went down, taking
with her her commander and ninety-seven men. Although the
scaling-ladders had all been lost in the general upset, those who
here got on shore succeeded in climbing over the walls, and
forced their way to the place of rendezvous in the great square.
There Troubridge, having assembled between three and four hundred
men, held his ground, awaiting Nelson and the party that might
have entered by way of the mole.

Sir Thomas Troubridge Sir Thomas
Troubridge

It was in vain. Nelson had been struck by a grapeshot in the
right elbow, as, with sword drawn, he was stepping from the boat
to the landing. Bleeding profusely and faint, but clinging with
his left hand to the sword, which had belonged to his uncle
Maurice Suckling, he fell back into the arms of Josiah Nisbet,
who managed with considerable presence of mind to bind up the
shattered limb and stop the flowing of the blood. A few men being
got together, the boat pushed off to take the admiral back to the
ship. At this moment occurred the sinking of the “Fox;” upon
which much delay ensued, because Nelson refused to abandon the
men struggling in the water, and insisted upon looking personally to their being saved. At
last the “Seahorse” was reached; but here again he would not go
on board, saying that he would not have Mrs. Freemantle alarmed
by seeing him in such a condition and without any news of her
husband, who had accompanied the landing. When he got to the
“Theseus,” he declined assistance to climb to the deck. “At two
in the morning,” wrote Hoste, one of her midshipmen, who had been
with him continuously since the “Agamemnon” left England,
“Admiral Nelson returned on board, being dreadfully wounded in
the right arm. I leave you to judge of my situation, when I
beheld our boat approach with him, who I may say has been a
second father to me, his right arm dangling by his side, while
with the other he helped himself to jump up the ship’s side, and
with a spirit that astonished every one, told the surgeon to get
his instruments ready, for he knew he must lose his arm, and that
the sooner it was off the better.”

At daylight Troubridge, who had collected some ammunition from
Spanish prisoners, started from the square to try what could be
done without ladders against the citadel; but, finding every
approach blocked by overwhelming force, he had to retreat. Having
neither powder nor provisions, and no boats with which to return
to the ship, he sent a flag of truce to the governor to say that
he was prepared to burn the place down with means at his
disposal, but, being most reluctant to do so, was willing to
treat, upon condition of the whole party being permitted to
return to the ships, free and with their arms. One scarcely knows
which most to admire, Troubridge’s cool audacity in making such a
demand, or the chivalrous readiness with which these honorable
terms were at once granted to a man whose gallant bearing
compelled the esteem of his enemies. Don Juan Gutierrez had
repulsed the various attempts with such steadiness and
watchfulness, had managed his business so well, that he could
afford to be liberal. He
agreed that Troubridge’s men should withdraw, carrying off with
them all British equipments, even to such boats as had been taken
by the Spaniards, but could still swim. On the other hand, it was
stipulated that no further attempt upon the town should be made
by Nelson’s squadron. Prisoners on both sides were to be given
up. This arrangement having been concluded, the governor directed
that the British wounded should be at once received into the
hospitals, while the rest of the party, with their colors flying,
marched to the mole, and there embarked.

Troubridge dwelt with evident pride upon his part in this
night’s work,—a pride that was shared then by his
superiors, and will be justified in the eyes of military men now.
“The Spanish officers assure me they expected us, and were
perfectly prepared with all the batteries, and the number of men
I have before mentioned [8,000], under arms: with the great
disadvantage of a rocky coast, high surf, and in the face of
forty pieces of cannon, though we were not successful, will show
what an Englishman is equal to.” His conduct affords for all time
an example of superb courage in the face of extraordinary and
unexpected difficulty and danger, and especially of single-minded
energy in carrying through one’s own share of an enterprise,
without misplaced concern about consequences, or worry as to
whether the other parties were prospering or not. Had Nelson
reached the square he would have found Troubridge there, and that
was the one thing about which the latter needed to care. Nelson’s
own words recur to mind: “I have not a thought on any subject
separated from the immediate object of my command,”—a maxim
eminently suited to the field and to the subordinate, though not
necessarily so to the council chamber or to the general officer.
Troubridge that night proved himself invaluable as a subordinate,
though the conduct of the previous attempt seems to show a lack
of that capacity to seize a
favorable moment, although in the presence of a superior, of
which Nelson himself had given so brilliant an example at Cape
St. Vincent.

The squadron remained off Teneriffe for three days after the
assault, intercourse with the shore for the purpose of obtaining
fresh provisions being permitted by the governor, between whom
and the admiral were exchanged complimentary letters and presents
of courtesy. On the 27th Nelson sailed for Cadiz, and on the 16th
of August rejoined the commander-in-chief, now become Earl St.
Vincent. The latter received him with generous sympathy and
appreciation, which leave little doubt as to what his verdict
would have been, had the gallant initiative taken by his junior
at St. Vincent ended in disaster, instead of in brilliant
success. Nelson’s letters, sent ahead of the squadron by a
frigate, had shown the despondency produced by suffering and
failure, which had reversed so sharply the good fortune upon
which he had begun to pride himself. “I am become a burthen to my
friends and useless to my Country. When I leave your command, I
become dead to the world; I go hence and am no more seen.”
“Mortals cannot command success,” replied St. Vincent. “You and
your companions have certainly deserved it, by the greatest
degree of heroism and perseverance that ever was exhibited.”
Nelson had asked for his stepson’s promotion, implying that he
himself would not hereafter be in a position of influence to help
the boy—for he was little more. “He is under obligations to
me, but he repaid me by bringing me from the mole of Santa Cruz.”
“He saved my life,” he said more than once afterwards. St.
Vincent immediately made him a commander into the vacancy caused
by the death of Captain Bowen, who had fallen in the assault.
“Pretty quick promotion,” wrote his messmate Hoste, who probably
knew, from close association, that Nisbet had not the promising
qualities with which he was then credited by his stepfather, from whom in later years he
became wholly estranged.

On the 20th Nelson received formal leave to return to England
in the “Seahorse,” and on the 3d of September his flag was hauled
down at Spithead. On the way home he suffered much. After
amputation the ligature had been awkwardly applied to the humeral
artery. As he would not allow the surgeon to examine the stump
during the passage, this was not then discovered, but the intense
spasms of pain kept him irritable and depressed. It is likely,
too, that his discouragement was increased by brooding over the
failure of his enterprise; believing, as he did, that had he been
with the landing-party, the first attempt would have succeeded.
He could scarcely fail now to see that, although it was strictly
in accordance with service methods for the senior to remain with
the ships, the decisive point in the plan, as first formed, was
the seizure of the heights, and that there, consequently, was the
true place for the one in chief command. Any captain, Troubridge
especially, could have placed the ships as well as Nelson. It is
self-accusation, and not fault-finding merely, that breathes in
the words: “Had I been with the first party, I have reason to
believe complete success would have crowned our efforts. My
pride suffered
.”

Lady Nelson Lady Nelson

Whatever his mental distress, however, he always, from the
time of receiving the wound, wrote to his wife with careful
cheerfulness. “As to my health, it never was better; and now I
hope soon to return to you; and my Country, I trust, will not
allow me any longer to linger in want of that pecuniary
assistance which I have been fighting the whole war to preserve
to her. But I shall not be surprised to be neglected and forgot,
as probably I shall no longer be considered as useful. However, I
shall feel rich if I continue to enjoy your affection. I am
fortunate in having a good surgeon on board; in short, I am much more recovered than I
could have expected. I beg neither you or my father will think
much of this mishap: my mind has long been made up to such an
event.”

Immediately after quitting the “Seahorse” he joined his wife
and father at Bath. For a time the wound seemed to be progressing
favorably, but the unlucky complication of the ligature threw him
back. “Much pain and some fever,” he wrote to a friend soon after
his arrival; and while he kept up fairly before his wife, who
spoke of his spirits as very good, he confessed to St. Vincent,
on the 18th of September, that he was then not the least better
than when he left the fleet. “I have suffered great misery.” This
letter was dated in London, whither he had gone a few days before
to be invested with the Order of the Bath, which was formally
done by George III. in person on the 27th of September. He was
graciously received by the King, who conversed with him after the
ceremony, and by his manner throughout made a lasting impression
upon the mind of Nelson, whose loyalty was intense. The Order of
the Bath remained the most highly prized among his many
decorations. At the same time was awarded him a pension of
£1,000 a year.

He remained in London till near Christmas. Sir Gilbert Elliot,
the late Viceroy of Corsica, who about this time became Lord
Minto, saw him not long after his arrival there, as did also
Colonel Drinkwater. Elliot found him looking better and fresher
than he ever remembered him, although the continued pain
prevented sleep, except by use of opium. He was already impatient
to go to sea again, and chafed under the delay of healing,
concerning the duration of which the surgeons could give him no
assurance. The ligature must be left to slough away, for it was
two inches up the wound, and if, in attempting to cut it, the
artery should be cut, another amputation would be necessary
higher up, which would not be easy, for the stump was already very short. There was
consequently nothing for it but endurance. To his suffering at
this time an accomplished surgeon, who sailed with him shortly
before Trafalgar, attributed a neuralgic predisposition under
which he then labored, and which produced serious effects upon
his general health.

A singular exhibition of his characteristic animation and
temperament was elicited by Drinkwater’s visit. The colonel saw
him shortly before the naval battle of Camperdown, fought on the
11th of October. “One of the first questions which Nelson put to
me was whether I had been at the Admiralty. I told him there was
a rumour that the British fleet had been seen engaged with that
of Holland. He started up in his peculiar energetic manner,
notwithstanding Lady Nelson’s attempts to quiet him, and
stretching out his unwounded arm,—’Drinkwater, said he, ‘I
would give this other arm to be with Duncan[59] at this moment;’ so
unconquerable was the spirit of the man, and so intense his
eagerness to give every instant of his life to the service.”

Until the 4th of December his agony continued. On that day the
ligature came away, giving instant and entire relief. In a letter
to a friend, apologizing for delay in replying, he said: “Truly,
till last Monday, I have suffered so much, I hope for your
forgiveness. I am now perfectly recovered, and on the eve of
being employed.” On Friday, the 8th, he wrote to Captain Berry,
who had led the boarders to the “San Nicolas” at Cape St.
Vincent, and was designated to command the ship in which the
admiral’s flag should next be hoisted, saying that he was well;
and the same day, with that profound recognition of a personal
Providence which was with him as instinctive as his courage, he
sent to a London clergyman the following request: “An officer
desires to return thanks to Almighty God for his perfect recovery from a severe wound,
and also for the many mercies bestowed upon him. (For next
Sunday.)”

As the close attention of the skilled surgeons in whose hands
he had been was now no longer needed, he returned to Bath to
await the time when his flagship should be completely equipped.
St. Vincent had asked that the “Foudroyant,” of eighty guns,
should be prepared for him; but, after his sudden recovery, as
she was not yet ready, there was substituted for her the
“Vanguard,” seventy-four, which was commissioned by Berry at
Chatham on the 19th of December. In March she had reached
Portsmouth, and Nelson then went up to London, where he attended
a levee on the 14th of the month and took leave of the King. On
the 29th his flag was hoisted, and on the 10th of April, after a
week’s detention at St. Helen’s by head winds, he sailed for
Lisbon. There he remained for four days, and on the 30th of the
month, off Cadiz, rejoined St. Vincent, by whom he was received
with open arms. The veteran seaman, stern and resolved as was his
bearing in the face of danger, was unhopeful about the results of
the war, which from the first he had not favored, and for whose
ending he was eager. Now, at sixty-four, his health was failing,
and the difficulties and dangers of the British cause in the
Mediterranean weighed upon him, with a discouragement very alien
from the sanguine joy with which his ardent junior looked forward
to coming battles. His request to be relieved from command, on
the score of ill health, was already on file at the Admiralty. “I
do assure your Lordship,” he wrote to Earl Spencer, “that the
arrival of Admiral Nelson has given me new life; you could not
have gratified me more than in sending him; his presence in the
Mediterranean is so very essential, that I mean to put the
“Orion” and “Alexander” under his command, with the addition of
three or four frigates, and send him away, to endeavour to
ascertain the real object of
the preparations making by the French.” These preparations for a
maritime expedition were being made at Toulon and the neighboring
ports, on a scale which justly aroused the anxiety of the British
Cabinet, as no certain information about their object had been
obtained.

Nelson’s departure from England on this occasion closes the
first of the two periods into which his career naturally divides.
From his youth until now, wherever situated, the development has
been consecutive and homogeneous, external influences and
internal characteristics have worked harmoniously together,
nature and ambition have responded gladly to opportunity, and the
course upon which they have combined to urge him has conformed to
his inherited and acquired standards of right and wrong. Doubt,
uncertainty, inward friction, double motives, have been unknown
to him; he has moved freely in accordance with the laws of his
being, and, despite the anxieties of his profession and the
frailty of his health, there is no mistaking the tone of
happiness and contentment which sounds without a jarring note
throughout his correspondence. A change was now at hand. As the
sails of the “Vanguard” dip below the horizon of England, a brief
interlude begins, and when the curtain rises again, the scene is
shifted,—surroundings have changed. We see again the same
man, but standing at the opening of a new career, whose greatness
exceeds by far even the high anticipations that had been formed
for him. Before leaving England he is a man of distinction only;
prominent, possibly, among the many distinguished men of his own
profession, but the steady upward course has as yet been gradual,
the shining of the light, if it has latterly shot forth flashes
suggestive of hidden fires, is still characterized by sustained
growth in intensity rather than by rapid increase. No present
sign so far foretells the sudden ascent to fame, the burst of
meridian splendor with which the sun of his renown was soon to rise upon men’s eyes, and in
which it ran its course to the cloudless finish of his day.

Not that there is in that course—in its
achievements—any disproportion with the previous promise.
The magnitude of the development we are about to witness is due,
not to a change in him, but to the increased greatness of the
opportunities. A man of like record in the past, but less gifted,
might, it is true, have failed to fill the new sphere which the
future was to present. Nelson proved fully equal to it, because
he possessed genius for war, intellectual faculties, which,
though not unsuspected, had not hitherto been allowed scope for
their full exercise. Before him was now about to open a field of
possibilities hitherto unexampled in naval warfare; and for the
appreciation of them was needed just those perceptions, intuitive
in origin, yet resting firmly on well-ordered rational processes,
which, on the intellectual side, distinguished him above all
other British seamen. He had already, in casual comment upon the
military conditions surrounding the former Mediterranean
campaigns, given indications of these perceptions, which it has
been the aim of previous chapters to elicit from his
correspondence, and to marshal in such order as may illustrate
his mental characteristics. But, for success in war, the
indispensable complement of intellectual grasp and insight is a
moral power, which enables a man to trust the inner
light,—to have faith,—a power which dominates
hesitation, and sustains action, in the most tremendous
emergencies, and which, from the formidable character of the
difficulties it is called to confront, is in no men so
conspicuously prominent as in those who are entitled to rank
among great captains. The two elements—mental and moral
power—are often found separately, rarely in due
combination. In Nelson they met, and their coincidence with the
exceptional opportunities afforded him constituted his good
fortune and his greatness.

The intellectual
endowment of genius was Nelson’s from the first; but from the
circumstances of his life it was denied the privilege of early
manifestation, such as was permitted to Napoleon. It is,
consequently, not so much this as the constant exhibition of
moral power, force of character, which gives continuity to his
professional career, and brings the successive stages of his
advance, in achievement and reputation, from first to last, into
the close relation of steady development, subject to no variation
save that of healthy and vigorous growth, till he stood
unique—above all competition. This it was—not,
doubtless, to the exclusion of that reputation for having a head,
upon which he justly prided himself—which had already fixed
the eyes of his superiors upon him as the one officer, not yet
indeed fully tested, most likely to cope with the difficulties of
any emergency. In the display of this, in its many
self-revelations,—in concentration of purpose, untiring
energy, fearlessness of responsibility, judgment sound and
instant, boundless audacity, promptness, intrepidity, and
endurance beyond all proof,—the restricted field of Corsica
and the Riviera, the subordinate position at Cape St. Vincent,
the failure of Teneriffe, had in their measure been as fruitful
as the Nile was soon to be, and fell naught behind the bloody
harvests of Copenhagen and Trafalgar. Men have been disposed,
therefore, to reckon this moral energy—call it courage,
dash, resolution, what you will—as Nelson’s one and only
great quality. It was the greatest, as it is in all successful
men of action; but to ignore that this mighty motive force was
guided by singularly clear and accurate perceptions, upon which
also it consciously rested with a firmness of faith that
constituted much of its power, is to rob him of a great part of
his due renown.

But it was not only in the greatness of the opportunities
offered to Nelson that external conditions now changed. The glory
of the hero brought a temptation which wrecked the happiness of the man. The loss of serenity,
the dark evidences of inward conflict, of yielding against
conviction, of consequent dissatisfaction with self and gradual
deterioration, make between his past and future a break as clear,
and far sharper than, the startling increase of radiancy that
attends the Battle of the Nile, and thenceforth shines with
undiminished intensity to the end. The lustre of his
well-deserved and world-wide renown, the consistency and
ever-rising merit of his professional conduct, contrast painfully
with the shadows of reprobation, the swerving, and the
declension, which begin to attend a life heretofore conformed, in
the general, to healthy normal standards of right and wrong, but
now allowed to violate, not merely ideal Christian rectitude, but
the simple, natural dictates of upright dealing between man and
man. It had been the proud boast of early years: “There is no
action in my whole life but what is honourable.” The attainment
of glory exceeding even his own great aspirations coincides with
dereliction from the plain rules of honor between friends, and
with public humiliation to his wife, which he allowed himself to
inflict, notwithstanding that he admitted her claims to his
deferential consideration to be unbroken. In this contrast, of
the exaltation of the hero and the patriot with the degradation
of the man, lie the tragedy and the misery of Nelson’s story. And
this, too, was incurred on behalf of a woman whose reputation and
conduct were such that no shred of dignity could attach to an
infatuation as doting as it was blamable. The pitiful inadequacy
of the temptation to the ruin it caused invests with a kind of
prophecy the words he had written to his betrothed in the heyday
of courtship: “These I trust will ever be my sentiments; if they
are not, I do verily believe it will be my folly that
occasions it.”

The inward struggle, though severe, was short and decisive.
Once determined on his course, he choked down scruples and hesitations, and cast them from
him with the same single-minded resolution that distinguished his
public acts. “Fixed as fate,” were the remorseless words with
which he characterized his firm purpose to trample conscience
under foot, and to reject his wife in favor of his mistress. But
although ease may be obtained by silencing self-reproach, safety
scarcely can. One cannot get the salt out of his life, and not be
the worse for it. Much that made Nelson so lovable remained to
the end; but into his heart, as betrayed by his correspondence,
and into his life, from the occasional glimpses afforded by
letters or journals of associates, there thenceforth entered much
that is unlovely, and which to no appreciable extent was seen
before. The simple bonhomie, the absence of conventional
reticence, the superficial lack of polish, noted by his early
biographers, and which he had had no opportunity to acquire, the
childlike vanity that transpires so innocently in his
confidential home letters, and was only the weak side of his
noble longing for heroic action, degenerated rapidly into loss of
dignity of life, into an unseemly susceptibility to extravagant
adulation, as he succumbed to surroundings, the corruptness of
which none at first realized more clearly, and where one woman
was the sole detaining fascination. And withal, as the poison
worked, discontent with self bred discontent with others, and
with his own conditions. Petulance and querulousness too often
supplanted the mental elasticity, which had counted for naught
the roughnesses on the road to fame. The mind not worthily
occupied, and therefore ill at ease, became embittered, prone to
censure and to resent, suspicious at times and harsh in judgment,
gradually tending towards alienation, not from his wife only, but
from his best and earliest friends.

During the short stay of seven months in England, which ended
with the sailing of the “Vanguard,” the record of his
correspondence is necessarily very imperfect, both from the loss of his arm, and from the
fact of his being with his family. Such indications as there are
point to unbroken relations of tenderness with his wife. “I found
my domestic happiness perfect,” he wrote to Lord St. Vincent,
shortly after his arrival home; and some months later, in a
letter from Bath to a friend, he says jestingly: “Tell—that
I possess his place in Mr. Palmer’s box; but he did not tell me
all its charms, that generally some of the handsomest ladies in
Bath are partakers in the box, and was I a bachelor I would not
answer for being tempted; but as I am possessed of everything
which is valuable in a wife, I have no occasion to think beyond a
pretty face.” Lady Nelson attended personally to the dressing of
his arm; she accompanied him in his journeys between Bath and
London, and they separated only when he left town to hoist his
flag at Portsmouth. The letters of Lady Saumarez, the wife of one
of his brother captains then serving with Lord St. Vincent,
mention frequent meetings with the two together in the streets of
Bath; and upon the 1st of May, the day before leaving the fleet
off Cadiz for the Mediterranean, on the expedition which was to
result in the Nile, and all the consequences so fatal to the
happiness of both, he concludes his letter, “with every kind wish
that a fond heart can frame, believe me, as ever, your most
affectionate husband.”

On the 2d of May the “Vanguard” quitted the fleet for
Gibraltar, where she arrived on the 4th. On the 7th Nelson issued
orders to Sir James Saumarez, commanding the “Orion,” and to
Captain Alexander Ball, commanding the “Alexander,” both
seventy-fours, to place themselves under his command; and the
following day the “Vanguard” sailed, in company with these ships
and five smaller vessels, to begin the memorable campaign, of
which the Battle of the Nile was the most conspicuous
incident.

FOOTNOTES:

[59] The
British admiral in command of the fleet which fought at
Camperdown.


CHAPTER X.

THE CAMPAIGN AND BATTLE OF THE
NILE.

MAY-SEPTEMBER, 1798. AGE, 39.

Between the time that Nelson was wounded at Teneriffe, July
24, 1797, and his return to active service in April, 1798,
important and ominous changes had been occurring in the political
conditions of Europe. These must be taken briefly into account,
because the greatness of the issues thence arising, as understood
by the British Government, measures the importance in its eyes of
the enterprise which it was about to intrust, by deliberate
selection, to one of the youngest flag-officers upon the list.
The fact of the choice shows the estimation to which Nelson had
already attained in the eyes of the Admiralty.

Rear Admiral, Sir Horatio Nelson in 1798 Rear Admiral, Sir Horatio Nelson in 1798

In July, 1797, Great Britain alone was at war with France, and
so continued for over a year longer. Portugal, though nominally
an ally, contributed to the common cause nothing but the use of
the Tagus by the British Navy. Austria, it is true, had not yet
finally made peace with France, but preliminaries had been signed
in April, and the definitive treaty of Campo Formio was concluded
in October. By it Belgium became incorporated in the territory of
France, to which was conceded also the frontier of the Rhine. The
base of her power was thus advanced to the river, over which the
possession of the fortified city of Mayence gave her an easy
passage, constituting a permanent threat of invasion to Germany.
Venice, as a separate power, disappeared. Part of her former
domains upon the mainland,
with the city itself, went to Austria, but part was taken to
constitute the Cisalpine Republic,—a new state in Northern
Italy, nominally independent, but really under the control of
France, to whom it owed its existence. Corfu, and the neighboring
islands at the mouth of the Adriatic, till then belonging to
Venice, were transferred to France. The choice of these distant
and isolated maritime positions, coupled with the retention of a
large army in the valley of the Po, showed, if any evidence were
needed, a determination to assure control over the Italian
peninsula and the Mediterranean Sea.

The formal acquisitions by treaty, even, did not measure the
full menace of the conditions. The Revolutionary ferment, which
had partially subsided, received fresh impetus from the victories
of Bonaparte and the cessation of Continental war; and the
diplomacy of France continued as active and as aggressive as the
movement of her armies had previously been. By constant
interference, overt and secret, not always stopping short of
violence, French influence and French ideas were propagated among
the weaker adjoining states. Holland, Switzerland, and the
Italian Republics became outposts of France, occupied by French
troops, and upon them were forced governments conformed to the
existing French pattern. In short, the aggrandizement of France,
not merely in moral influence but in physical control, was being
pushed forward as decisively in peace as in war, and by means
which threatened the political equilibrium of Europe. But, while
all states were threatened, Great Britain remained the one chief
enemy against which ultimately the efforts of France must be, and
were, concentrated. “Either our government must destroy the
English monarchy,” wrote Bonaparte at this time, “or must expect
itself to be destroyed by the corruption and intrigue of those
active islanders.” The British ministry on its part also realized
that the sea-power of their country was the one force from which,
because so manifold in its
activities, and so readily exerted in many quarters by reason of
its mobility, France had most reason to fear the arrest of its
revolutionary advance and the renewal of the Continental war. It
was, therefore, the one opponent against which the efforts of the
French must necessarily be directed. For the same reason it was
the one centre around whose action, wisely guided, the elements
of discontent, already stirring, might gather, upon the
occurrence of a favorable moment, and constitute a body of
resistance capable of stopping aggressions which threatened the
general well-being.

When the British Government found that the overtures for peace
which it had made in the summer of 1797 could have no result,
except on terms too humiliating to be considered, it at once
turned its attention to the question of waging a distinctively
offensive war, for effect in which co-operation was needed. The
North of Europe was hopeless. Prussia persisted in the policy of
isolation, adopted in 1795 by herself and a number of the
northern German states. Russia was quietly hostile to France, but
the interference contemplated by the Empress Catherine had been
averted by her death in 1796, and her successor, Paul, had shown
no intention of undertaking it. There remained, therefore, the
Mediterranean. In Italy, France stood face to face with Austria
and Naples, and both these were dissatisfied with the action
taken by her in the Peninsula itself and in Switzerland, besides
sharing the apprehension of most other governments from the
disquiet attending her political course. An advance into the
Mediterranean was therefore resolved by the British Cabinet.

This purpose disconcerted St. Vincent, who, besides his
aversion from the war in general, was distinguished rather by
tenacity and resolution in meeting difficulties and dangers, when
forced upon him, than by the sanguine and enterprising initiative
in offensive measures which characterized Nelson. Writing to the
latter on the 8th of January, 1798, he says: “I am much at a loss to
reconcile the plans in contemplation to augment this fleet and
extend its operations, with the peace which Portugal seems
determined to make with France, upon any terms the latter may
please to impose; because Gibraltar is an unsafe depot for either
stores or provisions, which the Spaniards have always in their
power to destroy, and the French keep such an army in Italy, that
Tuscany and Naples would fall a sacrifice to any the smallest
assistance rendered to our fleet.” In other words, the old
question of supplies still dominated the situation, in the
apprehension of this experienced officer. Yet, in view of the
serious condition of things, and the probable defection of
Portugal under the threats of France and Spain, to which he
alludes, it seems probable that the ministry were better advised,
in their determination to abandon a passive defence against an
enemy unrelentingly bent upon their destruction. As Nelson said
of a contingency not more serious: “Desperate affairs require
desperate remedies.”

However determined the British Government might be to act in
the Mediterranean, some temporary perplexity must at first have
been felt as to where to strike, until a movement of the enemy
solved the doubt. In the early months of 1798 the Directory
decided upon the Egyptian expedition under General Bonaparte,
and, although its destination was guarded with admirable secrecy
until long after the armament sailed, the fact necessarily
transpired that preparations were being made on a most extensive
scale for a maritime enterprise. The news soon reached England,
as it did also Jervis at his station off Cadiz. Troops and
transports were assembling in large numbers at the southern ports
of France, in Genoa, Civita Vecchia, and Corsica, while a fleet
of at least a dozen ships-of-the-line was fitting out at Toulon.
Various surmises were afloat as to the object, but all at this
time were wide of the mark.

On the 29th of April,
less than three weeks after Nelson left England, but before he
joined the fleet, the Cabinet issued orders to St. Vincent to
take such measures as he deemed necessary to thwart the projects
of the Toulon squadron. It was left to his judgment whether to go
in person with his whole fleet, or to send a detachment of not
less than nine or ten ships-of-the-line under a competent
flag-officer. If possible, the government wished him to maintain
the blockade of Cadiz as it had been established since the Battle
of St. Vincent; but everything was to yield to the necessity of
checking the sailing of the Toulon expedition, or of defeating
it, if it had already started. A speedy reinforcement was
promised, to supply the places of the ships that might be
detached.

Accompanying the public letter was a private one from the
First Lord of the Admiralty, reflecting the views and anxieties
of the Government. “The circumstances in which we now find
ourselves oblige us to take a measure of a more decided and
hazardous complexion than we should otherwise have thought
ourselves justified in taking; but when you are apprized that the
appearance of a British squadron in the Mediterranean is a
condition on which the fate of Europe may at this moment be
stated to depend, you will not be surprised that we are disposed
to strain every nerve, and incur considerable hazard in effecting
it.” This impressive, almost solemn, statement, of the weighty
and anxious character of the intended step, emphasizes the
significance of the choice, which the First Lord indicates as
that of the Government, of the officer upon whom such a charge is
to devolve. “If you determine to send a detachment into the
Mediterranean [instead of going in person with the fleet], I
think it almost unnecessary to suggest to you the propriety of
putting it under the command of Sir H. Nelson, whose acquaintance
with that part of the world, as well as his activity and
disposition, seem to qualify him in a peculiar manner for that
service.”

In concluding his letter,
Earl Spencer summed up the reasons of the Government, and his own
sense of the great risk attending the undertaking, for the
conduct of which he designated Nelson. “I am as strongly
impressed, as I have no doubt your Lordship will be, with the
hazardous nature of the measure which we now have in
contemplation; but I cannot at the same time help feeling how
much depends upon its success, and how absolutely necessary it is
at this time to run some risk, in order, if possible, to bring
about a new system of affairs in Europe, which shall save us all
from being overrun by the exorbitant power of France. In this
view of the subject, it is impossible not to perceive how much
depends on the exertions of the great Continental powers; and,
without entering further into what relates more particularly to
them, I can venture to assure you that no good will be obtained
from them if some such measure as that now in contemplation is
not immediately adopted. On the other hand, if, by our appearance
in the Mediterranean, we can encourage Austria to come forward
again, it is in the highest degree probable that the other powers
will seize the opportunity of acting at the same time, and such a
general concert be established as shall soon bring this great
contest to a termination, on grounds less unfavorable by many
degrees to the parties concerned than appeared likely a short
time since.” It may be added here, by way of comment, that the
ups and downs of Nelson’s pursuit, the brilliant victory at the
Nile, and the important consequences flowing from it, not only
fully justified this forecast, but illustrated aptly that in war,
when a line of action has been rightly chosen, the following it
up despite great risks, and with resolute perseverance through
many disappointments, will more often than not give great
success,—a result which may probably be attributed to the
moral force which necessarily underlies determined daring and
sustained energy.

Map of the Mediterranean Map of the
Mediterranean

Full-resolution image

As has appeared, the Government’s recommendation had been ratified beforehand by St.
Vincent, in sending Nelson with three ships to watch Toulon. Upon
receiving the despatches, on the 10th of May, the admiral’s first
step was to order Nelson to return at once to the fleet, to take
charge of the detachment from the beginning. “You, and you only,
can command the important service in contemplation; therefore,
make the best of your way down to me.” More urgent letters
arriving from England, with news that a heavy reinforcement had
left there, he, on the 19th, hurried off a brig, “La Mutine,”
commanded by Hardy, Nelson’s former lieutenant, to notify the
rear-admiral that a squadron of ten ships would be sent to him
shortly from before Cadiz; and on the 21st this detachment
sailed, under the command of Captain Troubridge.

The “Mutine” joined Nelson on the 5th of June. His little
division had so far had more bad fortune than good. Leaving
Gibraltar on the 8th of May, late in the evening, so that the
easterly course taken should not be visible to either friend or
enemy, he had gone to the Gulf of Lyons. There a small French
corvette, just out of Toulon, was captured on the 17th, but,
except in unimportant details, yielded no information additional
to that already possessed. On the 19th Bonaparte sailed with all
the vessels gathered in Toulon, directing his course to the
eastward, to pass near Genoa, and afterwards between Corsica and
the mainland of Italy. On the night of the 20th, in a violent
gale of wind, the “Vanguard” rolled overboard her main and mizzen
topmasts, and later on the foremast went, close to the deck. The
succession of these mishaps points rather to spars badly secured
and cared for than to unavoidable accident. Fortunately, the
“Orion” and “Alexander” escaped injury, and the latter, on the
following morning, took the “Vanguard” in tow, to go to Oristan
Bay, in Sardinia. The situation became extremely dangerous on the
evening of the 22d, for, the wind falling light, the sail-power
of the “Alexander” was scarcely sufficient to drag both ships
against a heavy westerly
swell which was setting them bodily upon the Sardinian coast,
then not far distant. Thinking the case hopeless, Nelson ordered
the “Alexander” to let go the hawser; but Captain Ball begged
permission to hold on, and finally succeeded in saving the
flagship, which, on the 23d, anchored with her consorts under the
Islands of San Pietro, at the southern extremity of Sardinia. The
governor of the place sent word that they must not remain,
Sardinia being allied to France, but added that, as he had no
power to force them out, they would doubtless do as they pleased;
and he supplied them with fresh provisions,—a line of
conduct which illustrates at once the restrictions imposed upon
British operations in the Mediterranean by French insistence, and
at the same time the readiness of the weaker states to connive at
the evasion of them, other instances of which occurred during
this period. By the united efforts of the division, four days
sufficed to refit the “Vanguard” with jury-masts, and the three
ships again sailed, on the 27th, for an appointed rendezvous, to
seek the frigates, which had separated during and after the
gale.

This severe check, occurring at so critical a
moment,—more critical even than Nelson knew, for he
remained ignorant of the French sailing for some days
longer,—was in itself disheartening, and fell upon one
whose native eagerness chafed painfully against enforced inaction
and delay. His manner of bearing it illustrated both the
religious characteristics, which the experience of grave
emergencies tends to develop and strengthen in men of action, and
the firmness of a really great man, never more signally displayed
than under the pressure of calamity and suspense, such as he
continually had to undergo. The exceptional brilliancy and
decisiveness of his greater battles—the Nile, Copenhagen,
and Trafalgar—obscure the fact that each of them was
preceded by a weary period of strenuous uphill work, a steady
hewing of his way through a tanglewood of obstacles, a patient endurance of
disappointments, a display of sustained, undaunted resolution
under discouragements, nobler far than even the moments of
triumphant action, into which at last he joyfully emerges and
freely exerts his extraordinary powers. “I trust,” he wrote to
St. Vincent, “my friends will think I bore my chastisement like a
man. I hope it has made me a better officer, as I believe it has
made me a better man. On the Sunday evening I thought myself in
every respect one of the most fortunate men, to command such a
squadron in such a place, and my pride was too great for man.” To
his wife he wrote in the same strain: “I ought not to call what
has happened to the Vanguard by the cold name of accident; I
believe firmly that it was the Almighty’s goodness, to check my
consummate vanity.”

Vanity was rather a hard name to call the natural elation of a
young admiral, intrusted with an unusually important service, and
proud of his command; but the providential interposition worked
directly to his advantage. The delays caused by the repairs to
the “Vanguard,” and by the subsequent necessity of seeking the
separated frigates at the rendezvous appointed for such a case,
made possible the junction of Troubridge, of whose approach
Nelson was totally ignorant. On the 2d of June Sir James Saumarez
mentions speaking a ship, which a few days before had seen eleven
sail-of-the-line, supposed to be English. “We are at a loss what
conjectures to put on this intelligence.” Five days before this,
May 28, a vessel out of Marseilles had informed them of
Bonaparte’s sailing with all his transports. Nelson would
doubtless have pursued them at once, in conformity with his
instructions to ascertain the enemy’s objects; but for such
operations, essentially those of a scouting expedition, the
frigates were too necessary to be left behind. On the 4th of June
he reached the rendezvous, and, not finding the frigates, waited.
The next morning, by the arrival of the “Mutine,” he learned that he was to expect the
reinforcement, which converted his division into a fleet, and
enlarged his mission from one of mere reconnoissance to the duty
of overtaking and destroying a great maritime expedition.

Besides this good news, the “Mutine” brought word of another
misfortune, more irretrievable than the loss of spars. She had
fallen in with the frigates three days before, and the senior
captain had told Hardy that he was going with them to Gibraltar,
persuaded that the condition of the flagship, which he had seen,
would necessitate her return to an arsenal for repairs. “I
thought Hope would have known me better,” commented Nelson, when
he became aware of a step which materially affected, in fact
probably entirely changed, the course of events, and most
seriously embarrassed all his subsequent movements. This untimely
and precipitate action, and his remark, illustrate conspicuously
the differences between men, and exemplify the peculiar energy
and unrelaxing forward impulse which eminently fitted Nelson for
his present high charge.

The inconvenience and danger arising from the frigates’
departure was instantly felt. “Nothing,” wrote Saumarez, “can
equal our anxiety to fall in with the reinforcement. Our squadron
has been, these two days, detached in all directions, without
falling in with them; and there is strong reason to fear they
think us returned to Gibraltar”—from Hope’s reports. Such
were the risks springing from misplaced caution, more ruinous
than the most daring venture, and which from beginning to end
well-nigh wrecked the great attempt upon which the Admiralty, St.
Vincent, and Nelson had staked so much. In further consequence,
the line-of-battle ships became separated by stretching too far
apart in their anxious care to find Troubridge, and when he
joined the “Vanguard,” on the 7th, the “Orion” and “Alexander”
were not in sight. The
French having so long a start, and there being now with him
eleven seventy-fours, Nelson with characteristic promptness would
not delay an instant. The fifty-gun ship “Leander,” which had
come with Troubridge, was directed to wait forty-eight hours for
the two absentees, with a memorandum of the course about to be
followed. Confident that single ships would be able to overtake a
squadron whose route they knew, the admiral at once pushed on for
Cape Corso, the north point of Corsica, intending to pass between
the island and Italy, seeking information as he went. The
“Mutine” was all he had to replace the missing frigates.

June 7th thus marks the beginning of a chase, which ended only
upon the 1st of August in the Battle of the Nile. During this
miserable period of suspense and embarrassment, occasioned and
prolonged beyond all reason or necessity by the want of lookout
ships, the connecting and illuminating thread is the purpose of
Nelson, at once clear and firm, to find the French fleet and to
fight it the instant found. No other consideration draws his mind
aside, except so far as it may facilitate the attainment and
fulfilment of this one object. In this one light he sees all
things. At the start he writes to St. Vincent: “You may be
assured I will fight them the moment I can reach, be they at
anchor or under sail.” Three days later, he tells Sir William
Hamilton: “If their fleet is not moored in as strong a port as
Toulon, nothing shall hinder me from attacking them.” “Be they
bound to the Antipodes,” he says to Earl Spencer, “your Lordship
may rely that I will not lose a moment in bringing them to
action, and endeavour to destroy their transports.” Such
expressions are repeated with a frequency which proves the
absolute hold the resolution had upon his mind. When obstacles
occur to him, or are mentioned, they do not make room for the
thought of not fighting to be entertained; only Toulon suggests
the idea of impossibility. He raises difficulties diligently enough, but it
is only that they may be the better overcome, not that they may
deter. All possible conditions are considered and discussed, but
simply in order that the best fighting solution may be reached.
The constant mental attitude is such that the man is unprepared
to recede before any opposition; he fortifies his mind beforehand
with the best means of meeting and vanquishing it, but the
attempt at least shall be made. “Thank God,” he wrote at this
moment, “I do not feel difficulties;” yet the avowal itself
accompanies so plain a statement of his embarrassments as to show
that his meaning is that they do not discourage. This
characteristic appeared most strongly at Copenhagen, partly
because the difficulties there were greatest, partly from the
close contrast with a man of very different temper.

Being entirely without intelligence as to the real object of
the French, there was nothing to do but to follow upon their
track, with eyes open for indications. They were known to have
gone southerly, towards Naples and Sicily; and these two points,
parts of the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies, had been mentioned by
Jervis as probable destinations. The “Orion” and “Alexander”
rejoined in two or three days, and on the 14th of June
information, second-hand but probable, was obtained that on the
4th the French armament had been seen off the west end of Sicily,
steering to the eastward. “If they pass Sicily,” said Nelson in
his letter to Spencer written the next day, “I shall believe they
are going on their scheme of possessing Alexandria, and getting
troops to India—a plan concerted with Tippoo Saib, by no
means so difficult as might at first view be imagined.”
Troubridge was now sent ahead in the “Mutine” to communicate with
Sir William Hamilton, the British minister at Naples, and with
Acton, the prime minister of that Kingdom. He took with him
letters from the admiral, who wished to know what co-operation he might hope from the
Court of Naples, in the matters of supplies, of frigates to act
as lookouts, and of pilots for Sicilian waters.

On the 17th the squadron hove-to ten miles off Naples, and
Troubridge rejoined. The Neapolitan Government sent assurances of
good wishes, and of hatred to the French; supplies would be given
under the rose, and Acton sent a written order to that effect,
addressed to the governors of ports in the name of the King.
Naples being at peace with France, assistance with ships could
not be given, nor, to use the words of Nelson, “the smallest
information of what was, or was likely to be, the future
destination of the French armament. With this comfortable account
I pushed for the Faro of Messina.” Troubridge brought word,
however, that the French fleet was off Malta, about to attack it,
which served to give direction for the squadron’s next move.

After leaving Naples Nelson wrote strong and clear letters to
Sir William Hamilton upon the existing conditions. Why should
Naples stand in shivering hesitation about taking a decided step
in support of Great Britain? She had looked and prayed for the
arrival of the fleet, as the one force competent to check the
designs of the French. Sicily could be approached only by water,
and the distance of Naples from Northern Italy rendered the
control of the sea most advantageous, if not absolutely
essential, to a French army attempting to hold the boot of the
peninsula. Now the British fleet had come, in force adequate to
neutralize the French Navy, and, in Nelson’s belief, to defeat
and destroy it, if properly supported. Did Naples expect to
escape by a timid adherence to half measures, when by her
notorious preference for the British she had already gained the
ill-will of the French? “The French know as well as you and I do,
that their Sicilian Majesties called for our help to save
them—even this is crime enough with the French.”
Safety—true safety—could be had only by strenuous and decisive action in
support of Nelson’s squadron. Did not the attack on Malta
indicate a design upon Sicily? “Were I commanding a fleet
attending an army which is to invade Sicily, I should say to the
general, ‘If you can take Malta, it secures the safety of your
fleet, transports, stores, &c., and insures your safe retreat
[from Sicily] should that be necessary; for if even a superior
fleet of the enemy should arrive, before one week passes, they
will be blown to leeward, and you may pass with safety.’ This
would be my opinion…. I repeat it, Malta is the direct road
to Sicily
.” If the French are overtaken, he continues, and
found in some anchorage, it can scarcely be so strong but that I
can get at them, but there will be needed things which I have
not, fire-ships, bomb-vessels, and gunboats, when one hour would
either destroy or drive them out. Without such aid, the British
may be crippled in their attempt, and forced to leave the
Mediterranean. In case of blockade—or necessity to remain
for any reason—the fleet must have supplies; which only
Naples can furnish. Failing these it must retire, and then Sicily
and Naples are lost. Since, then, so much assistance must be
given in time, why postpone now, when one strong blow would give
instant safety? Why should not his own motto, “I will not lose a
moment in attacking them,” apply as well to the policy of an
endangered kingdom as of a British admiral?

If this reasoning and advice took more account of the
exigencies of the British arms than of the difficulties of a weak
state of the second order, dependent for action upon the support
of other nations, they were at least perfectly consonant to the
principles and practice of the writer, wherever he himself had to
act. But Nelson could not expect his own spirit in the King of
the Two Sicilies. Even if the course suggested were the best for
Naples under the conditions, it is the property of ordinary men,
in times of danger, to see
difficulties more clearly than advantages, and to shrink from
steps which involve risk, however promising of success. The
Neapolitan Government, though cheered by the appearance of the
British fleet, had to consider danger also on the land side,
where it relied upon the protection of Austria, instead of
trusting manfully to its own arms and the advantages of its
position, remote from the centre of French power. Austria had
pledged herself to support Naples, if invaded without just cause;
but it was not certain that she would interfere if the cause of
attack was the premature admission of British ships into the
ports of the kingdom, beyond the number specified in the still
recent treaties with France. The Emperor was meditating war, in
which he expected to assist Naples and to be assisted by her; but
he did not choose to be hurried, and might refuse aid if an
outbreak were precipitated.

Actually, what Naples did mattered little. Under some
contingencies, such as Nelson was contemplating when he wrote his
letter, it might have mattered much whether he received the
abundant support of small armed vessels which he indicated; but
in the end supplies only were required, and those he had orders
from Jervis to exact at the mouth of his cannon from all
powers,—friends or neutrals,—Sardinia only excepted.
The fleet passed the Straits of Messina on the 20th of June, and
continued south, keeping close to the Sicilian shore in hope of
information, until the 22d, when it was off Cape Passaro, the
southeastern extremity of the island. There a Genoese brig was
spoken, which had left Malta the previous day. From her Nelson
learned that Malta had surrendered to the French on the 15th, a
week before, which was correct; but the information further
stated, that, after landing a garrison, the expedition had sailed
again on the 16th—it was thought for Sicily. This last news
was untrue, whether by intention or not, for Bonaparte remained
in Malta till the 19th; but
upon it Nelson had to act. Had he seen the captain of the
stranger himself, he might have found out more, for he was a
shrewd questioner, and his intellect was sharpened by anxiety,
and by constant dwelling upon the elements of the intricate
problem before him; but the vessel had been boarded by the
“Mutine,” three hours before, and was now beyond recall.

At this season the winds in the Mediterranean prevail from the
westward; therefore, with the six days’ start the enemy was
believed now to have, no time could be lost. Six days sufficed to
carry the British squadron from its present position to
Alexandria, which Nelson was already inclined to think the
destination of the French. Yet, being dependent upon a wind then
practically constant in direction, it would not do to yield a
mile of ground, except upon a mature, if rapid, deliberation.
Nelson’s own mind was, by constant preoccupation, familiar
beforehand with the bearings of the different conditions of any
situation likely to occur, and with the probable inferences to be
drawn; his opinions were, so to say, in a constant state of
formation and development, ready for instantaneous application to
any emergency as it arose. But he had, besides, exercised the
same habit in the captains of the ships, by the practice of
summoning them on board the flagship, singly or in groups; the
slow movement of sailing vessels, particularly in the light
summer weather of the Mediterranean, permitting such intercourse
without materially affecting the progress of the fleet.
Invitations or commands so to visit the flagship were common. “I
have passed the day on board the Vanguard,” notes Saumarez on one
occasion, “having breakfasted and stayed to dinner with the
admiral.” “It was his practice during the whole of his cruize,”
wrote Berry, the flag-captain, “whenever the weather and
circumstances would permit, to have his captains on board the
Vanguard, where he would fully develop to them his own ideas of
the different and best modes
of attack, in all possible positions.” That such conversations
were not confined to tactical questions, but extended to what
would now be called the strategy of the situation, is evident
from allusions by Saumarez to the various surmises concerning the
probable movements of the enemy. Nelson never yielded a particle
of his responsibility, nor of his credit, but it is clear that
such discussion would not only broaden his own outlook, but
prepare his subordinates to give readier and sounder views upon
any new conjuncture that might arise.

He now summoned on board four captains “in whom I place great
confidence,” Saumarez, Troubridge,—the two
seniors,—Ball, and Darby, stated the case, and received
their opinions. These seem to have been given in writing,[60] and from his letter
to St. Vincent the results of the conference, as shown by his
decision, may be summarized as follows. With the existing winds,
it would be impossible for such a fleet as the enemy’s to get to
the westward. Had they aimed at Sicily, an object concerning
which explicit disclaimers had been given by the French to the
Neapolitan Government, some indication of their approach must
have been known at Syracuse, the day before, when the British
were off that city. Consequently, the expedition must have gone
to the eastward. The size and nature of the armament must also be
considered,—forty thousand troops, a dozen
ships-of-the-line, besides a staff of scientific men,—all
pointed to a great, distant,
and permanent occupation. The object might be Corfu, or to
overthrow the existing government of Turkey, or to settle a
colony in Egypt. As between these, all equally possible, the last
was the most direct and greatest menace to present British
interests, and should determine his course. “If they have
concerted a plan with Tippoo Saib, to have vessels at Suez, three
weeks, at this season, is a common passage to the Malabar coast,
where our India possessions would be in great danger.”

Such was the conclusion—how momentous at the moment can
only be realized by those who will be at the pains to consider a
man still young, with reputation brilliant indeed, but not
established; intrusted with a great chance, it is true, but also
with a great responsibility, upon which rested all his future. On
slight, though decisive, preponderance of evidence, he was about
to risk throwing away an advantage a seaman must appreciate, that
of being to windward of his enemy,—able to get at
him,—the strategist’s position of command. The tongues of
envy and censure might well be—we now know that they
were—busy in inquiring why so young an admiral had so high
charge, and in sneering at his failure to find the enemy.
“Knowing my attachment to you,” wrote his old friend, Admiral
Goodall, alongside whom he had fought under Hotham, “how often
have I been questioned: ‘What is your favourite hero about? The
French fleet has passed under his nose,’ &c., &c.” Nelson
was saved from fatal hesitation, primarily, by his singleness of
purpose, which looked first to his country’s service, to the
thorough doing of the work given him to do, and only afterwards
to the consequences of failure to his own fame and fortunes. At
that moment the choice before him was either to follow out an
indication, slight, but as far as it went clear, which, though
confessedly precarious, promised to lead to a great and decisive
result, such as he had lately urged upon the King of Naples; or
to remain where he was, in
an inglorious security, perfectly content, to use words of his
own, that “each day passed without loss to our side.” To the
latter conclusion might very well have contributed the knowledge,
that the interests which the Cabinet thought threatened were
certainly for the present safe. Broadly as his instructions were
drawn, no word of Egypt or the East was specifically in them.
Naples, Sicily, Portugal, or Ireland, such were the dangers
intimated by Spencer and St. Vincent in their letters, and he was
distinctly cautioned against letting the enemy get to the
westward of him. He might have consoled himself for indecisive
action, which procrastinated disaster and covered failure with
the veil of nullity, as did a former commander of his in a
gazetted letter, by the reflection that, so far as the
anticipations of the ministry went, the designs of the enemy were
for the time frustrated, by the presence of his squadron between
them and the points indicated to him.

But the single eye of principle gained keener insight in this
case by the practised habit of reflection, which came prepared,
to the full extent of an acute intellect, to detect every glimmer
of light, and to follow them to the point where they converged
upon the true solution; and both principle and reflection were
powerfully supported in their final action by a native
temperament, impatient of hesitations, of half measures, certain
that the annihilation of the French fleet, and nothing short of
its annihilation, fulfilled that security of his country’s
interests in which consisted the spirit of his instructions. His
own words in self-defence, when for a moment it seemed as if,
after all, he had blundered in the great risk he took, though
rough in form, rise to the eloquence that speaks out of the
abundance of the heart. “The only objection I can fancy to be
started is,’you should not have gone such a long voyage without
more certain information of the enemy’s destination:’ my answer
is ready—who was I to get it from? The governments of
Naples and Sicily either
knew not, or chose to keep me in ignorance. Was I to wait
patiently till I heard certain accounts? If Egypt was their
object, before I could hear of them they would have been in
India. To do nothing, I felt, was disgraceful; therefore I made
use of my understanding, and by it I ought to stand or fall.”

The destination of the enemy had been rightly divined,
following out a course of reasoning outlined by Nelson a week
before in his letter to Spencer; but successful pursuit was
baffled for the moment by the wiliness of Bonaparte, who directed
his vast armament to be steered for the south shore of Candia,
instead of straight for Alexandria. Even this would scarcely have
saved him, had Nelson’s frigates been with the fleet. Immediately
after the council, the admiral with his customary promptitude
kept away for Egypt under all sail. “I am just returned from on
board the Admiral,” writes Saumarez, “and we are crowding sail
for Alexandria; but the contrast to what we experienced yesterday
is great indeed, having made sure of attacking them this morning.
At present it is very doubtful whether we shall fall in with them
at all, as we are proceeding upon the merest conjecture only, and
not on any positive information. Some days must now elapse before
we can be relieved from our cruel suspense; and if, at the end of
our journey, we find we are upon a wrong scent, our embarrassment
will be great indeed. Fortunately, I only act here en
second
; but did the chief responsibility rest with me, I fear
it would be more than my too irritable nerves would bear.” Such
was the contemporary estimate of an eye-witness, an officer of
tried and singular gallantry and ability, who shared the
admiral’s perplexities and ambitions, though not his
responsibility. His words portray justly the immensity of the
burden Nelson bore. That, indeed, is the inevitable penalty of
command; but it must be conceded that, when adequately borne, it
should convey also an equal measure of renown.

In the morning, before
the consultation with the captains, three French frigates had
been seen; but Nelson, warned by the parting of the “Orion” and
“Alexander” a fortnight before, would not run the risk of
scattering the squadron by chasing them. No time could now be
lost, waiting for a separated ship to catch up. The circumstance
of the fleet being seen by these frigates was quoted in a letter
from Louis Bonaparte, who was with the expedition, to his brother
Joseph, and was made the ground for comment upon the stupidity of
the British admiral, who with this opportunity failed to find the
armament. The criticism is unjust; had the frigates taken to
flight, as of course they would, the British fleet, if not
divided, would certainly not be led towards the main body of the
enemy. Concentration of purpose, singleness of aim, was more than
ever necessary, now that time pressed and a decision had been
reached; but the sneer of the French officer reproduces the idle
chatter of the day in London streets and drawing-rooms. These, in
turn, but echoed and swelled the murmurs of insubordination and
envy in the navy itself, at the departure from the routine
methods of officialism, by passing over the claims of
undistinguished seniors, in favor of one who as yet had nothing
but brilliant achievement, and yet more brilliant promise, to
justify committing to him the most momentous charge that in this
war had devolved on a British admiral. A letter from one of the
puisne lords of the Admiralty was read publicly on board the
“Prince George,” flagship of Sir William Parker,—the same
who had the controversy with Nelson about the Battle of St.
Vincent,—denouncing Lord St. Vincent in no very gentle
terms for having sent so young a flag-officer.[61] “Sir William Parker
and Sir John Orde have written strong remonstrances against your
commanding the detached squadron instead of them,” wrote St.
Vincent to Nelson. “I did
all I could to prevent it, consistently with my situation, but
there is a faction, fraught with all manner of ill-will to you,
that, unfortunately for the two Baronets, domined over any
argument or influence I could use: they will both be ordered home
the moment their letters arrive.” It will be seen how much was at
stake for Nelson personally in the issue of these weeks. Happy
the man who, like him, has in such a case the clear light of duty
to keep his steps from wavering!

The night after Nelson made sail for Alexandria the two
hostile bodies crossed the same tract of sea, on divergent
courses; but a haze covered the face of the deep, and hid them
from each other. When the day dawned, they were no longer within
range of sight; but had the horizon of the British fleet been
enlarged by flanking frigates, chasing on either side, the
immunity of the French from detection could scarcely have
continued. For some days not a hundred miles intervened between
these two foes, proceeding for the same port. On the 26th, being
two hundred and fifty miles from Alexandria, Nelson sent the
“Mutine” ahead to communicate with the place and get information;
a single vessel being able to outstrip the progress of a body of
ships, which is bound to the speed of its slowest member. On the
28th the squadron itself was off the town, when the admiral to
his dismay found that not only the French had not appeared, but
that no certain news of their destination was to be had.

Preoccupied as his mind had been with the fear that the enemy
had so far the start that their army would be out of the
transports before he overtook them, the idea that he might
outstrip them does not seem to have entered his head. Only three
vessels had been spoken since Sicily was left behind,—two
from Alexandria and one from the Archipelago; but these knew
nothing of the French, being doubtless, when met, ahead of the
latter’s advance. That Nelson again consulted with his captains
seems probable—indeed almost certain, from casual mention;
but if so, their opinion as
to the future course does not appear. The unremitting eagerness
of his temperament, the singleness of his purpose, which saw the
whole situation concentrated in the French fleet, had worked
together up to the present to bring him to the true strategic
point just ahead of time; although, by no fault of his own, he
had started near three weeks late.[62] These two high qualities now conspired to
mislead him by their own excess. “His active and anxious mind,”
wrote Captain Berry, “would not permit him to rest a moment in
the same place; he therefore shaped his course to the northward,
for the coast of Caramania [in Asia Minor], to reach as quickly
as possible some quarter where information could probably be
obtained.”

To say that this was a mistake is perhaps to be wise only
after the event. Had Nelson known that the French, when leaving
Malta, had but three days’ start of him, instead of six, as the
Genoese had reported, he might have suspected the truth; it is
not wonderful that he failed to believe that he could have gained
six days. The actual gain was but three; for, departing
practically at the same time from points equidistant from
Alexandria, Bonaparte’s armament appeared before that place on
the third day after Nelson arrived. The troops were landed
immediately, and the transports entered the port, thus making
secure their escape from the British pursuit. The ships of war
remained outside.

Meanwhile Nelson, “distressed for the Kingdom of the Two
Sicilies,” was beating back to the westward against the wind
which had carried him rapidly to the coast of Egypt. Rightly or
wrongly, he had not chosen to wait at the point which mature
reflection had indicated to him as the enemy’s goal, and the best
course that now occurred to him was to do with his fleet the
exploring duty that frigates
should have done. “No frigates,” he wrote to Sir William
Hamilton; “to which has been, and may again, be attributed the
loss of the French fleet.” On his return he kept along the
northern shore of the Mediterranean, passing near Candia; but,
though several vessels were spoken, he only gathered from them
that the French were not west of Sicily, nor at Corfu. On the
19th of July, he anchored the fleet at Syracuse, having, to use
his own words, “gone a round of six hundred leagues with an
expedition incredible,” and yet “as ignorant of the situation of
the enemy as I was twenty-seven days ago.”

At Syracuse fresh disappointments awaited him, which only the
indomitable single-mindedness and perseverance of the man
prevented from becoming discouragements. The minister at Naples
had sent despatches to await him at Cape Passaro; when he sent
for these, thirsty for news about the French, they had been
returned to Naples. The governor of the port, despite Acton’s
assurances to Troubridge, made difficulties about the admission
of so many ships, and about supplying water, which they
absolutely required. This Nelson resented, with angry contempt
for the halting policy of the weak kingdom. “I have had so much
said about the King of Naples’ orders only to admit three or four
of the ships of our fleet into his ports, that I am astonished. I
understood that private orders, at least, would have been given
for our free admission. If we are to be refused supplies, pray
send me by many vessels an account, that I may in good time take
the King’s fleet to Gibraltar. Our treatment is scandalous for a
great nation to put up with, and the King’s flag is insulted at
every friendly port we look at.” “I wish to know your and Sir
William’s plans for going down the Mediterranean,” he wrote to
Lady Hamilton, “for, if we are to be kicked in every port of the
Sicilian dominions, the sooner we are gone the better. Good God!
how sensibly I feel our treatment. I have only to pray I may find the French and throw all my
vengeance on them.”

These words show the nervous exasperation superinduced by the
tremendous strain of official anxiety and mortified ambition; for
the governor’s objections were purely formal and perfunctory, as
was the Court’s submission to the French. “Our present wants,” he
admitted at the same writing, “have been most amply supplied, and
every attention has been paid us.” Years afterwards Nelson spoke
feelingly of the bitter mental anguish of that protracted and
oft-thwarted pursuit. “Do not fret at anything,” he told his
friend Troubridge; “I wish I never had, but my return to Syracuse
in 1798, broke my heart, which on any extraordinary anxiety now
shows itself, be that feeling pain or pleasure.” “On the 18th I
had near died, with the swelling of some of the vessels of the
heart. More people, perhaps, die of broken hearts than we are
aware of.” But the firmness of his purpose, the clearness of his
convictions, remained unslackened and unclouded. “What a
situation am I placed in!” he writes, when he finds Hamilton’s
despatches returned. “As yet I can learn nothing of the enemy.
You will, I am sure, and so will our country, easily conceive
what has passed in my anxious mind; but I have this comfort, that
I have no fault to accuse myself of. This bears me up, and this
only.” “Every moment I have to regret the frigates having left
me,” he tells St. Vincent. “Your lordship deprived yourself of
frigates to make mine certainly the first squadron in the world,
and I feel that I have zeal and activity to do credit to your
appointment, and yet to be unsuccessful hurts me most sensibly.
But if they are above water, I will find them out, and if
possible bring them to battle. You have done your part in giving
me so fine a fleet, and I hope to do mine in making use of
them.”

In five days the squadron had filled with water and again sailed. Satisfied that the
enemy were somewhere in the Levant, Nelson now intended a
deliberate search for them—or rather for their fleet, the
destruction of which was the crucial object of all his movements.
“It has been said,” he wrote to Hamilton, “that to leeward of the
two frigates I saw off Cape Passaro was a line-of-battle ship,
with the riches of Malta on board, but it was the destruction of
the enemy, not riches for myself, that I was seeking. These would
have fallen to me if I had had frigates, but except the
ship-of-the-line, I regard not all the riches in this world.” A
plaintive remonstrance against his second departure was penned by
the Neapolitan prime minister, which depicts so plainly the
commonplace view of a military situation,—the apprehensions
of one to whom immediate security is the great object in
war,—that it justifies quotation, and comparison with the
clear intuitions, and firmly grasped principle, which placed
Nelson always, in desire, alongside the enemy’s fleet, and twice
carried him, at every risk, to the end of the Mediterranean to
seek it. “We are now in danger of a war, directly on Admiral
Nelson’s account; you see fairly our position; will Admiral
Nelson run to the Levant again without knowing for certain
the position of the French, and leave the Two Sicilies exposed in
these moments? Buonaparte has absconded himself, but in any port
he has taken securitys not to be forced. God knows where he is,
and whether we shall not see him again in a few days, if we do
not hear of what a course he has taken. I present all this to
your consideration.” To this letter, which oddly enough was
written on the very day the Battle of the Nile was fought, Nelson
might well have replied then, as he did in terms a year
afterwards, “The best defence for His Sicilian Majesty’s
dominions is to place myself alongside the French fleet.”

Map of Coast-line, Alexandria to Rosetta Map of Coast-line, Alexandria to Rosetta
Full-resolution image

The fleet left Syracuse on the 25th of July, just one week
before the discovery of the enemy in Aboukir Bay put an end to Nelson’s long
suspense. The course was first shaped for the southern capes of
the Morea, and on the 28th Troubridge was sent into the Gulf of
Koron for information. He returned within three hours, with the
news that the French had been seen four weeks before from the
coast of Candia, and were then steering southeast. This
intelligence was corroborated by a vessel spoken the same day.
Southeast, being nearly dead before the prevailing wind, was an
almost certain clew to the destination of an unwieldy body which
could never regain ground lost to leeward; so, although Nelson
now learned that some of his missing frigates had also been seen
recently off Candia, he would waste no time looking for them. It
may be mentioned that these frigates had appeared off the
anchorage of the French fleet, and had been recognized by it as
enemies; but, so far from taking warning from the incident, the
French admiral was only confirmed by it in a blind belief that
the British feared to attack. Immediately after Troubridge’s
return, the fleet bore up under all sail, and at 2.45 in the
afternoon of the 1st of August, 1798, the masthead lookout of the
“Zealous” discovered the long-sought-for enemy, lying in Aboukir
Bay, on the coast of Egypt, fifteen miles east of Alexandria.

Suspense was ended, but Nelson’s weightiest responsibility had
yet to be met. The enemy was still so far distant that he could
not be reached till near nightfall, and it was possible that not
only would the battle be fought in the dark, but that some at
least of the ships would not have daylight to take their
positions. The consequent difficulty and risk was in any event
great; but in this case the more so, because the ground was
unknown to every officer in the fleet. The only chart of it in
possession of the British was a rude sketch lately taken out of a
prize. There was no time now for calling captains together, nor
for forming plans of action. Then appeared conspicuously the
value of that preparedness
of mind, as well as of purpose, which at bottom was the greatest
of Nelson’s claims to credit. Much had been received by him from
Nature,—gifts which, if she bestows them not, man struggles
in vain to acquire by his own efforts; but the care which he took
in fitting himself to use those gifts to their utmost capacity is
his own glory. The author of the first full narrative of these
eventful weeks, Captain Berry, than whom no man had larger
occasion to observe Nelson’s moods, used his capitals well when
he wrote, “The admiral viewed the obstacles with the eye of a
seaman DETERMINED ON ATTACK.” It was not for him, face to face
with opportunity, to hesitate and debate whether he would be
justified in using it at once. But this preparation of purpose
might have led only to a great disaster, had it not received
guidance from a richly stored intellect, which had pondered
probable conditions so exhaustively that proper direction could
be at once imparted and at once understood. The French admiral,
indeed, by his mistaken dispositions had delivered himself into
the hands of his enemy; but that might not have availed had that
enemy hesitated and given time, or had he not instantly
comprehended the possibilities of the situation with a trained
glance which had contemplated them long before. “By attacking the
enemy’s van and centre, the wind blowing directly along their
line, I was enabled to throw what force I pleased on a few ships.
This plan my friends readily conceived by the signals.”[63]

It was, therefore, no fortuitous coincidence that the battle
was fought on a plan preconcerted in general outline, though
necessarily subject to particular variations in detail. Not only
had many situations been discussed, as Berry tells us, but new
signals had been inserted in the signal-book to enable the
admiral’s intentions to be quickly understood. To provide for the
case of the enemy being met
at sea, the force had been organized into three
squadrons,—a subdivision of command which, while
surrendering nothing of the admiral’s initiative, much
facilitated the application of his plans, by committing the
execution of major details to the two senior captains, Saumarez
and Troubridge, each wielding a group of four ships. Among the
provisions for specific contingencies was one that evidently
sprang from the report that the enemy’s fleet numbered sixteen or
seventeen of the line,—an impression which arose from there
being in it four Venetian ships so rated, which were not,
however, fit for a place in the line. In that case Nelson
proposed to attack, ship for ship, the rear thirteen of the
enemy. That he preferred, when possible, to throw two ships on
one is evident enough—the approaching battle proves it; but
when confronted with a force stronger, numerically, than his own,
and under way, he provides what was certainly the better
alternative. He engages at once the attention of as many ships as
possible, confident that he brings against each a force superior
to it, owing to the general greater efficiency of British ships
over French of that date, and especially of those in his own
squadron, called by St. Vincent the élite of the
Navy.

The position of the French fleet, and the arrangements made by
its commander, Admiral Brueys, must now be given, for they
constitute the particular situation against which Nelson’s
general plan of attack was to be directed. Considering it
impracticable for the ships-of-the-line to enter the port of
Alexandria, Brueys had taken the fleet on the 8th of July to
their present anchorage. Aboukir Bay begins at a promontory of
the same name, and, after curving boldly south, extends eastward
eighteen miles, terminating at the Rosetta mouth of the Nile.
From the shore the depth increases very gradually, so that water
enough for ships-of-the-line was not found till three miles from
the coast. Two miles northeast of the promontory of Aboukir is
Aboukir Island, since called Nelson’s, linked with the point by a chain of rocks. Outside
the island, similar rocks, with shoals, prolong this foul ground
under water to seaward, constituting a reef dangerous to a
stranger approaching the bay. This barrier, however, broke the
waves from the northwest, and so made the western part of the bay
a fairly convenient summer roadstead. The French fleet was
anchored there, under the shelter of the island and rocks, in an
order such that “the wind blew nearly along the line.” Its
situation offered no local protection against an enemy’s
approach, except that due to ignorance of the ground.

Map of Aboukir Bay Map of Aboukir
Bay

It was therefore Brueys’s business to meet this defect of
protection by adequate dispositions; and this he failed to do.
Numerically his force was the same as Nelson’s; but, while the
latter had only seventy-fours, there were in the French fleet one
ship of one hundred and twenty guns, and three eighties. In a
military sense, every line divides naturally into three
parts,—the centre, and the two ends, or flanks; and it is
essential that these should so far support one another that an
enemy cannot attack any two in superior force, while the third is
unable to assist. Shallow water, such as was found in Aboukir
Bay, if properly utilized, will prevent a flank being turned, so
that an enemy can get on both sides of the ships there, or
otherwise concentrate upon them, as by enfilading; and if, in
addition, the ships are anchored close to each other, it becomes
impossible for two of the attacking force to direct their fire
upon one of the defence, without being exposed to reprisals from
those next astern and ahead. These evident precautions received
no illustration in the arrangements of Admiral Brueys. The
general direction of his line was that of the wind, from
northwest to southeast, with a very slight bend, as shown in the
diagram. The leading—northwestern—ship was brought
close to the shoal in thirty feet of water, but not so close as
to prevent the British passing round her, turning that flank; and
there were between the
successive ships intervals of five hundred feet, through any one
of which an enemy could readily pass. Brueys had very properly
accumulated his most powerful vessels at the centre. The flagship
“Orient,” of one hundred and twenty guns, was seventh in the
order; next ahead and astern of her were, respectively, the
“Franklin” and the “Tonnant,” each of eighty. By a singular
misconception, however, he had thought that any attack would fall
upon the rear—the lee flank; and to this utter
misapprehension of the exposed points it was owing that he there
placed his next heaviest ships. Nelson’s fore-determined
onslaught upon the van accordingly fell on the weakest of the
French vessels.

Such was the French order of battle. The proceedings of the
British fleet, under its leader, show an instructive combination
of rapidity and caution, of quick comprehension of the situation,
with an absence of all precipitation; no haste incompatible with
perfect carefulness, no time lost, either by hesitation or by
preparations postponed. When the enemy were first discovered, two
ships, the “Alexander” and “Swiftsure,” were a dozen miles to
leeward, having been sent ahead on frigates’ duty to reconnoitre
Alexandria. This circumstance prevented their joining till after
the battle began and night had fallen. At the same moment the
“Culloden” was seven miles to windward. She was signalled to drop
the prize she was towing, and to join the fleet. To this
separation was due that she went aground. The remaining ten
ships, which had been steering about east, hauled sharp on the
wind to enable them to weather with ample allowance the shoal off
Aboukir Island. It was blowing a whole-sail breeze, too fresh for
the lighter canvas; the royals were furled as soon as
close-hauled. As the French situation and dispositions developed
to the view, signals were made to prepare for battle, to get
ready to anchor by the stern, and that it was the admiral’s
intention to attack the van and centre of the enemy. The captains had long been forewarned of
each of these possibilities, and nothing more was needed to
convey to them his general plan, which was intrusted to them
individually to carry out as they successively came into
action.

At about half-past five signal was given to form line of
battle. This, for the ships of the day, was a single column, in
which they were ranged ahead and astern of each other, leaving
the broadside clear. As they came abreast the shoal, Nelson
hailed Captain Hood, of the “Zealous,” and asked if he thought
they were yet far enough to the eastward to clear it, if they
then headed for the enemy. Hood replied that he did not know the
ground, but was in eleven fathoms, and would, if the admiral
allowed, bear up and sound with the lead, and would not bring the
fleet into danger. This was done, Hood leading all the fleet
except the “Goliath,” Captain Foley, which kept ahead, but
outside, of the “Zealous.” No close shaving was done, however, at
this critical turn; and it is that steady deliberation, combined
with such parsimony of time in other moments, which is most
impressive in Nelson. So few realize that five minutes are at
once the most important and the least important of
considerations. Thus the British passed so much beyond the island
and the shoal, before keeping away, that, as the long column
swept round to head for the French van, the ships turned their
port broadsides to the enemy, and were steering southwesterly
when they finally ran down. “The English admiral,” wrote the
French second in command, “without doubt had experienced pilots
on board; he hauled well round all dangers.”

Battle of the Nile, First Stage Battle of the Nile, First Stage

The “Goliath” still leading the fleet, followed closely by the
“Zealous,” the flagship was dropped to sixth in the
order,—Nelson thus placing himself so that he could see
what the first five ships accomplished, while retaining in his
own hands the power to impart a new direction to the remaining five of those then with
him, should he think it necessary. Captain Foley had formed the
idea that the French would be less ready to fight on the inshore
side, and had expressed his intention to get inside them, if
practicable. Sounding as he went, he passed round the bows of the
leading vessel, the “Guerrier,” on the inner bow of which he
intended to place himself; but the anchor hung, and the “Goliath”
brought up on the inner quarter of the “Conquérant,” the
second ship. The “Zealous,” following, anchored where Foley had
purposed, on the bow of the “Guerrier;” and the next three ships,
the “Orion,” “Theseus,” and “Audacious,” also placed themselves
on the inner side of the French line.

The two leading French vessels were at once crushed. All the
masts of the “Guerrier,” although no sail was on them, went
overboard within ten minutes after she was first attacked, while
the “Conquérant” was receiving the united broadsides of
the “Goliath” and the “Audacious,”—the latter raking.
Nelson therefore placed the “Vanguard” on the outer side, and
within pistol-shot, of the third French ship, the “Spartiate,”
which was already engaged on the other side by the “Theseus,” but
at much longer range. His example was of course followed by those
succeeding him—the seventh and eighth of the British
engaging the fourth and fifth of the French, which were already
receiving part of the fire of the “Orion” and “Theseus” on the
inner side—the latter having ceased to play upon the
“Spartiate” for fear of hitting the “Vanguard.” Thus five French
ships were within half an hour in desperate conflict with eight
British, while their consorts to leeward looked helplessly
on.

The ninth and tenth of Nelson’s fleet were less fortunate,
owing to the envelope of smoke and the growing darkness, which
now obscured the scene. The “Bellerophon,” missing the sixth
French vessel, the “Franklin,” brought up abreast the “Orient,”
whose force was double her own, and which had no other antagonist. The
“Majestic,” groping her way, ran into the ninth French, the
“Heureux,” where for some moments she hung in a position of
disadvantage and had her captain killed. Then swinging clear, she
anchored on the bow of the next astern, the “Mercure,” and there
continued a deadly and solitary action. Owing to the
circumstances mentioned, the loss of each of these ships was
greater, by fifty per cent, than that of any other of the British
fleet. The movements so far described, and the resultant
fighting, may be styled the first stage of the battle. Concerning
it may be remarked the unswerving steadiness, rapidity, and yet
sound judgment, with which all the movements were executed; and
further, that not only was the first direction of the attack that
prescribed by Nelson’s signal, but that the second, initiated by
his own ship, was also imparted by him. The incident of passing
round the “Guerrier,” and inside of the line, is a detail only,
although one which cannot be too highly praised. “The van ship of
the enemy being in five fathom,” wrote Captain Hood, “I expected
the Goliath and Zealous to stick fast on the shoal every moment,
and did not imagine we should attempt to pass within her.” It is
difficult to exaggerate the coolness, intrepidity, and seamanlike
care of Captain Foley, to whom is to be attributed, perhaps, the
whole conception, and certainly the entire merit of the
execution; but they no more detract from Nelson’s honors than
does the distinguished conduct of the other captains.

The battle had begun a little after half-past six, the
“Guerrier’s” masts falling at sundown, which was quarter before
seven. It continued under the conditions already given until past
eight o’clock—none of the ships engaged shifting her
position for some time after that hour. It was, apparently, just
before the second act of the drama opened with the arrival of the
remaining ships—the “Alexander,” “Swiftsure,” and
“Leander”—that Nelson was severely wounded; but the precise moment has
not been recorded. He was struck upon the upper part of the
forehead by a flying piece of iron, the skin, which was cut at
right angles, hanging down over his face, covering the one good
eye, and, with the profuse flow of blood, blinding him
completely. He exclaimed, “I am killed! Remember me to my wife!”
and was falling, but Captain Berry, who stood near, caught him in
his arms. When carried below to the cockpit, the surgeon went
immediately to him, but he refused to be attended before his turn
arrived, in due succession to the injured lying around him.

The pain was intense, and Nelson felt convinced that his hurt
was mortal; nor could he for some time accept the surgeon’s
assurances to the contrary. Thus looking for his end, he renewed
his farewell messages to Lady Nelson, and directed also that
Captain Louis of the “Minotaur,” which lay immediately ahead of
the “Vanguard,” should be hailed to come on board, that before
dying he might express to him his sense of the admirable support
given by her to the flagship. “Your support,” said he, “has
prevented me from being obliged to haul out of the line.”[64] From the remark it
may be inferred that the French “Aquilon,” their fourth ship,
which became the “Minotaur’s” antagonist, had for a measurable
time been able to combine her batteries with those of the
“Spartiate” upon the “Vanguard,” and to this was probably due
that the loss of the latter was next in severity to that of the
“Majestic” and of the “Bellerophon.” The inference is further
supported by the fact that the worst slaughter in the “Vanguard”
was at the forward guns, those nearest the “Aquilon.”

After his wound was bound up, Nelson was requested by the
surgeon to lie quiet; but his preoccupation with the events of
the evening was too great, and his responsibility too immediate,
to find relief in inactivity,—the physician’s panacea. He remained below for a
while, probably too much jarred for physical exertion; but his
restlessness sought vent by beginning a despatch to the
Admiralty. The secretary being too agitated to write, Nelson
tried to do so himself, and it was characteristic that the few
lines he was then able to trace, blinded, suffering, and
confused, expressed that dependence upon the Almighty, habitual
with him, which illustrated a temperament of so much native
energy and self-reliance, and is more common, probably, among
great warriors than in any other class of men of action. This
first outburst of emotion, excited in him by the tremendous event
wrought by his hands, was identical in spirit, and not improbably
was clothed in the same words, as those with which began the
despatch actually sent: “Almighty God has blessed His Majesty’s
arms.”

While Nelson lay thus momentarily disabled, important events
were transpiring, over which, however, he could have exerted no
control. It has been mentioned that the “Culloden” was seven
miles to the northward and westward of the fleet, when the French
were first discovered. Doing her best, it was impossible to reach
the main body before it stood down into action, and the day had
closed when the ship neared the shoal. Keeping the lead going,
and proceeding with caution, though not with the extreme care
which led Hood and Nelson to make so wide a sweep, Troubridge had
the mishap to strike on the tail of the shoal, and there the ship
stuck fast, pounding heavily until the next morning. The
fifty-gun ship “Leander” went to her assistance, as did the brig
“Mutine,” but all efforts to float her proved vain. Meanwhile the
“Alexander” and “Swiftsure” were coming up from the southwest,
the wind being so scant that they could barely pass to windward
of the reef, along whose northwestern edge they were standing.
The “Alexander,” in fact, was warned by the lead that she was
running into danger, and had
to tack. As they approached, Troubridge, by lantern and signal,
warned them off the spot of his disaster, thus contributing to
save these ships, and, by removing doubt, accelerating their
entrance into action. As they rounded the stranded “Culloden,”
the “Leander” was also dismissed from a hopeless task, and
followed them to the scene of battle.

Battle of the Nile, Second Stage Battle of the Nile, Second Stage

The delay of the two seventy-fours, though purely fortuitous,
worked in furtherance of Nelson’s plan, and resulted,
practically, in constituting them a reserve, which was brought
into play at a most auspicious moment. The “Bellerophon,” crushed
by the preponderating weight of the “Orient’s” battery, had just
cut her cable and worn out of action, with the loss of forty-nine
killed and one hundred and forty-eight wounded, out of a total of
five hundred and ninety men. Her foremast alone was then
standing, and it fell immediately after. The firing, which had
been animated from the French left towards the centre, now
slackened around the latter, at the point where the “Orient” and
her next ahead, the “Franklin,” were lying. For this spot,
therefore, the captains of the two fresh British ships steered.
The “Swiftsure,” Captain Hallowell, anchored outside the enemy’s
line, abreast the interval separating the “Orient” and the
“Franklin,” between which he divided his fire. The “Alexander,”
Captain Ball, passed through the line, astern of the “Orient,”
and anchored close on her inner quarter. Just at this time a shot
cut the cable of the “Peuple Souverain,” next ahead of the
“Franklin,” and she drifted out of her place to abreast the
latter ship, ahead of which a wide gap of a thousand feet was
thus left. Into this the “Leander” glided, fixing herself with
great skill to rake at once the “Franklin” and the “Orient.”

These two French ships had already been much battered, and the
“Franklin” was still receiving part of the fire of the “Orion,”
Sir James Saumarez, on her inner bow, as well as that of the “Defence,” hitherto engaged by
the “Peuple Souverain.” This accumulation upon them of three
fresh ships would doubtless have proved irresistible, even if a
yet more dire calamity had not supervened. The new-comers took
their positions soon after eight, and a little before nine a fire
was observed on the poop of the “Orient.” The British captains,
seeing the flames fighting on their behalf, redoubled their
efforts, directing their aim especially upon the scene of the
conflagration, and thereby thwarting all attempt to extinguish
it. The blaze spread rapidly, upward through the tarred rigging
and the masts, downward to the lower decks, where her heroic
crew, still ignorant of the approaching doom, labored incessantly
at their guns. As the sublime sight forced itself upon the eyes
of all about, friends and enemies alike busied themselves with
precautions for their own safety in the coming catastrophe. The
ships to windward held on; those to leeward for the most part
veered or slipped their cables, the “Alexander” fiercely refusing
to do so till assured that the “Orient’s” destruction was
inevitable. Captain Berry went below to report to the admiral
this appalling climax to the night’s work, and to his own
long-sustained efforts in chase and battle. Nelson demanded to be
led on deck, where he gave orders that the only boat still in
condition for use should be sent with the “Vanguard’s” first
lieutenant, to help save the unhappy crew. He then remained
watching the progress of the fire. At quarter before ten the
“Orient” blew up. At this time the moon rose, and from her
tranquil path looked down, through the clear Egyptian air, upon
the scene of devastation.

Nelson was now persuaded to go to bed, but he neither got nor
sought repose of mind. Throughout the night, and in the early
morning, messages went from him to various ships to take this or
that step, to garner in the fruits of the victory yet unculled.
The fleet responded somewhat spasmodically, if not inadequately,
to these calls. Men in truth
were worn out with labor and excitement. “My people were so
extremely jaded,” wrote Captain Miller of the “Theseus,” who
obeyed a summons to move, “that as soon as they had hove our
sheet anchor up they dropped under the capstan bars, and were
asleep in a moment in every sort of posture, having been then
working at their fullest exertion, or fighting, for near twelve
hours.” Nelson, in common with other great leaders, could not be
satisfied with any but the utmost results. To quote again his
words of years gone by: “Had ten ships been taken and the
eleventh escaped, we being able to get at her, I should never
consider it well done.” His idea, Captain Berry tells us, was
first to secure the victory, and then to make the most of it, as
circumstances might permit. The expression is so luminous that it
can scarcely be doubted that the words are substantially those of
the admiral himself.[65] First, the great combination, which
necessarily for the moment neglects a part of the enemy in order
to disconcert and overwhelm the rest; afterwards, the unremitting
pursuit, which completes the triumph.

It was therefore perfectly characteristic of Nelson’s habit of
thought, and not merely an egotistic expression of baseless
discontent with others, that he avowed his dissatisfaction
with the results of the
night’s work, stupendous and wholly unparalleled as they were.
But his own condition, prostrated and with disabled head, was
doubly typical of the state of his fleet after the “Orient” blew
up. Not only were men overcome with fatigue,—from weariness
as great men have been aroused by the inspiring call of a trusted
chief,—but the guiding head of the body was dazed and
incapacitated; that was gone which alone could sustain energy and
give unity to movement. Although Nelson indulged in no
metaphorical allusions, he had this figure of the head clearly
enough in his mind, when he wrote four weeks later to Lord Minto:
“I regret that one escaped, and I think, if it had pleased God
that I had not been wounded, not a boat would have escaped to
have told the tale; but do not believe that any individual in the
fleet is to blame. In my conscience, I believe greater exertions
could not have been, and I only mean to say, that if my
experience could in person have directed[66] those exertions of
individuals, there was every appearance that Almighty God would
have continued to bless my endeavours.” This opinion he
reiterated to Lord Howe, even more positively, after four months’
longer reflection, in a letter dated January 8, 1799; and,
whether the result would or would not have equalled his belief,
the traces are clear that what was wanted, during the remainder
of that eventful night, was just that concord of action which the
head imparts to the members. Messages went from ship to ship,
captains consulted together and proposed to move together, and
did move separately; there was no lack of good-will, nor, as
Nelson says, of exertion; but men were not quite sure of what the
other man would do, and felt no authority to command him; and
there was hesitation over risks, and cautious delays about
soundings and shaky spars, which, the author is persuaded, would
not have deterred Nelson in such conditions, where victory was
decisive, though not yet complete. Illustrations would perhaps be
invidious, as seeming to
imply a blame upon individuals which Nelson expressly disavowed;
blame that officers of exceptional professional capacity,
concerning whom the measured professional opinion of Lord Howe
affirmed that the Battle of the Nile “was unparalleled in this
respect, that every captain distinguished himself,” fell
short of the peculiar excellence attained by Nelson only among
the men of his day. Moreover, this work does not aim at a
discussion of battles, except so far as they touch Nelson
personally. It may, however, be permissible to remark, that the
incident here under discussion suggests a doubt about the
opinion, too easily current, that an admiral’s powers of control
cease when the battle joins. Under the circumstances, it is
probable that Nelson, being so far incapacitated as he thought
himself, should have transferred the direction of affairs,
formally, to the next senior officer, with general orders to
secure the best results attainable.

The following morning it was found that the leading six ships
of the French had already struck their colors. The “Orient”
having blown up, there were six survivors. Of these, one, the
“Tonnant,” next astern of the “Orient,” though dismasted, was
still afloat, a mile behind her former position, having dropped
there to avoid the explosion. The “Heureux” and “Mercure,” which
had slipped their cables for the same reason, were ashore and
helpless. The spars of the three rear ships, the “Guillaume
Tell,” “Généreux,” and “Timoléon,” were
still standing, and they had received little injury. At about
noon these vessels, commanded by Rear Admiral Villeneuve, got
under way to go to sea; but the “Timoléon” cast with her
head inshore, and, after an ineffectual attempt to wear, ran
aground, bows on, her foremast going over the side as she struck.
The crew escaped to the beach, and she was then set on fire by
her captain, her colors flying as she burned. The two other ships
escaped, with two frigates which accompanied them. Only one
British ship, the “Zealous,”
was in condition to follow, and she did so; but Nelson, seeing
that she could not be supported, recalled her from the unequal
contest.

It is upon the chance that these sole survivors of the great
catastrophe might have been secured, by action during the night,
that the validity of Nelson’s regrets turns. Concerning this, it
is impossible to affirm positively one way or the other;
therefore his regrets were well grounded. It is not certainties,
but chances, that determine the propriety of military action. Had
Villeneuve, conscious that he had done nothing as yet, and not
fully aware how the fight had gone, hesitated about running away,
and had several British ships dropped to leeward together, which
was all they had to do, and what the dismasted French had done,
it was quite within the bound of possibilities that the
“Généreux” and the “Guillaume Tell” would have been
crippled at their anchors. “If” and “but,” it may be objected.
Quite so; it is on if and but, not on yea and nay, that military
criticism justly dwells. A flash of lightning and a crash of
thunder may be seen and heard; it is the still small voice that
leads the hero to success. As regards Villeneuve, indecision was
his distinguishing trait; and Bonaparte wrote that if any error
could be imputed to him, it was that he had not got under way as
soon as the “Orient” blew up, for by that time the battle was
lost beyond redemption.

The extent of the victory was decided by this retreat, and
Nelson, before devoting himself to the new duties entailed by his
successes, paused an instant that he might first acknowledge his
debt of gratitude to God and man. A memorandum was issued at once
to the captains of the Squadron:

Vanguard off the mouth of the Nile, 2d August, 1798.

Almighty God having blessed His Majesty’s arms with victory,
the Admiral intends returning Public Thanksgiving for the same
at two o’clock this day; and he recommends every ship doing the
same as soon as convenient.

HORATIO NELSON.

To those under his
command he at the same time issued a general order,
congratulating, by explicit mention of each class, the captains,
officers, seamen, and marines, upon the event of the conflict.
“The Admiral desires they will accept his most sincere and
cordial thanks for their very gallant behaviour in this glorious
battle.” It was this habit of associating to himself, in full
recognition and grateful remembrance, those who followed and
fought with him, that enthroned Nelson in the affections of his
men; nor will it escape observation that the warmth, though so
genuine, breathes through words whose quietness might be thought
studied, were they not so transparently spontaneous. There is in
them no appeal to egotism, to the gratified passion for glory,
although to that he was far from insensible; it is the simple
speech of man to man, between those who have stood by one another
in the hour of danger, and done their duty—the
acknowledgment after the event, which is the complement of the
famous signal before Trafalgar.

The order closed with further words of commendation, which
will not have the immortal response of the human heart to the
other phrases; but which, uttered at such a moment, conveyed a
salutary warning, justified as much by recent unhappy events in
the British navy, as by the well-known disorganization and
anarchy that had disgraced that of France. “It must strike
forcibly every British seaman, how superior their conduct is,
when in discipline and good order, to the riotous
behaviour of lawless Frenchmen.”[67] Captain Berry states that the assembling of
the “Vanguard’s” ship’s company for the thanksgiving service
strongly impressed the prisoners on board,—not from the
religious point of view, which was alien from the then prevalent
French temper,—but as evidence of an order and discipline
which could render such a proceeding acceptable, after a victory
so great, and at a moment of such seeming confusion. No small amount of
self-possession, indeed, was needed thus to direct the attention
of six hundred men, in the confined space of a ship, whose
shattered sides and blood-stained decks bore witness to the
hundred dead and wounded snatched from their number within the
few hours before; yet, on the other hand, nothing could have been
better calculated to compose the thoughts, or to facilitate the
transition from the excitement of battle to the resumption of
daily life.

If, by the escape of two ships-of-the-line, the British
triumph lacked something in technical completeness, the disaster
to the French was no less absolute. Victory, said Nelson truly,
is not the name for such a scene as I have witnessed. There
remained now to gather up the spoils of the field, and to realize
the consequences of the battle, great and small, near and remote.
The first was speedily done; battered as they were, “only two
masts standing out of nine sail-of-the-line,” within a fortnight
six of the nine prizes were ready to start for Gibraltar. Little
by little, yet with the rapidity of his now highly trained
intuitions, Nelson saw the greatness of what he had effected, and
with his full native energy struggled on, amid mental confusion
and bodily suffering, and in the heat of an Egyptian August, to
secure all the fruits of success. With splitting head and
constantly sick, a significant indication of the rattling shock
his brain had received, he was wonderfully helped, so far as the
direction of his efforts was concerned, by the previous
familiarity of his mind with the various elements of the problem.
First of all, the home government must be informed of an event
that would so profoundly affect the future. Berry’s orders, as
bearer of despatches to St. Vincent off Cadiz, were issued on the
2d of August; but there were no frigates, and the “Leander,”
appointed to carry him, could not sail till the 6th. For the same
reason it was not until the 14th that the “Mutine” could be sent
off with duplicates, to go
direct to the Admiralty by way of Naples,—a wise precaution
in all events, but doubly justified in this case; for the brig
reached port, whereas the fifty-gun ship was captured by the
“Généreux.” The “Mutine’s” account, though hastened
forward without delay, reached London only on the 2d of October,
two months after the action.

The news was received at the first with an applause and a
popular commotion commensurate to its greatness, and promised for
the moment to overflow even the barriers of routine in one of the
most conservative of nations. “Mr. Pitt told me the day after
Captain Capel arrived,” wrote his old admiral, Hood, to Nelson,
“that you would certainly be a Viscount, which I made known to
Lady Nelson. But it was objected to in a certain quarter, because
your Lordship was not a commander-in-chief. In my humble opinion
a more flimsy reason never was given.” Official circles regained,
or rather perhaps again lost, their senses, and the victory,
unquestionably the most nearly complete and the most decisive
ever gained by a British fleet, was rewarded, in the person of
the commanding officer, with honors less than those bestowed for
St. Vincent and Camperdown. Nelson was advanced to the lowest
rank of the peerage, as Baron Nelson of the Nile. “In
congratulating your Lordship on this high distinction,” wrote the
First Lord, “I have particular pleasure in remarking, that it is
the highest honour that has ever been conferred on an officer of
your standing,[68] in the Service, and who was not a
commander-in-chief; and the addition [of the Nile] to the Title
is meant more especially to mark the occasion on which it was
granted, which, however, without any such precaution, is
certainly of a nature never to be forgotten.” His Lordship’s
sense of humor must a little have failed him, when he penned the
platitude of the last few words.

To the sharp criticism
passed in the House of Commons on the smallness of the
recognition, the Prime Minister replied that Nelson’s glory did
not depend upon the rank to which he might be raised in the
peerage; a truism too palpable and inapplicable for serious
utterance, the question before the House being, not the measure
of Nelson’s glory, but that of the national acknowledgment. As
Hood justly said, “All remunerations should be proportionate to
the service done to the public;” and if that cannot always be
attained absolutely, without exhausting the powers of the
State,[69] there should at least
be some proportion between the rewards themselves, extended to
individuals, and the particular services. But even were the
defence of the Ministers technically perfect, it would have been
pleasanter to see them a little blinded by such an achievement.
Once in a way, under some provocations, it is refreshing to see
men able even to make fools of themselves.

Nelson made to the First Lord’s letter a reply that was
dignified and yet measured, to a degree unusual to him,
contrasting singularly with his vehement reclamations for others
after Copenhagen. Without semblance of complaint, he allowed
plainly to appear between the lines his own sense that the reward
was not proportionate to the service done. “I have received your
Lordship’s letter communicating to me the Title his Majesty has
been graciously pleased to confer upon me—an Honour, your
Lordship is pleased to say, the highest that has ever been
conferred on an officer of my standing who was not a
Commander-in-Chief. I receive as I ought what the goodness of our
Sovereign, and not my deserts, is pleased to bestow; but great
and unexampled as this honour may be to one of my standing, yet I
own I feel a higher one in the unbounded confidence of the King, your
Lordship, and the whole World, in my exertions. Even at the
bitter moment of my return to Syracuse, your Lordship is not
insensible of the great difficulties I had to encounter in not
being a Commander-in-Chief. The only happy moment I felt was in
the view of the French; then I knew that all my sufferings would
soon be at an end.” To Berry he wrote: “As to both our Honours,
it is a proof how much a battle fought near England is prized to
one fought at a great distance.”

Whatever was defective in the formal recognition of his own
government was abundantly supplied by the tributes which flowed
from other quarters, so various, that his own phrase, “the whole
world,” is scarcely an exaggeration to apply to them. The Czar,
the Sultan, the Kings of Sardinia and of the Two Sicilies, sent
messages of congratulation and rich presents; the Czar
accompanying his with an autograph letter. The Houses of
Parliament voted their thanks and a pension of £2,000 a
year. The East India Company acknowledged the security gained for
their Indian possessions by a gift of £10,000, £2,000
of which he, with his wonted generosity, divided at once among
his father and family, most of whom were not in prosperous
circumstances. Other corporations took appropriate notice of the
great event; instances so far apart as the cities of London and
Palermo, and the Island of Zante, showing how wide-spread was the
sense of relief. Not least gratifying to him, with his sensitive
appreciation of friendship and susceptibility to flattery, must
have been the numerous letters of congratulation he received from
friends in and out of the service. The three great
admirals,—Lords Howe, Hood, and St. Vincent,—the
leaders of the Navy in rank and distinguished service, wrote to
him in the strongest terms of admiration. The two last styled the
battle the greatest achievement that History could produce; while
Howe’s language, if more measured, was so only because, like himself, it
was more precise in characterizing the special merits of the
action, and was therefore acknowledged by Nelson with particular
expressions of pleasure.

Besides the honors bestowed upon the commander of the
squadron, and the comprehensive vote of thanks usual on such
occasions, a gold medal commemorative of the battle was given to
the admiral and to each of the captains present. The First Lord
also wrote that the first-lieutenants of the ships engaged would
be promoted at once. The word “engaged” caught Nelson’s
attention, as apparently intended to exclude the lieutenant of
the “Culloden,” Troubridge’s unlucky ship. “For Heaven’s sake,
for my sake,” he wrote to St. Vincent, “if this is so, get it
altered. Our dear friend Troubridge has suffered enough. His
sufferings were in every respect more than any of us. He deserves
every reward which a grateful Country can bestow on the most
meritorious sea-officer of his standing in the service. I have
felt his worth every hour of my command.” “I well know, he is my
superior,” he said on another occasion; “and I so often want his
advice and assistance. I have experienced the ability and
activity of his mind and body: it was Troubridge that equipped
the squadron so soon at Syracuse—it was he that exerted
himself for me after the action—it was Troubridge who saved
the “Culloden,” when none that I know in the service would have
attempted it—it was Troubridge whom I left as myself at
Naples to watch movements—he is, as a friend and an
officer, a nonpareil!” His entreaties prevailed so far
that the officer in question received his promotion, not with the
others, but immediately after them; a distinction which
Troubridge bewailed bitterly, as a reflection upon himself and
his ship.

On the 9th of August, Nelson sent a lieutenant to
Alexandretta, on the northern coast of Syria, to make his way
overland, by way of Aleppo, to India, with despatches to the Governor of Bombay. Resuming
briefly the events of the past months, and the numbers and
character of the French army in Egypt, he expresses the hope that
special care will be exercised against the departure of ships
from India, to convey this huge force thither by the Red Sea. On
the side of the Mediterranean, their fate is settled by the
recent victory. They can receive nothing from France; they cannot
advance freely into Syria, as water transport is essential for
much of their equipment; even in Egypt itself they are hampered
by the difficulties of communication—on land by the
guerilla hostility of the natives, and now on the water through
his own presence and control. The Nile, through its Rosetta
mouth, had been heretofore the easiest communication between
Cairo and Alexandria. The garrison of the latter depended largely
for daily bread upon this route, now closed by the fleet in
Aboukir Bay. By land, nothing short of a regiment could pass over
ground where, even before the battle, the French watering-parties
from the ships had to be protected by heavy armed bodies. He
intended, therefore, to remain where he was as long as possible.
“If my letter is not so correct as might be expected,” he
concludes, “I trust for your excuse, when I tell you that my
brain is so shook with the wounds in my head, that I am sensible
I am not always so clear as could be wished; but whilst a ray of
reason remains, my heart and my head shall ever be exerted for
the benefit of our King and Country.”

It may be added here, that the scar left by this wound seems
to have been the cause of Nelson’s hair being trained down upon
his forehead, during the later years of his life. Prior to that
it was brushed well off and up, as may be seen in the portrait by
Abbott, painted during his stay in England, while recovering from
the loss of his arm. After his death, a young officer of the
“Victory,” who had cut off some locks for those who wished such a
remembrance of their friend, speaks of “the hair that used to
hang over his forehead, near
the wound that he received at the Battle of the Nile.”

The perception of his control over the communications from
Rosetta to Alexandria dawned rather late upon Nelson, for on the
5th of August he had announced his purpose of starting down the
Mediterranean on the 19th. This he postponed afterwards to the
first part of September, and again for as long as possible. While
in this intention, most secret and urgent orders came on the 15th
from St. Vincent, to return to the westward with his command, and
to co-operate with an expedition planned against Minorca. Six
prizes, with seven of the British ships-of-the-line, had started
on the 14th for Gibraltar, under the command of Sir James
Saumarez. The three remaining prizes were burned, and hasty
temporary repairs, adequate only for a summer voyage, were put
upon the “Vanguard,” “Culloden,” and “Alexander,” the three most
defective ships of his fleet. On the 19th he sailed with these
three for Naples, which he had from the first intended to visit,
in order to give them the complete overhauling they imperatively
needed. On and after the 13th of August several frigates had
joined him. Three of these, with three ships-of-the-line, were
left with Captain Hood, to conduct the blockade of Alexandria,
and to suppress the enemy’s communications by water along the
coasts of Egypt and Syria.

FOOTNOTES:

[60] The
author is indebted to the present Lord De Saumarez for a copy
of the opinion of Sir James Saumarez, written on board the
“Vanguard” at this meeting:—

“The French fleet having left Malta six days ago, had
their destination been the Island of Sicily there is reason
to presume we should have obtained information of it
yesterday off Syracuse, or the day before in coming through
the Pharo of Messina—under all circumstances I think it
most conducive to the good of His Majesty’s service to make
the best of our way for Alexandria, as the only means of
saving our possessions in India, should the French armament
be destined for that country.

“Vanguard, at sea, 22d June 1798. JAMES SAUMAREZ.”

[61] Clarke
and M’Arthur’s Life of Nelson, vol. ii. p. 100.

[62] That
is, counting from May 19, when Bonaparte left Toulon, to June
7, when Troubridge’s squadron joined, and pursuit began.

[63] Nelson
to Lord Howe.

[64] G.
Lathom Browne’s Life of Nelson, p. 198.

[65] An
interesting example of the illuminating effect of a sound
maxim upon different phases of a man’s life and actions, and
one illustrative of the many-sidedness of this motto of
Nelson’s, occurs later in his career, and not long before his
death. When the frigates “Phoebe” and “Amazon” were ordered
to cruise before Toulon in October, 1804, “Lord Nelson gave
Captains Capel and Parker several injunctions, in case they
should get an opportunity of attacking two of the French
frigates, which now got under way more frequently. The
principal one was, that they should not each single out and
attack an opponent, but ‘that both should endeavour together
to take one frigate; if successful, chase the other; but if
you do not take the second, still you have won a victory, and
your country will gain a frigate.'” (Phillimore’s Last of
Nelson’s Captains, p. 122.) When summarized, this again
is—Victory first; afterwards the results, as
circumstances may permit.

[66]
Author’s italics.

[67]
Author’s italics.

[68] “Rank”
doubtless is meant by this singularly ill-chosen word.

[69] As
General Sherman justly asked, “What reward adequate to the
service, could the United States have given Grant for the
Vicksburg campaign?”


CHAPTER XI.

NELSON’S RETURN FROM EGYPT TO
NAPLES.—MEETING WITH LADY HAMILTON.—ASSOCIATION WITH
THE COURT OF NAPLES.—WAR BETWEEN NAPLES AND
FRANCE.—DEFEAT OF THE NEAPOLITANS.—FLIGHT OF THE
COURT TO PALERMO.

SEPTEMBER-DECEMBER, 1798. AGE, 40.

The voyage of Nelson’s small division from Aboukir Bay to
Naples occupied between four and five weeks, owing partly to
light and contrary winds, and partly to the dull sailing of the
“Culloden,” which had a sail secured under her bottom to lessen
the dangerous leak caused by her grounding on the night of the
battle. This otherwise unwelcome delay procured for Nelson a
period of salutary, though enforced, repose, which the nature of
his injuries made especially desirable. His mind, indeed, did not
cease to work, but it was free from harassment; and the obvious
impossibility of doing anything, save accept the present
easy-going situation, contributed strongly to the quietness upon
which restoration depended. Nor were there wanting matters of
daily interest to prevent an excess of monotony. Now that
frigates were no longer so vitally necessary, they and other
light cruisers turned up with amusing frequency, bringing
information, and being again despatched hither and yonder with
letters from the admiral, which reflected instinctively his
personal moods, and his active concern in the future military
operations.

The distress from his head continued for some time with little
abatement, and naturally much affected his tone of mind. At the
first he spoke of his speedy return to England as inevitable, nor did the prospect occasion
the discouragement which he had experienced after the loss of his
arm; a symptom which had shown the moral effect of failure upon a
sensitive and ambitious temperament. “My head is ready to split,”
he had written to St. Vincent before starting, “and I am always
so sick; in short, if there be no fracture, my head is severely
shaken.” A fortnight after leaving the bay, he writes him again:
“I know I ought to give up for a little while; my head is
splitting at this moment;” and Nicolas remarks that the letter
bears evident marks of suffering, three attempts being made to
spell the word “splitting.” Yet by this time the pain had become
at least intermittent, for Saumarez, whose squadron fell in with
the admiral’s division several times, notes that on the 26th of
August he spent half an hour on board the flagship, and found him
in perfect health; and on the 7th of September Nelson himself
writes to the British minister at Florence that he felt so much
recovered, it was probable he would not go home for the present.
A few days later he wrote to Hood, off Alexandria, that he relied
upon the thoroughness of the blockade to complete the destruction
of the French army. “I shall not go home,” he added, “until this
is effected, and the islands of Malta, Corfu, &c.,
retaken.”

It is to the furtherance of these objects, all closely allied,
and in his apprehension mutually dependent, that his occasional
letters are directed. His sphere of operations he plainly
conceives to be from Malta, eastward, to Syria inclusive. “I
detest this voyage to Naples,” he wrote to St. Vincent, two days
before reaching the port. “Nothing but absolute necessity could
force me to the measure. Syracuse in future, whilst my operations
lie on the eastern side of Sicily, is my port, where every
refreshment may be had for a fleet.” The present necessity was
that of refit and repair, to which Syracuse was inadequate. “For
myself,” he sent word to Sir William Hamilton, “I hope not to be
more than four or five days
at Naples, for these times are not for idleness.” Not long after
his arrival this conviction as to the movements requiring his
personal presence underwent an entire change; and thenceforth,
till he left for England two years later, it was only the
presence of clear emergency, appealing to his martial instincts
and calling forth the sense of duty which lay at the root of his
character, that could persuade him his proper place was elsewhere
than at the Court of Naples. It is only fair to add that, upon
the receipt of the news of his great victory, the Admiralty
designated to St. Vincent, as first in order among the cares of
the squadron within the Mediterranean, “the protection of the
coasts of Sicily, Naples, and the Adriatic, and, in the event of
war being renewed in Italy, an active co-operation with the
Austrian and Neapolitan armies.” Long before these instructions
were received, the very day indeed that they were written, Nelson
had become urgently instrumental in precipitating Naples into
war. Next in order of interest, by the Admiralty’s letters, were,
successively, the isolation of Egypt and of Malta, and
co-operation with the Russian and Turkish squadrons which, it was
expected, would be sent into the Archipelago, and which actually
did attack and capture Corfu. The letter thus summarized may be
taken to indicate the general extent of Nelson’s charge during
the two following years.

It may be said, then, without error, that Nelson’s opinion as
to the direction of his personal supervision underwent a decisive
change after his arrival in Naples. Before it, he is urgent with
that Court to support with active naval assistance the operations
against Malta, and to send bomb-vessels, the absence of which he
continually deplores, to shell the transports in the harbor of
Alexandria. He hopes, indeed, to find on his arrival that the
Emperor and many other powers are at war with the French, but his
attention is concentrated upon Bonaparte’s army. To the British minister in Turkey he is yet
more insistent as to what the Sultan should undertake. If he will
but send a few ships-of-the-line, and some bombs, he will destroy
all their transports in Alexandria; and an army of ten thousand
men may retake Alexandria immediately, as the French have only
four thousand men in it. Subsequent events showed this forecast
of Nelson’s to be as erroneous as those of Napoleon were at times
in regard to naval prospects. “General Bonaparte,” he continues,
“only wants a communication opened by sea, to march into Syria,
that the transports with stores, &c., for the army, may go
alongshore with him.” This he had learned from French officers
who were prisoners on board, and we know it corresponded with the
facts. “If the Sultan will not send anything, he will lose
Syria.” “Naples,” he tells St Vincent, “is saved in spite of
herself. They have evidently broken their treaty with France, and
yet are afraid to assist in finishing the vast armament of the
French. Four hours with bomb vessels, would set all in a blaze,
and we know what an army is without stores.” This anticipation
also proved deceptive; but the expressions quoted are fair
examples of the general tenor of his letters between Aboukir and
Naples, and show his feeling that the important points of his
command lay to the east of Sicily.

The same tendency was shown upon the appearance of a
Portuguese squadron of four ships-of-the-line, which entered the
Mediterranean in July with orders to place themselves under his
command. He first learned the fact upon this passage, and at once
sent a frigate to Alexandria to beg the Portuguese admiral, the
Marquis de Niza, to assume the blockade, as the most important
service to be rendered the common cause. When the frigate reached
its destination, Niza had come and gone, and Nelson then headed
him off at the Strait of Messina, on his way to Naples, and sent
him to blockade Malta. It may be added that this squadron remained under his command
until December, 1799, and was of substantial utility in the
various operations. Nelson professed no great confidence in its
efficiency, which was not subjected to the severest tests; but he
made a handsome acknowledgment to its commander when it was
recalled to Lisbon.

On the 22d of September the flagship anchored at Naples. On
the 15th her foremast had been carried away in a squall, and the
“poor wretched Vanguard,” as Nelson called her, having to be
towed by a frigate, her two crippled consorts preceded her
arrival by six days. The news of the victory had been brought
three weeks before by the “Mutine,” on the 1st of September. The
Court party had gone wild with joy, in which the populace,
naturally hostile to the French, had joined with southern
vivacity of expression. Captain Capel, who commanded the brig,
with Lieutenant Hoste, who was to succeed him when he departed
with the despatches for England, had been at once taken to Court
and presented. When they left the palace they were met by Lady
Hamilton, who made them get into her carriage, and with
characteristic bad taste and love of notoriety paraded them until
dark through the streets of this neutral capital, she wearing a
bandeau round her forehead with the words, “Nelson and Victory.”
“The populace saw and understood what it meant,” wrote Hoste,
“and ‘Viva Nelson!’ resounded through the streets. You can have
no idea of the rejoicings that were made throughout Naples.
Bonfires and illuminations all over the town; indeed, it would
require an abler pen than I am master of to give you any account
but what will fall infinitely short of what was the case.”

Emma, Lady Hamilton Emma, Lady
Hamilton

By Nelson’s orders the “Mutine” sailed in a few days to meet
him with despatches, and on the 14th of September joined the
division off Stromboli. With more important information, and
letters from persons of greater consequence, she had brought also
one from Lady Hamilton, giving a vivid picture of the general joy, and in
particular an account of the Queen’s state of mind, so highly
colored and detailed that Nelson could only hope he might not be
witness to a renewal of it, but which so impressed him that he
quoted it at length to Lady Nelson. When the “Vanguard”
approached the town, crowds of boats went out to meet her, and
His Sicilian Majesty himself came on board when she was still a
league from the anchorage. He had been preceded by the British
ambassador with Lady Hamilton. The latter, having had only three
weeks to recover from the first shock of the news, was greatly
overcome, and dropped her lovely face and by no means slender
figure into the arms of the admiral, who, on his part, could
scarcely fail to be struck with the pose of one whose attitudes
compelled the admiration of the most exacting critics. “The scene
in the boat was terribly affecting,” he wrote to his wife. “Up
flew her ladyship, and exclaiming, ‘O God, is it possible?’ she
fell into my arm more dead than alive. Tears, however, soon set
matters to rights.”

This was the beginning of an intimacy destined, in the end, to
affect profoundly and unhappily the future of Nelson. Although
Sir William Hamilton, in his own congratulatory letter by the
“Mutine,” called him “our bosom friend,” they do not seem to have
met since the summer of 1793, when the young captain carried
Hood’s despatches from Toulon to Naples; and Nelson, while
acknowledging on the present occasion the kindness of an
invitation to take up his quarters at the embassy, had expressed
a preference for rooms at a hotel, on account of the business to
be transacted. This reluctance, however, was easily and properly
overruled, and immediately after anchoring he went to live at the
ambassador’s house, which, under the management of the celebrated
woman who presided there, became the social centre of the
welcomes lavished not only upon himself, but upon all the
officers of the ships.

Emma, Lady Hamilton, the
second wife of Sir William, was at this time thirty-three years
old, her husband being sixty-eight. Her name, when first entering
the world, was Amy Lyon. Born in Cheshire of extremely poor
parents, in the humblest walk of life, she had found her way up
to London, while yet little more than a child, and there, having
a beautiful face, much natural charm of manner and disposition,
utterly inexperienced, and with scarcely any moral
standards,—of which her life throughout shows but little
trace,—she was speedily ruined, fell so far, in fact, that
even with all her attractions it seemed doubtful whether any man
would own himself responsible for her condition, or befriend her.
In these circumstances, when not yet seventeen, she was taken up
by a nephew of Sir William Hamilton, Mr. Charles Greville, who
recognized not merely her superficial loveliness, but something
of the mental and moral traits underlying it, which promised a
capacity for development into an interesting and affectionate
household companion. Upon her promises of amendment, in the
matter of future relations with men, and of submission to his
guidance and wishes in the general conduct of her life, he took
her in charge, and the two lived together for nearly four
years.

Greville bestowed a good deal of pains upon her training, and
was rewarded, not only by gratitude and careful compliance with
his directions, but by her sincere and devoted affection. The
girl became heartily and fondly in love with him, finding both
contentment and happiness in the simply ordered home provided for
her. Her education, which hitherto was of the smallest, received
attention,—her letters showing a very great improvement
both in spelling and mode of expression by the end of their
association. On the moral side, of course, there was not much
development to be expected from one whose standards, with less
excuse, were in no way better than her own. On this side
Greville’s teaching was purely utilitarian. Her position was considered as a
calling,—success in which demanded certain proprieties and
accomplishments, only to be attained by the practice of habitual
self-control, alike in doing and in not doing.

The future Lady Hamilton was affectionate and impulsive,
good-humored, with generous instincts and a quick temper; but she
was also ambitious and exceptionally clever. She loved Greville
warmly; but she took to heart the hard truths of his teachings,
and they sank deep in a congenial soil. Under the influence of
the two motives, she applied herself to gain, and did gain, a
certain degree of external niceness and self-control. Her
affection for Greville made her willing, for his sake, because he
was not rich, to live quietly, to accept modest surroundings, and
to discard whatever was coarse in associates, or unbecoming in
her own person or conduct. He, while relaxing none of his
requirements, repaid her with courtesy and increasing admiration,
than which nothing was dearer to her; for, if not appreciative of
the satisfaction of self-respect, she was keenly alive to the
delights of homage from others, though extorted by purely
adventitious qualities. Glory was to her more than honor. This
love of admiration, fostered, yet pruned, by Greville’s shrewd
precepts, was her dominant trait. To its gratification her
singular personal advantages contributed, and they were
powerfully supported by an unusual faculty for assuming a part,
for entering into a character and representing its external
traits. Thus gifted by nature, and swayed by vanity, her
development was for the time regulated and chastened by the
disinterestedness of her passion for her lover. Her worse
qualities were momentarily kept in abeyance. Naturally lovable,
not only in exterior but in temperament, she became more and more
attractive. “Consider,” wrote Greville, referring to her
surroundings before she passed into his hands, “what a charming
creature she would have been, if she had been blessed with the
advantages of an early
education, and had not been spoilt by the indulgence of every
caprice.”

Unfortunately the restraining influence, probably ephemeral in
any event, was about to be rudely removed, permitting to flourish
in unrestrained vigor the natural tendency to compel admiration
and secure advantage by the spell of physical beauty, and by the
exertion of natural aptitudes for pleasing in the only path to
success open to her. In 1782 Hamilton’s first wife died, and in
1784 he came to England on leave. There he met Amy Lyon, now
known as Emma Hart, in the house provided for her by Greville.
His admiration of her was extreme, and its tendency was not
misunderstood by her. He returned to his post at Naples at the
end of the year. In the course of 1785 Greville, who was now in
his thirty-sixth year, decided that the condition of his fortune
made it imperative for him to marry, and that as a first step
thereto he must break with Emma Hart. Hamilton’s inclination for
her provided a ready means for so doing, so far as the two men
were concerned; but her concurrence was not sure. After some
correspondence, it was arranged that she should go to Naples in
the spring of 1786, to live there under Hamilton’s care, with the
expectation on her part that Greville would join her a few months
later. Placed as she then would be, it was probable that she
would eventually accept the offers made her; though it would be
less than just to either Greville or Hamilton, to allow the
impression that they did not intend to provide sufficiently for
her needs, whatever her decision.

In this way she left England in the spring of 1786, reaching
Naples on the 26th of April. When the poor girl, after many of
her letters to her lover remained unanswered, fully realized,
that the separation was final, her grief was extreme, and found
utterance in words of tenderness and desolation, which, however
undisciplined in expression, are marked by genuine pathos. But
anger struggled with sorrow
for the mastery in her soul. She was too keen-witted not to have
had an inkling of the possible outcome of her departure from
England, and of the doubtful position she was occupying at
Naples; but her wishes had made her willingly deaf to any false
ring in the assurances given her by Greville, and she resented
not only the abandonment, but the deceit which she, justly or
unjustly, conceived to have been practised, while her womanliness
revolted from the cold-blooded advice given by him to accept the
situation. The conflict was so sharp that for a time both he and
Hamilton expected she would return to England; but Greville had
not labored in vain at what he was pleased to consider her
education. By the end of the year she was addressing Hamilton in
words of very fairly assumed affection, but not until she had
written to Greville, with a certain haughty desperation, “If you
affront me, I will make him marry me.” The threat was two-edged,
for Hamilton intended Greville to be his heir; but the latter
probably gave little heed to a contingency he must have thought
very unlikely for a man of fifty-six, who had passed his life in
the world, and held Hamilton’s public position.

To effect this, however, Emma Hart now bent her personal
charms, strong purpose, and the worldly wisdom with which
Greville had taught her to assure her hold upon a man. Love, in
its unselfishness, passed out of her life with Greville. Other
men might find her pliant, pleasing, seductive; he alone knew her
as disinterested. She followed out her design with a patience,
astuteness, and consistency which attest the strength of her
resolution, and her acute intellectual perception of the
advantages at her disposal. Ambition, a natural trait with her,
had been trained to self-control, in order to compass a lowly,
colorless success. Unlooked-for opportunity now held before her
eyes, distant and difficult of attainment, but not impossible, a
position of assured safety, luxury, and prominence, which appealed powerfully to the love of
pleasure, still dormant, and to the love of conspicuousness,
which became the two most noticeable features of her
character.

With all her natural advantages, however, the way was hard and
long. She had to become indispensable to Hamilton, and at the
same time, and by the same methods, an object the more desirable
to him because of her evident attractiveness to others. Above
all, she had to contend with her own temper, naturally lively and
prone to bursts of anger, which the prolonged suspense of the
struggle, acting upon a woman’s nerves, tended peculiarly to
exasperate. Hamilton was of an age when he might be enslaved by
fondness, but not constrained by strength of passion to endure
indefinitely household tempests, much less to perpetuate them
upon himself by lasting bonds. In all this Emma Hart showed
herself fully equal to the task. Tenderly affectionate to him,
except when carried away by the fits of irritability which both
he and Greville had occasion to observe, she complied readily
with all his wishes, and followed out with extraordinary
assiduity his plans for her improvement in education and in
accomplishments. The society which gathered round them was, of
course, almost wholly of men, who one and all prostrated
themselves before her beauty and cleverness, with the same
unanimity of submission as did the officers of Nelson’s division
after the Battle of the Nile. But, while giving free rein to
coquetry, and revelling in admiration, she afforded no ground for
scandal to the world, or dissatisfaction to Hamilton. In the
attitude of outsiders towards her, he had reason to see only the
general testimony to her charms and to his own good fortune. At
the end of 1787 he wrote to Greville: “I can assure you her
behaviour is such as has acquired her many sensible admirers, and
we have a good man society, and all the female nobility, with the
queen at their head, show her every distant civility.”

Thus she persisted, keeping her beauty, and growing in
mental acquirements and
accomplishments, but making little apparent headway towards the
great object of her ambition. “I fear,” wrote Hamilton towards
the middle of 1789, when she had been three years with him, “her
views are beyond what I can bring myself to execute; and that
when her hopes on that point are over, she will make herself and
me unhappy. Hitherto her behaviour is irreproachable, but her
temper, as you must know, unequal.” He underrated her
perseverance, and exaggerated his own strength of reluctance,
innate and acquired. Impossible as it would seem, with his
antecedents and with hers, his friends and acquaintances became
alarmed for the result, and not without cause. “Her influence
over him exceeds all belief,” wrote a mutual friend to Greville
in March, 1791. “His attachment exceeds admiration, it is perfect
dotage.” Shortly after this letter was written the two went to
England, and there they were married on the 6th of September,
1791. By the end of the year they were back in Naples, and did
not again leave Italy up to the time of Nelson’s arrival in
1798.

Lady Hamilton did not abuse the security of the place she had
won with so much pains, nor on the other hand did her ambition
and love of prominence permit her to settle down to inert
enjoyment of it. The careful self-restraint with which she had
observed the proprieties of her former false position facilitated
the disappearance of prejudices naturally arising from it. Many
English ladies of rank, passing through Naples, visited her, and
those who refused to ignore the past of the woman, in the
position of the British minister’s wife, were by some sharply
criticised. “She has had a difficult part to act,” wrote
Hamilton, six months after their return, “and has succeeded
wonderfully, having gained, by having no pretensions, the
thorough approbation of all the English ladies. The Queen of
Naples was very kind to her on our return, and treats her like
any other travelling lady of distinction; in short, we are very
comfortably situated here.”
“We dined yesterday with Sir William and Lady Hamilton,” wrote
Lady Malmesbury, whose husband was among the most distinguished
diplomatists of the day. “She really behaves as well as possible,
and quite wonderfully, considering her origin and education.”

This last phrase, used at the culmination of Lady Hamilton’s
good fortune and personal advance, was wholly good-natured; but
it sums up the best of the not very good that can be said of her
during the height of her prosperity, and in later years.
Although, as has been remarked, she did not at this time abuse
the security which as a wife she had attained,—for policy
too clearly dictated the continuance of her previous
circumspection,—the necessity for strenuous watchfulness,
exertion, and self-restraint, in order to reach a distant goal,
no longer existed; and, although a woman of many amiable and
generous impulses, she had not a shred of principle to take the
place of the motive of self-interest, which hitherto had been so
peremptory in its exactions. What she was in delicacy in 1791,
that she remained in 1796,—five years after the
disappearance of her social disabilities; a pretty fair proof
that what she possessed of it was but skin deep, the result of a
diligent observance of Greville’s proprieties, for her personal
advantage, not the token of a noble inner spirit struggling from
excusable defilement to the light. “She does the honours of the
house with great attention and desire to please,” wrote
Greville’s correspondent of 1791, before quoted, “but wants a
little refinement of manners, in which, in the course of six
years, I wonder she has not made greater progress.” “She is all
Nature and yet all Art,” said Sir Gilbert Elliot, in 1796; “that
is to say, her manners are perfectly unpolished, of course very
easy, though not with the ease of good breeding, but of a
barmaid; excessively good humoured, and wishing to please and be
admired by all ages and sorts of persons that come in her way; but besides considerable
natural understanding, she has acquired, since her marriage, some
knowledge of history and of the arts, and one wonders at the
application and pains she has taken to make herself what she is.
With men her language and conversation are exaggerations of
anything I ever heard anywhere; and I was wonderfully struck with
these inveterate remains of her origin, though the impression was
very much weakened by seeing the other ladies of Naples.” “I
thought her a very handsome, vulgar woman,” curtly commented the
lieutenant of a frigate which visited Naples in the summer of
1798, while hunting for Nelson in the game of cross-purposes that
preceded the Nile.[70] Allowing for difference of observers, it is
plain that the Lady Hamilton whom Nelson now met, had not
improved in essentials over the Emma Hart of a half-dozen years
before.

Two years afterwards, the verdict of these men was confirmed
by Mrs. St. George,[71] a lady in London society, who viewed her
possibly with something of the repugnant prejudice of a refined
and cultivated woman, yet evidently measured her words calmly,
even in her private journal. “I think her bold, daring, vain even
to folly, and stamped with the manners of her first situation
much more strongly than one would suppose, after having
represented Majesty, and lived in good company fifteen years. Her
dress is frightful. Her waist is absolutely between her
shoulders.” Nelson measured her by a different standard. “In
every point of view,” he tells herself, “from Ambassatrice to the
duties of domestic life, I never saw your equal. That elegance of
manners, accomplishments, and, above all, your goodness of heart,
is unparalleled.” The same lady describes her personal
appearance, at the time when his devotion had reached the height
from which it never declined. “Her figure is colossal, but,
excepting her feet, which are hideous, well shaped. Her bones are large, and she
is exceedingly embonpoint. The shape of all her features
is fine, as is the form of her head, and particularly her ears;
her teeth are a little irregular, but tolerably white; her eyes
light blue, with a brown spot in one, which, though a defect,
takes nothing away from her beauty or expression. Her eyebrows
and hair (which, by the bye, is never clean) are dark, and her
complexion coarse. Her expression is strongly marked, variable,
and interesting; her movements in common life ungraceful; her
voice loud, yet not disagreeable.” Elliot’s briefer mention of
her appearance is at once confirmatory and complementary of that
of Mrs. St. George: “Her person is nothing short of monstrous for
its enormity, and is growing every day. Her face is
beautiful.”

To these opinions it may be not uninteresting to add the
critical estimate of William Beckford, uttered many years later.
Beckford was not an admirable character, far from it; but he had
known good society, and he had cultivated tastes. Nelson accepted
his hospitality, and, with the Hamiltons, spent several days
under his roof, about Christmas time, 1800. In reply to the
question, “Was the second Lady Hamilton a fascinating woman?” he
said, “I never thought her so. She was somewhat masculine, but
symmetrical in figure, so that Sir William called her his
Grecian. She was full in person, not fat, but embonpoint.
Her carriage often majestic, rather than feminine. Not at all
delicate, ill-bred, often very affected, a devil in temper when
set on edge. She had beautiful hair and displayed it. Her
countenance was agreeable,—fine, hardly beautiful, but the
outline excellent. She affected sensibility, but felt
none—was artful; and no wonder, she had been trained in the
Court of Naples—a fine school for an English woman of any
stamp. Nelson was infatuated. She could make him believe
anything, that the profligate queen was a Madonna. He was her
dupe. She never had a child
in her life.”[72] As to this last assertion, Beckford was not
in a position to have personal knowledge.

But along with this native coarseness, which, if not
ineradicable, was never eradicated, she possessed an intuitive
and perfect sense, amounting to genius, for what propriety and
good taste demanded in the presentation of an ideal
part,—the gift of the born actress. Of her powers in this
way the celebrated “Attitudes” were the chief example, and there
is no disagreement among the witnesses, either as to their charm
or as to the entire disappearance of the every-day woman in the
assumed character. “We had the attitudes a night or two ago by
candle light,” wrote Sir Gilbert Elliot in 1796. “They come up to
my expectations fully, which is saying everything. They set Lady
Hamilton in a very different light from any I had seen her in
before; nothing about her, neither her conversation, her manners,
nor figure, announce the very refined taste which she discovers
in this performance, besides the extraordinary talent which is
needed for the execution.” “You never saw anything so charming as
Lady Hamilton’s attitudes,” wrote Lady Malmesbury in 1791. “The
most graceful statues or pictures do not give you an idea of
them.” “It is a beautiful performance,” wrote Mrs. St. George,
who saw her in 1800, when the Hamiltons and Nelson were
travelling on the Continent, “amusing to the most ignorant, and
highly interesting to the lovers of art. It is remarkable that
although coarse and ungraceful in common life, she becomes highly
graceful, and even beautiful, during this performance. It is also
singular that, in spite of the accuracy of her imitation of the
finest ancient draperies, her usual dress is tasteless, vulgar,
loaded and unbecoming.”

The stormy period of the French Revolution, which was about to
burst into universal war at the time she was married, gave Lady
Hamilton another opportunity to come yet more conspicuously before men’s eyes than she had
hitherto done. It is not easy to say what degree of influence she
really attained, or what particular results she may have
effected; but she certainly managed to give herself so much the
air of a person of importance, in the political intrigues of the
day in Naples, as at the least to impose successfully upon a
great many, and to be accepted very much at her own valuation.
The French ambassador, writing to Bonaparte in 1798, says: “If
the preponderance which the French Republic ought to take here,
removed hence Acton and the wife of Hamilton, this country,
without other changes, would be extremely useful for the
execution of all your projects in the Mediterranean;” and Sir
William himself, who should have known, speaks of her activity
and utility,—”for several years the real and only
confidential friend of the Queen of Naples.” Nelson, writing to
the Queen of Naples in 1804, after Hamilton’s death, said: “Your
Majesty well knows that it was her capacity and conduct which
sustained his diplomatic character during the last years in which
he was at Naples.”[73] Certainly, Nelson believed, with all the
blindness of love, whatever his mistress chose to tell him, but
he was not without close personal knowledge of the inside history
of at least two of those last years; for, in 1801, addressing Mr.
Addington, then Prime Minister, he used these words: “Having for
a length of time seen the correspondence both public and private,
from all the Neapolitan ministers to their Government and to the
Queen of Naples, I am perfectly acquainted with the views of the
several Powers.” For her success Lady Hamilton was indebted,
partly to her personal advantages, and partly to her position as
wife of the British minister and chosen friend to the Queen.
Great Britain played a leading part everywhere in the gigantic
struggle throughout the Continent, but to a remote peninsular
kingdom like Naples, protected by its distance from the centres of strife, yet not
wholly inaccessible by land, the chief maritime state was the one
and only sufficient ally. A rude reminder of his exposure to
naval attack had been given to the King of the Two Sicilies, in
1792, by the appearance of a French fleet, which extorted
satisfaction for an alleged insult, by threatening instant
bombardment of his capital.

Sir William Hamilton, who had been minister since 1765, thus
found himself suddenly converted from a dilettante and sportsman,
lounging through life, into a busy diplomat, at the centre of
affairs of critical moment. At sixty-two the change could
scarcely have been welcome to him, but to his beautiful and
ambitious wife the access of importance was sweet, for it led to
a close friendship with the Queen, already disposed to affect
her, even in the notorious position she had held before her
marriage; and the Queen, a daughter of Maria Theresa and sister
to Marie Antoinette, was much more of a man than the King. The
intimacy became the talk of Naples, and the report spread, easily
believed, because in the nature of things very likely, that the
personal relations between the two women cloaked a great deal of
underhand work, such as often accompanies diplomatic
difficulties. Nor did Lady Hamilton lack natural qualifications
for the position into which she undoubtedly wished to thrust
herself. She was a brave, capable, full-blooded, efficient woman,
not to be daunted by fears or scruples; a woman who, if only
nerve and intelligence were required, and if distinction for
herself was at stake, could be fairly depended upon. There was in
her make-up a good deal of pagan virtue. She could appreciate and
admire heroism, and, under the stimulus of excitement, of
self-conscious magnanimity, for the glitter of effective
performance and the applause of onlookers, she was quite capable
of heroic action. It was this daring spirit, coarsely akin to
much that was best in himself, and of which she made proof under
his own eyes, that Nelson recognized; and this, in the thought of the writer, was the
body of truth, from which his enthusiasm, enkindled by her charms
and by her tenderness towards himself, projected such a singular
phantasm of romantic perfections.

Such was the woman, and such the position in the public eye
that she had gained for herself, when to Naples, first in the
European continent, came the news which made Nelson for the
moment the most conspicuous man of the day. He had achieved a
triumph the most startlingly dazzling that had yet been gained,
and over one who up to that time had excelled all other warriors
in the brilliancy and extent of his victories. Bonaparte was not
yet the Napoleon whom history knows, but thus far he had been the
most distinguished child of the Revolution. That Lady Hamilton
then and there formed the purpose of attaching Nelson to her, by
the bonds which have sullied his memory, is most improbable; but
it is in entire keeping with the career and the self-revelations
of the woman that she should, instinctively, if not with
deliberation, have resolved to parade herself in the glare of his
renown, and appear in the foreground upon the stage of his
triumph, the chief dispenser of his praises, the patroness and
proprietor of the hero. The great occasion should shed a glamour
round her, together with him. “Emma’s passion is admiration,”
Greville had written soon after they parted, “and it is capable
of aspiring to any line which would be celebrated, and it would
be indifferent, when on that key, whether she was Lucretia or
Sappho, or Scævola or Regulus; anything grand, masculine or
feminine, she could take up.”

Unhappily, Nelson was not able to stand the heady dose of
flattery administered by a woman of such conspicuous beauty and
consummate art; nor was his taste discriminating enough to
experience any wholesome revolt against the rankness of the
draught she offered him. The quick appreciation of the born
actress, which enabled her when on the stage to clothe herself
with a grace and refinement that dropped away when she left it, conspired with
his simplicity of confidence in others, and his strong tendency
to idealize, to invest her with a character very different from
the true. Not that the Lady Hamilton of reality was utterly
different from the Lady Hamilton of his imagination. That she
ever loved him is doubtful; but there were in her spirit impulses
capable of sympathetic response to his own in his bravest acts,
though not in his noblest motives. It is inconceivable that duty
ever appealed, to her as it did to him, nor could a woman of
innate nobility of character have dragged a man of Nelson’s
masculine renown about England and the Continent, till he was the
mock of all beholders; but on the other hand it never could have
occurred to the energetic, courageous, brilliant Lady Hamilton,
after the lofty deeds and stirring dramatic scenes of St.
Vincent, to beg him, as Lady Nelson did, “to leave boarding to
captains.” Sympathy, not good taste, would have withheld her. In
Lady Nelson’s letters there is evidence enough of a somewhat
colorless womanly affection, but not a thrill of response to the
greatness of her husband’s daring, even when surrounded herself
by the acclamations it called forth.

What Nelson had never yet found in woman Lady Hamilton gave
him,—admiration and appreciation, undisguised and
unmeasured, yet bestowed by one who had the power, by the
admission of even unfriendly critics, of giving a reality and
grace to the part she was performing. He was soon at her feet.
The playful gallantry with which Ball, Elliot, and even old St.
Vincent[74] himself, paid court
to a handsome woman, greedy of homage, became in Nelson a serious
matter. Romantic in temperament, he was all day in flattering
contact with her. Worn out and ill from that “fever of anxiety,”
to use his own words, which he had endured since the middle of
June, she attended and nursed him. “Lady Hamilton,” he exclaimed to Lady Nelson,
with enthusiasm undiscriminating in more ways than one, “is one
of the very best women in this world; she is an honour to her
sex.” A week later he tells her, with an odd collocation of
persons: “My pride is being your husband, the son of my dear
father, and in having Sir William and Lady Hamilton for my
friends. While these approve my conduct, I shall not feel or
regard the envy of thousands.” The matter was passing rapidly
into the platonic stage, in which Sir William was also erelong
assigned an appropriate, if not wholly flattering, position.
“What can I say of hers and Sir William’s attention to me? They
are in fact, with the exception of you and my good father, the
dearest friends I have in this world. I live as Sir William’s son
in the house, and my glory is as dear to them as their own; in
short, I am under such obligations as I can never repay but with
my eternal gratitude.” “Naples is a dangerous place,” he sagely
tells Lord St. Vincent, “and we must keep clear of it. I am
writing opposite Lady Hamilton, therefore you will not be
surprised at the glorious jumble of this letter. Were your
Lordship in my place, I much doubt if you could write so well;
our hearts and our hands must be all in a flutter.” Matters
progressed; within ten days the veteran seaman learned, among
other concerns of more or less official importance, that “Lady
Hamilton is an Angel. She has honoured me by being my
ambassadress to the queen: therefore she has my implicit
confidence and is worthy of it.”

That such intimacy and such relations resulted in no influence
upon the admiral’s public action is not to be believed. That he
consciously perverted his views is improbable, but that he saw
duty under other than normal lights is not only probable, but
evident. His whole emotional nature was stirred as it never had
been. Incipient love and universal admiration had created in him
a tone of mind, and brought to birth feelings, which he had,
seemingly, scarcely known.
“I cannot write a stiff formal public letter,” he tells St.
Vincent effusively. “You must make one or both so. I feel you are
my friend, and my heart yearns to you.” Such extravagance of
expression and relaxation of official tone has no pertinent
cause, and is at least noteworthy. The Court, or rather the Queen
through Lady Hamilton, took possession of him. He became
immediately one of the little coterie centring round Her Majesty,
and he reflected its tone and partisanship, which, fostered
probably in the intimate conversations of the two women, were
readily transmitted to the minister by the wife whom he adored.
The Queen, impetuous, enterprising, and headstrong, like her
mother and sister, moved more by feminine feelings of hatred and
revenge against the French than by well-balanced considerations
of policy, not only favored war, but wished to precipitate the
action of the Emperor by immediately attacking the French in the
Roman territory. The decision and daring of such a course was so
consonant to Nelson’s own temperament that he readily
sympathized; but it is impossible to admit its wisdom, from
either a political or military standpoint. It was an excessively
bad combination, substituting isolated attacks for co-operation,
and risking results upon the chance of prompt support, by a state
which would be offended and embarrassed by the step taken.

Under ordinary conditions Nelson might have seen this, but he
was well handled. Within three days he had been persuaded that
upon his personal presence depended the salvation of Italy. “My
head is quite healed, and, if it were necessary, I could not at
present leave Italy, who looks up to me as, under God, its
Protector.” He continually, by devout recollection of his
indebtedness to God, seeks to keep himself in hand. “I am placed
by Providence in that situation, that all my caution will be
necessary to prevent vanity from showing itself superior to my
gratitude and thankfulness,”—but the current was too
strong for him, and was
swollen to a torrent by the streams of adulation, which from all
quarters flowed in upon a temperament only too disposed to accept
them. “Could I, my dearest Fanny,” he writes to Lady Nelson,
“tell you half the honours which are shown me here, not a ream of
paper would hold it.” A grand ball was given on his birthday,
September 29; and a rostral column was “erected under a
magnificent canopy, never, Lady Hamilton says, to come down while
they remain at Naples.” Within a week the conviction of his own
importance led him to write to Lady Hamilton, evidently for
transmission to the Queen, an opinion, or rather an urgent
expression of advice, that Naples should at once begin war. It is
only conjectural to say that this opinion, which rested on no
adequate knowledge of the strength of the Neapolitan Kingdom, was
elicited by the Queen through Lady Hamilton; but the inference
derives support from the words, “I have read with admiration the
queen’s dignified and incomparable letter of September,
1796,”—two years before. That his views were not the simple
outcome of his own unbiassed study of the situation is evident
enough. “This country, by its system of procrastination, will
ruin itself,” he writes to St. Vincent, the very day after
drawing up the letter in question; “the queen sees it and
thinks”—not as I do, but—”as we do.” That Lady
Hamilton was one of the “we” is plain, for in the postscript to
the letter he says: “Your Ladyship will, I beg, receive this
letter as a preparative for Sir William Hamilton, to whom
I am writing, with all respect, the firm and unalterable opinion
of a British admiral,” etc. Certainly these words—taken
with those already quoted, and written just a week afterwards,
“Lady Hamilton has been my ambassadress to the
queen”—indicate that she was the intermediary between
Nelson and the Court, as well as between him and her husband.

There is no record of any official request for this
unofficial and irregular
communication of the opinion of a British admiral; and, of
course, when a man has allowed himself, unasked, though not
unprompted, to press such a line of action, he has bound himself
personally, and embarrassed himself officially, in case it turns
out badly. Nelson very soon, within a fortnight, had to realize
this, in the urgent entreaties of the Court not to forsake them;
and to see reason for thinking “that a strong wish for our
squadron’s being on the Coast of Naples is, that in case of any
mishap, that their Majesties think their persons much safer under
the protection of the British flag than under any other;” that
is—than under their own. They could not trust their own
people; they could not, as the event proved, trust their army in
the field; and the veteran Neapolitan naval officer, Caracciolo,
whether he deserved confidence or not, was stung to the quick
when, in the event, they sought refuge with a foreign admiral
instead of with himself. That Nelson should not have known all
this, ten days after reaching Naples, was pardonable enough, and,
if formally asked for advice without such facts being placed
before him, he could not be responsible for an error thus
arising; but the case is very different when advice is
volunteered. He is more peremptory than the minister himself.
“You will not believe I have said or done anything, without the
approbation of Sir William Hamilton. His Excellency is too good
to them, and the strong language of an English Admiral telling
them plain truths of their miserable system may do good.”

The particular position of Naples relatively to France was
this. French troops had for a year past occupied the Roman
Republic, which had been established by them upon the overthrow
of the Papal Government. Their presence there was regarded by
Nelson as a constant threat to the Two Sicilies, and this to an
extent was true; but rather because of the contagion of
revolutionary ideas than from the military point of view. From
the latter, it should have been obvious to a man like Nelson that the French
must be deterred, under existing conditions, from entering Naples
unprovoked; because the farther they advanced the more exposed
was their army, in case war, which was darkly threatening, should
be renewed in Upper Italy. They dared not, unless by folly, or
because first attacked, prolong their already too extended
ex-centric movement into Lower Italy. This was true, taking
account of Austria only; but now that the British fleet was
released by the entire destruction of the French at the Nile, and
could operate anywhere on the coast, it would be doubly
imprudent; and when the news that it had been done reached Egypt,
Bonaparte, who had himself felt the weight of Naples as a
possible enemy, remote and feeble as she was, exclaimed, “Italy
is lost!” That Naples should co-operate in the general movement
against France was right, although, as Nelson well knew, she had
never dared do so under much more favorable conditions,—a
fact which by itself should have suggested to him caution; but
that she should act alone, with the idea of precipitating war,
refusing to await the moment fixed by the principal states, was
folly. This, however, was the course determined, under the
combined impulse of the Queen, Lady Hamilton, and Nelson; and it
was arranged that, after visiting the blockade off Malta, he
should return to Naples to co-operate in the intended
movement.

On the 15th of October Nelson sailed from Naples for Malta in
the “Vanguard,” with three ships-of-the-line which had lately
joined him. He still felt, with accurate instinct, that Egypt and
the Ionian Islands, with Malta, constituted the more purely
maritime interests, in dealing with which the fleet would most
further the general cause, and he alludes frequently to his wish
to attend to them; but he promised the King that he would be back
in Naples in the first week of November, to support the projected
movement against the French. He remained off Malta, therefore, only one week, during
which adequate arrangements were made for the blockade of the
island, which had been formally proclaimed on the 12th of
October, and was conducted for most of the following year by the
Portuguese squadron; the senior British officer, Captain Ball,
acting ashore with the insurgent Maltese. These had risen against
the French during the summer, and now held them shut up in La
Valetta. The adjacent island of Gozo surrendered to the British
on the 28th. Hood continued in charge off Alexandria with three
ships-of-the-line; while the Ionian Islands were left to
themselves, until a combined Russian and Turkish squadron entered
the Mediterranean a few weeks later.

On the 5th of November Nelson returned to Naples. “I am, I
fear, drawn into a promise that Naples Bay shall never be left
without an English man-of-war. I never intended leaving the coast
of Naples without one; but if I had, who could resist the request
of such a queen?” He could ground much upon the Admiralty’s
orders, given when he was first sent into the Mediterranean, to
protect the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies, and he had understood
that the Emperor also would give his aid, if Naples attacked.
This impression received strength from an Austrian general,
Mack,—then of high reputation, but afterwards better known
by his surrender to Napoleon at Ulm, in 1805,—being sent to
command the Neapolitan army. Sir William Hamilton, however,
writing on the 26th of October, was more accurate in saying that
the Emperor only advised the King “to act openly against the
French at Malta, as he would certainly support him;” for,
Naples having a feudal claim upon the island, action there could
be represented as merely resistance to aggression. In consequence
of this misunderstanding, great confusion ensued in the royal
councils when a courier from Vienna brought word, on the 13th of
November, that that Court wished it left to the French to begin
hostilities; otherwise, it would give no assurance of help.
Nelson was now formally one
of the Council which deliberated upon military operations. In
virtue of this position he spoke out, roughly enough. “I ventured
to tell their Majesties that one of the following things must
happen to the King, and he had his choice,—’Either to
advance, trusting to God for his blessing on a just cause, to die
with l’épée à la main, or remain
quiet and be kicked out of your Kingdoms.'” Thus rudely adjured,
the King decided to be a hero after the pattern of Nelson.

On the 22d of November a summons was sent to the French to
evacuate the Papal States and Malta, and a Neapolitan army
marched upon Rome, commanded by Mack in person. At the same time
Nelson took on board his squadron a corps of five thousand, to
seize Leghorn, the possession of which, with control of the sea,
was not unjustly considered threatening to the communications
between the centre of French power, in Northern Italy, and the
exposed corps at the foot of the peninsula. After landing this
body, Nelson again went to Naples, leaving Troubridge in charge
at Leghorn, with several ships; directing him also to keep
vessels cruising along the Riviera, and before Genoa, to break up
the coastwise traffic, which had resumed great proportions since
the absence of the British from the Mediterranean, and upon which
the French army in Piedmont and Lombardy now greatly
depended.

On the 5th of December the “Vanguard” once more anchored at
Naples. Nelson’s estimate of affairs as he now found them, is
best told in his own words. “The state of this Country is briefly
this: The army is at Rome, Civita Vecchia taken, but in the
Castle of St. Angelo are five hundred French troops. The French
have thirteen thousand troops at a strong post in the Roman
State, called Castellana. General Mack is gone against them with
twenty thousand: the event in my opinion is doubtful, and on it
hangs the immediate fate of Naples. If Mack is defeated, this
country, in fourteen days, is lost; for the Emperor has not yet moved his army, and if the
Emperor will not march, this country has not the power of
resisting the French. But it was not a case of choice, but
necessity, which forced the King of Naples to march out of his
country, and not to wait till the French had collected a force
sufficient to drive him, in a week, out of his kingdom.” It is by
no means so sure that no other course of action had been open,
though Nelson naturally clung to his first opinion. By advancing,
the King gave the French occasion, if they were seeking one; and
the Neapolitan army, which might well have deterred them, as it
had embarrassed even Bonaparte in his time, had its rottenness
revealed as only trial can reveal. When reviewed, it had appeared
to Mack and Nelson a well-equipped force of thirty thousand of
the “finest troops in Europe.” Brought face to face with fifteen
thousand French, in a month it ceased to exist.

Upon Mack’s advance, the French general Championnet had
evacuated Rome, into which the King made a vainglorious triumphal
entry. The French retired to Castellana, followed by the
Neapolitans; but in the campaign that ensued the latter behaved
with disgraceful cowardice. Flying in every direction, with
scarcely any loss in killed, and preceded in their flight by the
King, the whole force retreated in confusion upon the capital.
There revolutionary ideas had spread widely among the upper
classes; and, although the populace both in city and country
remained fanatically loyal, and hostile to the French, the King
and Queen feared to trust their persons to the issue of events.
Powerless through suspicions of those around them, apparently
well founded, and through lack of any instrument with which to
act, now that their army was destroyed, their one wish was to
escape to Palermo.

To do this involved some difficulty, as the mob, like that of
Paris, was bitterly opposed to their sovereign leaving the
capital; but by the management and determination of Nelson, who was greatly helped by the
courage and presence of mind of Lady Hamilton, the royal family
was embarked on board the “Vanguard” on the evening of December
21st. During several previous days treasure to the amount of two
and a half millions sterling was being conveyed secretly to the
ship. “The whole correspondence relative to this important
business,” wrote Nelson to St. Vincent, “was carried on with the
greatest address by Lady Hamilton and the Queen, who being
constantly in the habits of correspondence, no one could
suspect.” On the evening of the 23d the “Vanguard” sailed, and
after a most tempestuous passage reached Palermo on the 26th. The
youngest of the princes, six years old, taken suddenly with
convulsions, died on the way in the arms of Lady Hamilton, whose
womanly helpfulness, as well as her courage, came out strongly in
this trying time. Nelson wrote to St. Vincent: “It is my duty to
tell your Lordship the obligations which the whole royal family
as well as myself are under on this trying occasion to her
Ladyship.” These scenes inevitably deepened the impression she
had already made upon him, which was not to be lessened by her
lapse into feminine weakness when the strain was over. To use her
own words, in a letter to her old lover, Greville, “My dear,
adorable queen and I weep together, and now that is our
onely comfort.” “Our dear Lady Hamilton,” Nelson wrote again a
few days later, “whom to see is to admire, but, to know, are to
be added honour and respect; her head and heart surpass her
beauty, which cannot be equalled by anything I have seen.” Upon
himself the brief emergency and its sharp call to action had had
the usual reviving effect. “Thank God,” he wrote to Spencer, “my
health is better, my mind never firmer, and my heart in the right
trim to comfort, relieve, and protect those who it is my duty to
afford assistance to.”

In Palermo Nelson again lived in the minister’s house, bearing
a large, if not a disproportionate, share of the expenses. When they returned to
England in 1800, Hamilton was £2,000 in his debt. The
intimacy and the manner of life, in the midst of the Neapolitan
court, whose corruptness of manners both Nelson and Troubridge
openly condemned, was already causing scandal, rumors of which
were not long in reaching home. “I am quite concerned,” wrote
Captain Ball to Saumarez, when Nelson was about to quit the
station, “at the many severe paragraphs which have been put in
the newspapers respecting him and Lady Hamilton. I am convinced
that there has not been anything improper between them—his
Lordship could not fail being delighted with her accomplishments
and manners, which are very fascinating.” Lady Nelson, uneasy as
a wife could not fail to be at reports affecting her husband’s
honor, and threatening her own happiness, quickly formed, and for
a time entertained, the thought of joining him on the station;
but, if she broached the idea to Nelson, he certainly discouraged
it. Writing to her on the 10th of April, 1799, he said: “You
would by February have seen how unpleasant it would have been had
you followed any advice, which carried you from England to
a wandering sailor. I could, if you had come, only have
struck my flag, and carried you back again, for it would have
been impossible to have set up an establishment at either Naples
or Palermo.”[75]

The scandal increased apace after his headquarters were fixed
at Palermo. Lady Minto, writing from Vienna to her sister, in
July, 1800, says: “Mr. Rushout and Colonel Rooke,[76] whom I knew in Italy,
are here. Mr. Rushout is at last going home. He escaped from
Naples at the same time as the King did in Nelson’s ship, and
remained six months at Palermo; so I had a great deal of
intelligence concerning the
Hero and his Lady … Nelson and the Hamiltons all lived together
in a house of which he bore the expense, which was enormous, and
every sort of gaming went on half the night. Nelson used to sit
with large parcels of gold before him, and generally go to sleep,
Lady Hamilton taking from the heap without counting, and playing
with his money to the amount of £500 a night. Her rage is
play, and Sir William says when he is dead she will be a beggar.
However, she has about £30,000 worth of diamonds from the
royal family in presents. She sits at the Councils, and rules
everything and everybody.” Some of these statements are probably
beyond the personal knowledge of the narrator, and can only be
accepted as current talk; but others are within the observation
of an eye-witness, evidently thought credible by Lady Minto, who
was a friend to Nelson. Mr. Paget, who succeeded Hamilton as
British minister, mentions the same reports, in his private
letter to Lord Grenville, the Secretary of State for Foreign
Affairs. Hamilton had asked to see his instructions. “I decided
at once not to do so, for he would certainly have been obliged to
show them to Lady Hamilton, who would have conveyed them next
moment to the queen … Lord Nelson’s health is, I fear, sadly
impaired, and I am assured that his fortune is fallen into the
same state, in consequence of great losses which both his
Lordship and Lady Hamilton have sustained at Faro and other games
of hazard.”[77]

The impressions made upon Lord Elgin, who touched at Palermo
on his way to the embassy at Constantinople, are worth quoting;
for there has been much assertion and denial as to what did go on
in that out-of-the-way corner of the world, Lady Hamilton
ascribing the falsehoods, as she claimed they were, to the
Jacobinical tendencies of those who spread them. “During a week’s
stay at Palermo, on my
passage here,” wrote Elgin, “the necessity of a change in our
representative, and in our conduct there, appeared to me most
urgent. You may perhaps know from Lord Grenville how strong my
impression on that subject was.”[78] Troubridge, a pattern of that most faithful
friendship which dares to risk alienation, if it may but save,
wrote urgently to his chief: “Pardon me, my Lord, it is my
sincere esteem for you that makes me mention it. I know you can
have no pleasure sitting up all night at cards; why, then,
sacrifice your health, comfort, purse, ease, everything, to the
customs of a country, where your stay cannot be long? I would
not, my Lord, reside in this country for all Sicily. I trust the
war will soon be over, and deliver us from a nest of everything
that is infamous, and that we may enjoy the smiles of our
countrywomen. Your Lordship is a stranger to half that happens,
or the talk it occasions; if you knew what your friends feel for
you, I am sure you would cut all the nocturnal parties. The
gambling of the people at Palermo is publicly talked of
everywhere. I beseech your Lordship leave off. I wish my pen
could tell you my feelings, I am sure you would oblige me. I
trust your Lordship will pardon me; it is the sincere esteem I
have for you that makes me risk your displeasure.”[79] To this manly appeal
Nelson seems to have made no reply; none at least is quoted.

FOOTNOTES:

[70]
Colburn’s United Service Magazine, 1847, part ii. p. 52.

[71]
Afterwards Mrs. Trench, the mother of Archbishop Trench.

[72]
Beckford’s Memoirs, London, 1859, vol. ii. p. 326.

[73] Compare
an equally strong assertion, Nicolas’s Despatches, vol. vi.
p. 99.

[74] St.
Vincent at this time had not met her, at least as Lady
Hamilton, but they exchanged occasional letters.

[75]
Pettigrew, vol. i. p. 220.

[76] Lord
Minto was at this time ambassador to Vienna. Rushout and
Rooke were men well known on the Continent. Both are
mentioned with some particularity in the Memoirs of Pryse
Lockhart Gordon, another continental rambler.

[77] The
Paget Papers, London, 1896, p. 185.

[78] The
Paget Papers, London, 1896, p. 219.

[79] Clarke
and M’Arthur, vol. ii. p. 355.


CHAPTER XII.

NELSON’S CAREER, AND GENERAL
EVENTS IN THE MEDITERRANEAN AND ITALY, FROM THE OVERTHROW OF THE
ROYAL GOVERNMENT IN NAPLES TO THE INCURSION OF THE FRENCH FLEET
UNDER ADMIRAL BRUIX.

JANUARY-MAY, 1799. AGE, 40.

The four and a half months of unbroken residence in Palermo,
which followed the flight of the Court from Naples, were full of
annoyance and distress to Nelson, independent of, and additional
to, the disquieting struggle between his passion and his
conscience, which had not yet been silenced. The disasters in
Naples continued. The Neapolitan Navy had been left in charge of
one of the Portuguese officers, who soon found himself compelled
to burn the ships-of-the-line, to prevent their falling into the
hands of the revolutionists,—a step for which he was
severely, but apparently unjustly, censured by Nelson. The
peasantry and the lower orders of the city took up arms, under
the guidance of their priests, and for some time sought, with
rude but undisciplined fury, to oppose the advance of the enemy;
but such untrained resistance was futile before the veterans of
France, and on the 23d of January, 1799, Championnet’s troops
entered the city. This was followed by the establishment of the
Parthenopeian Republic, a name which reflected the prevailing
French affectation of antiquity. For all this Nelson blamed the
Emperor, and formed gloomy forebodings. “Had the war commenced in
September or October,” he had written amid the December
disasters, “all Italy would at this moment have been liberated. Six months hence, when
the Neapolitan Republic will be organized, armed, and with its
numerous resources called forth, I will suffer to have my head
cut off, if the Emperor is not only defeated in Italy, but that
he totters on his throne in Vienna.” To this text he stuck. Three
months later, when the preparations of Austria and Russia were
complete, he wrote: “The French have made war upon the Emperor,
and have surprised some of his troops. Serve him right! why did
he not go to war before?” But the rapid, continuous, and
overwhelming successes of the Coalition, between April and
August, showed how untimely had been the step he had urged upon
the King of the Sicilies, disregardful of the needed preparations
and of the most favorable season—February to
August—for operations in Italy. Naples never recovered such
political equilibrium as she had possessed before that
ill-advised advance. In Nelson’s career it, and its reverses,
were to the Battle of the Nile what Teneriffe was to St. Vincent;
and it illustrates the inadequacy to success of merely “going
ahead,” unless both time and method are dictated by that martial
intelligence which Nelson so abundantly possessed, but in this
case failed to use.

Not in Naples only did fortune now administer to him rebuffs,
which seemed singularly to rebuke the change of direction and of
base which he had been persuaded to give to his personal efforts.
Immediately upon his arrival in Palermo, he heard from St.
Vincent that a comparatively junior captain, Sir Sidney Smith,
had been sent out by the Cabinet, bearing, besides his naval
commission from the Admiralty, one from the Foreign Office as
envoy to Turkey, conjointly with his brother, Spencer Smith. This
unusual and somewhat cumbrous arrangement was adopted with the
design that Smith should be senior naval officer in the Levant,
where it was thought his hands would be strengthened by the
diplomatic functions; but the Government’s explanation of its intentions was
so obscure, that St. Vincent understood the new-comer was to be
independent of both himself and Nelson. This impression was
confirmed by a letter from Smith to Hamilton, in which occurred
the words, “Hood naturally falls under my orders when we meet, as
being my junior,” while the general tone was that of one who had
a right, by virtue of his commission alone, to take charge of
such vessels, and to direct such operations, as he found in the
Levant. This impression was fairly deducible from a letter of the
Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs, that Smith forwarded to
Nelson; after which, without seeking an interview, he at once
went on for Constantinople.

Nelson immediately asked to be relieved. “I do feel, for I
am a man
,” he wrote to St. Vincent, “that it is impossible
for me to serve in these seas, with the squadron under a junior
officer. Never, never was I so astonished.” With this private
letter he sent an official application for leave. “The great
anxiety I have undergone during the whole time I have been
honoured with this important command, has much impaired a weak
constitution. And now, finding that much abler officers are
arrived within the district which I had thought under my command,
… and, I flatter myself, having made the British nation and our
gracious Sovereign more beloved and respected than heretofore;
under these circumstances I entreat, that if my health and
uneasiness of mind should not be mended, that I may have your
Lordship’s permission to leave this command to my gallant and
most excellent second in command, Captain Troubridge.” In similar
terms, though more guarded, he wrote to Earl Spencer. At the same
time he took proper steps to prevent the official impropriety,
not to say rudeness, which Smith was about to commit by taking
from Hood his charge, without either the latter or Nelson
receiving personal instructions to surrender it. He sent
Troubridge hastily to Alexandria to take command there, with orders that, upon Smith’s
arrival, he should deliver up the blockade to him, and return to
the westward. “I should hope,” he wrote to Spencer, “that Sir
Sidney Smith will not take any ship from under my command,
without my orders;” but he evidently expected that he would, and
was determined to forestall the possibility of such an
affront.

Nelson’s services had been so eminent, and were at this time
so indispensable, and his exceptions to the manner in which Smith
had been intruded into his command were so well founded, that the
matter was rectified as rapidly as the slow round of
communications in that day would permit. The Admiralty disclaimed
any intention of circumscribing his control in the Mediterranean,
and Smith received peremptory orders from St. Vincent to report
himself to Nelson by letter for orders. The latter of course
carried out the Admiralty’s wishes, by intrusting to Smith the
immediate direction of operations in the Levant, while retaining
in his own hands the general outlines of naval policy. He kept a
very tight rein on Smith, however, and introduced into the
situation some dry humor, unusual with him. The two brothers,
envoys, he addressed jointly, in his official letters, by the
collective term “Your Excellency.” “I beg of your Excellency,” he
says in such a letter, “to forward my letter to Sir Sidney Smith,
Captain of the Tigre. I have this day received letters from Sir
Sidney Smith, in his Ministerial capacity, I believe. I
wish that all Ministerial letters should be written in
your joint names; for it may be difficult for me to distinguish
the Captain of the man-of-war from the Joint Minister, and the
propriety of language in one might be very proper to what it is
in the other.” To the naval captain he writes: “I must
direct you, whenever you have Ministerial affairs to
communicate, that it is done jointly with your respectable
brother, and not mix naval business with the other. I have sent
you my orders, which your
abilities as a sea-officer will lead you to punctually
execute.”

Nelson resented to the end this giving to a junior naval
officer, by a side-wind, an authoritative position in diplomatic
affairs, which, on the naval side, properly belonged to him. “Sir
Sidney should recollect,” he told Earl Spencer, meaning doubtless
that the latter also should recollect, “how I must feel in seeing
him placed in the situation which I thought naturally would fall
to me.” It was a singular step on the part of the Government,
justified neither by general practice, nor by particular ability
on the part of the person chosen; and all Nelson’s care and
decision were insufficient to prevent the consequent evil,
although he was perfectly clear in his intimation to “Your
Excellency,” the joint ministers, that they should “upon all
occasions, arrange plans of operations with me,” and not with
Captain Sir Sidney Smith. Smith was active and fought well; but,
as far as he dared, he did as he pleased in virtue of his
diplomatic commission, looked only to the interests of his own
small part of the field, and, as will appear later, flatly
disobeyed both the spirit and the letter of Nelson’s orders, as
well as the Government’s purpose, concerning the French army in
Egypt. The general sound judgment and diplomatic ability of
Nelson, who was thus superseded, had on the other hand been fully
recognized—formally by the Government, explicitly by St.
Vincent and Minto, both of whom had personal experience of his
conduct in such matters. “What relates to co-operation with the
armies of the allied powers cannot be in better hands than
yours,” wrote the former. “You are as great in the cabinet as on
the ocean, and your whole conduct fills me with admiration and
confidence.” “There is one other point of excellence,” said Minto
in the House of Peers, “to which I must say a single word,
because I am, perhaps, the man in the world who has had the best
opportunity of being acquainted with it. The world knows that Lord
Nelson can fight the battles of his country: but a constant and
confidential correspondence with this great man, for a
considerable portion of time, has taught me, that he is not less
capable of providing for its political interests and honour, on
occasions of great delicacy and embarrassment. In that new
capacity I have witnessed a degree of ability, judgment, temper,
and conciliation, not always allied to the sort of spirit which
without an instant’s hesitation can attack the whole Spanish line
with his single ship.” Of Nelson’s superior fitness in this
respect, the unfortunate choice of Sidney Smith for his anomalous
position was to furnish the Government an additional proof.

It was not in this matter only that maritime affairs in the
East took a turn contrary to Nelson’s wishes. Since he had
persuaded himself that to bolster up the corrupt and tottering
throne of Naples was the most important of his functions, he had
become desirous that the isolation and blockade of the French
army in Egypt,—a factor so decisive by its numbers, its
brilliant efficiency, and the singular genius and renown of its
general and his lieutenants,—should be assumed by some of
the allies of Great Britain, although he was never slow to
express his want of confidence in their navies. He was urgent,
both with the joint ministers and with the representatives of
Russia and Turkey, that the fleets of these two powers should
relieve Hood off Alexandria, in order to strengthen his own hands
on the coast of Italy and off Malta. Neither Russia nor Turkey
was easily to be convinced. Egypt was no affair of the former’s,
except as it concerned the general cause; and from that point of
view it was as much the business of Great Britain, already on the
spot, as it was hers. With twenty thousand troops about to enter
into a campaign in Northern Italy, as allies of Austria, Russia
had undeniable interests there, as well as in the Ionian Islands,
which commanded the entrance to the Adriatic, a sea important to communications
between Austria and Lombardy. The islands also were, in the hands
of France, a threat to the Turkish mainland. It was against
these, therefore, that the Russo-Turkish forces directed their
efforts, greatly to Nelson’s disgust, and there they remained,
chained by the obstinate resistance of Corfu, until the 1st of
March, 1799, when it surrendered. The fifty-gun ship “Leander,”
which had been taken by the French seventy-four
“Généreux,” when carrying Nelson’s despatches after
the Nile, was here recaptured and restored to Great Britain.

Nelson viewed the progress and policy of Russia with a mind
fully imbued with the distrust, which, for the last quarter of a
century, had been supplanting gradually the previous friendly
feeling of Great Britain toward that country. As soon as he heard
of the intention to attack the islands, in November, 1798, he
hurried off Troubridge to anticipate a seizure which he expected
to be more easy than it proved. “You will proceed to sea without
a moment’s loss of time,” his instructions ran, “and make the
best of your way to the Island of Zante; and if the Russians have
not taken possession of that island and Cephalonia, you will send
on shore by the Priest I shall desire to accompany you, my
Declaration. If you can get possession of the islands before
named, you will send my Declaration into the Island of Corfu, and
use your utmost endeavours to get possession of it…. Should the
Russians have taken possession of these Islands and be cruizing
near with the Turkish fleet, you will pay a visit to the Turkish
admiral, and by saluting him (if he consents to return gun for
gun) and every other mark of respect and attention, gain his
confidence. You will judge whether he is of a sufficient rank to
hold a confidential conversation with.” It is evident that
Nelson’s action was precipitated by the news of the Russian
movement, and its tenor dictated by a wish to sow distrust
between Turkey and Russia.
The omission of any mention of a Russian admiral is most
significant. “Captain Troubridge was absolutely under sail,” he
wrote to Spencer Smith, “when I heard with sorrow that the
Russians were there.” His eagerness in the matter is the more
evident, in that he thus detached Troubridge at the moment when
he was about to start for Leghorn, where his trusted subordinate
and his ship would be greatly needed.

“I was in hopes that a part of the united Turkish and Russian
squadron would have gone to Egypt—the first object of the
Ottoman arms,” he tells the Turkish admiral. “Corfu is a
secondary consideration.” To Spencer Smith he writes: “I have had
a long and friendly conference with Kelim Effendi on the conduct
likely to be pursued by the Russian Court towards the
unsuspicious (I fear) and upright Turk. The Porte ought to be
aware of the very great danger at a future day of allowing the
Russians to get footing at Corfu, and I hope they will keep them
in the East. Our ideas have exactly been the same about
Russia…. Surely I had a right to expect that the united fleets
would have taken care of the things east of Candia. I never
wished to have them west of it.” “The Russians seem to me to be
more intent on taking ports in the Mediterranean than destroying
Bonaparte in Egypt.”

It was well known at this time that the Czar was looking
towards Malta and the restoration of the Order of the Knights, of
which he had been elected Grand Master the previous October,
immediately after Bonaparte’s seizure of the island became known.
Nelson held that the King of Naples was the legitimate sovereign,
and he directed Captain Ball, his own representative there, to
have all the Maltese posts and forces fly the Neapolitan flag;
but he, with Hamilton, got a note from the King, promising that
Malta should never be transferred to any other Power without the
consent of England. “Should any Russian ships, or admiral, arrive
off Malta,” he instructed Ball, “you will convince him of the very unhandsome
manner of treating the legitimate sovereign of Malta, by wishing
to see the Russian flag fly in Malta, and also of me, who command
the forces of a Power in such close alliance with the Russian
Emperor, which have been blockading and attacking Malta for near
six months. The Russians shall never take the lead.”

Three weeks later he authorized Ball, with the consent of the
King, to preside over the meetings of the Maltese chiefs, and, by
the desire of his Sicilian Majesty, the British flag was to be
hoisted alongside the Sicilian in every place where the latter
was flown, “side by side, that of England being on the right
hand,” to show that the island was under the special protection
of Great Britain during the war. On the 23d of March he cordially
congratulates the Russian admiral upon the fall of Corfu, news of
which he has just received, and he mentions, meaningly, “The flag
of his Sicilian Majesty, with that of Great Britain, is flying on
all parts of Malta, except the town of Valetta, the inhabitants
of which have, with his Sicilian Majesty’s consent, put
themselves under the protection of Great Britain.” “I attach no
value to it for us,” he said explicitly to the First Lord,
meaning, no doubt, for the purposes of the existing war. This
opinion was perfectly consonant to the secondary importance he
had latterly attributed to the presence of the British in the
Levant, as compared to their duties towards Naples, but though he
reiterated it in the later war, it was with the express
qualification that, for the security of communication with India,
not then in question, the value of the island was
indisputable.

But if, positively, Malta was of little use to
England,—”a useless and enormous expense,” to use his own
words,—yet, negatively, the consequences of its passing
into the hands of a powerful rival were too serious to be
permitted. “Any expense should be incurred rather than let it remain in the hands of the
French.” The same distrust of the Russians was suggested by his
keen political insight. “You will observe what is said in the
despatches of the Consul at Corfu,” he writes to St. Vincent,
“respecting the Russians being ordered to Malta. I know this is a
favourite object of the Emperor’s, and is a prelude to a future
war with the good Turk, when Constantinople will change masters.
This is so clear, that a man must be blind not to see it.” “I
have just received the Emperor of Russia’s picture in a box
magnificently set with diamonds; it has done him honour and me a
pleasure to have my conduct approved;” “but,” he tells Ball,
significantly, “this shall not prevent my keeping a sharp lookout
on his movements against the good Turk.” As regards Paul I.,
ferocious and half crazy as he was, this imputation of merely
interested foresight scarcely did justice to the quixotic
passions which often impelled him to the most unselfish acts, but
the general tendency was undeniable; and Nelson’s watchful
attitude exemplifies the numerous diplomatic, as well as
military, responsibilities that weighed upon him. He was,
practically, commander-in-chief in the Mediterranean, even if
Government refused to recognize the fact by reward, or by proper
staff appointments; for St. Vincent, autocratic as he was towards
others, could roll off upon Nelson all his responsibilities
there,—”the uncontrolled direction of the naval part,” were
his own words,—and sleep quietly. Despite his objections to
the island itself, and his enthusiastic fidelity to the
Neapolitan royal house, Nelson had evidently the presentiment
that Malta must come to Great Britain, a solution which Ball and
the Maltese themselves were urging upon him. “A Neapolitan
garrison would betray it to the first man who would bribe him,”
he wrote; which, if true, left to Great Britain no other
alternative than to take it herself. Neither he, Troubridge, nor
the sovereigns, had confidence in the fidelity of Neapolitan
officers.

The blockade of Malta was
maintained with great tenacity, and, coupled with the maritime
prostration of France in the Mediterranean, resulted in a
complete isolation of the French garrison in La Valetta by sea,
the Maltese people hemming it in by land. By the 1st of May Ball
had erected a battery at the head of the harbor, sweeping it to
the entrance, so that the French ships, one of which was the
“Guillaume Tell,” eighty, that had escaped from Aboukir, had to
be kept in the coves. These affairs of Malta brought Nelson into
difficult diplomatic relations with the Barbary States, Tunis and
Tripoli. The island not affording sufficient food, strenuous
efforts had to be made by him and Ball to get grain from Sicily
and elsewhere, a matter very difficult of accomplishment even
were the transit unmolested; but these petty Mussulman states,
for the purposes of piracy, kept themselves in formal war with
Naples and Portugal, and frequently captured vessels under the
Sicilian flag carrying corn to Malta. The British had too much on
hand now to spare readily the force necessary to put down these
depredators, at whose misdeeds they had winked in quieter days;
and it required all Nelson’s tact, combining threats with
compliments, and with appeals to the prejudices of believers in
God against those who denied Him, to keep the marauding within
bounds. The irrepressible activity of Bonaparte’s emissaries also
stirred the Beys up to measures friendly to France. “The infamous
conduct of the French during the whole war, has at last called
down the vengeance of all true Mussulmen,” he writes to the Bey
of Tunis; “and your Highness, I am sure, will agree with me that
Divine Providence will never permit these infidels to God to go
unpunished. The conduct of your Highness reflects upon you the
very highest honour. Although I have a squadron of Portuguese
ships under my orders, I have prevented their cruizing against
the vessels of war of your Highness. For at this moment all
wars should cease, and all
the world should join in endeavouring to extirpate from off the
face of the earth this race of murderers, oppressors, and
unbelievers.”

After these preliminary compliments, Nelson presents his
grievances. He has given the passports of a British admiral to
Sicilian vessels bonâ fide employed in carrying
grain to the besiegers of the French, and to such only; and he
must insist upon those passports being respected, as the vessels
bearing them are serving the great common cause. He demands,
also, that aid be not given to the common enemy. “I was
rejoiced,” he writes the Bashaw of Tripoli, “to find that you had
renounced the treaty you had so imprudently entered into with
some emissaries of General Bonaparte—that man of blood,
that despoiler of the weak, that enemy of all true Musselmen;
for, like Satan, he only flatters that he may the more easily
destroy; and it is true, that since the year 1789, all Frenchmen
are exactly of the same disposition.” His Highness, however, has
relapsed into his former errors. “It is now my duty to speak out,
and not to be misunderstood. That Nelson who has hitherto kept
your powerful enemies from destroying you, can, and will, let
them loose upon you, unless the following terms are, in two
hours, complied with…. If these proper terms are not complied
with, I can no longer prevent the Portuguese ships from acting
with vigour against your Highness. Your Highness will, without
difficulty, write me a letter, the substance of which will be
dictated by the British consul.”

The vehemence with which the French are here denounced, though
pitched in a key deemed harmonious to the ears for which it was
immediately intended, was entirely consonant to the feelings
which had lately taken possession of Nelson. They were the
result, probably, in part, of the anxious rancor bred by the
uncertainties and worry of the pursuit of Bonaparte; in part,
also, of more direct contact than before with the unbridled
license which the French
Government and its generals, impelled by dire necessity and by an
unquestionable lack of principle, had given to the system of
making war support war. The feebleness and corruption of the
Directory had relaxed the reins of discipline from top to bottom,
and a practice which finds its justification only when executed
with the strictest method and accountability, had degenerated
into little better than disorganized pillage. “‘Down, down with
the French!’ is my constant prayer.” “‘Down, down with the
French!’ ought to be placed in the council-room of every country
in the world.” “To serve my King, and to destroy the French, I
consider as the great order of all, from which little ones
spring; and if one of these little ones militate against it, I go
back to obey the great order and object, to down, down
with the damned French villains. Excuse my warmth; but my blood
boils at the name of a Frenchman. I hate them all—Royalists
and Republicans.” Infidels, robbers, and murderers are the
characteristic terms. This detestation of the legitimate enemy
spread, intensified, to those who supported them in
Naples,—the Jacobins, as they were called. “Send me word
some proper heads are taken off,” he wrote to Troubridge, “this
alone will comfort me.” “Our friend Troubridge had a present made
him the other day, of the head of a Jacobin,” he tells St.
Vincent, “and makes an apology to me, the weather being very hot,
for not sending it here!” Upon the copy of the letter
accompanying this ghastly gift to him, Troubridge had written, “A
jolly fellow. T. Troubridge.” The exasperation to which political
animosities had given rise may be gauged by the brutal levity
shown in this incident, by men of the masculine and generous
characters of Troubridge and Nelson, and should not be forgotten
in estimating the actions that in due consequence followed.

The duties as well as the anxieties of his situation bore
heavily upon Nelson, and may help to account, in combination with the tide of adverse
fortune now running strongly, for the depression that weighed
upon him. “My public correspondence, besides the business of
sixteen sail-of-the-line, and all our commerce, is with
Petersburg, Constantinople, the Consul at Smyrna, Egypt, the
Turkish and Russian admirals, Trieste, Vienna, Tuscany, Minorca,
Earl St. Vincent, and Lord Spencer. This over, what time can I
have for any private correspondence?” Yet, admitting freely that
there is a limit beyond which activity may cease to please, what
has become of the joyous spirit, which wrote, not four years
before: “This I like, active service or none!” Occupying one of
the most distinguished posts open to the Navy; practically, and
almost formally, independent; at the very head and centre of the
greatest interests,—his zeal, while preserving all its
intensity, has lost all its buoyancy. “My dear Lord,” he tells
St. Vincent, alluding at the moment to his stepson Nisbet, “there
is no true happiness in this life, and in my present state I
could quit it with a smile.” “My spirits have received such a
shock,” he writes some days after, to the wife of his early
patron, Sir Peter Parker, “that I think they cannot recover it.
You who remember me always laughing and gay, would hardly believe
the change; but who can see what I have and be well in health?
Kingdoms lost and a royal family in distress.” “Believe me,” he
confides to his intimate friend Davison a month later, “my only
wish is to sink with honour into the grave, and when that shall
please God, I shall meet death with a smile. Not that I am
insensible to the honours and riches my King and Country have
heaped upon me, so much more than any officer could deserve; yet
I am ready to quit this world of trouble, and envy none but those
of the estate six feet by two.” “I am at times ill at ease, but
it is my duty to submit, and you may be sure I will not quit my
post without absolute necessity.” “What a state I am in!” he
writes of one of those perplexities inevitable to an officer in his
position. “If I go, I risk Sicily; as I stay, my heart is
breaking.” This is not the natural temper of a man to whom
difficulties and perplexities had been, and were yet again to be,
a trumpet call that stirred to animation, a stimulant that
steadied the nerves, and sent the blood coursing with new life
through heart and brain. Mingled as these expressions were with
despondent broodings over his health, even if the latter were
well founded, they are the voice of a mind which has lost the
spring of self-content. The sense of duty abides, but dogged,
cheerless; respondent rather to the force of habit than to the
generous ardor of former days.

For over two months after the flight to Palermo, the condition
of affairs for the Kingdom of the Two Sicilies was seemingly
critical to the verge of desperation; for neither the
preparations of the Coalition, nor the hollowness of the French
successes, were understood, and news was slow to reach the remote
city where the Court now dwelt. The republican movement extended,
though superficially, to the toe of Italy, many of the towns in
Calabria planting the tree of liberty, and the new flag flying on
the islands along the coast. Sicily, though hostile to the
French, was discontented with the existing government, and
disaffection there was feared. In that, Nelson truly observed,
lay the danger. “Respecting an invasion of the French, I have no
alarms; if this island is true to itself no harm can happen.”
Nevertheless, “it is proper to be prepared for defence, and,” if
Calabria is occupied by the French, “the first object is the
preservation of Messina.”

For this purpose he ordered the Portuguese squadron there,
immediately after he reached Palermo; and, when the outlook grew
more threatening, appealed to the Turkish and Russian admirals to
send a detachment to the Straits. General Stuart, commanding the
troops in Minorca, which had
passed into the hands of Great Britain the previous November, was
entreated to detail a garrison for the citadel of Messina, as no
dependence was placed upon the Neapolitan troops. Stuart
complied, and the citadel was occupied by two English regiments
about the 10th of March. The danger, however, was considered
sufficiently imminent to withdraw to Palermo the transports lying
at Syracuse; a step which could not have been necessary had
Nelson made Syracuse, as he at first intended, the base of
operations for the British fleet, and suggests the idea, which he
himself avows, that his own presence with the Court was rather
political than military[80] in its utility, dependent upon the fears of
their own subjects felt by the sovereigns. While these measures
were being taken he endeavored, though fruitlessly, to bring
matters to a conclusion at Alexandria and Malta, in order to
release the ships there employed and fetch them to the coast of
Naples. “The moment the Emperor moves,” he wrote to St. Vincent,
“I shall go with all the ships I can collect into the Bay of
Naples, to create a diversion.” Nothing certain can be said as
yet, “whether all is lost or may yet be saved; that must depend
upon the movements of the Emperor.” Yet it was the hand of the
emperor which he had advised the King of Naples to force, by his
ill-timed advance.

Troubridge rejoined the Flag at Palermo on the 17th of March,
having turned over the command in the Levant to Sir Sidney Smith,
after an ineffectual attempt to destroy the French shipping in Alexandria. By this time
matters had begun to mend. Calabria had returned to its loyalty,
and the insurrection of the peasantry against the French was
general throughout the country, and in the Roman State. The
Directory, taking umbrage at the advance of Russian troops to the
frontiers of Austria, demanded explanations from the latter, and
when these proved unsatisfactory directed its armies to take the
offensive. The French advanced into Germany on the first of
March, and in Italy towards the end of the month. But the action
of the French Government, though audacious and imposing, rested
upon no solid foundation of efficiency in the armies, or skill in
the plan of campaign. Serious reverses soon followed, and the
fatally ex-centric position of the corps in Naples was then
immediately apparent.

Before this news could reach Palermo, however, Nelson had sent
Troubridge with four ships-of-the-line and some smaller vessels
to the Bay of Naples, to blockade it, and to enter into
communication, if possible, with the loyalists in the city. As
the extreme reluctance of the King and Queen prevented his going
in person,—a reason the sufficiency of which it is
difficult to admit,—Nelson hoisted his flag on board a
transport in the bay, and sent the flagship, in order not to
diminish the force detailed for such important duties. Within a
week the islands in the immediate neighborhood of
Naples—Procida, Ischia, Capri, and the Ponzas—had
again hoisted the royal ensign. On the 22d of April the French
evacuated the city, with the exception of the Castle of St. Elmo,
in which they left a garrison of five hundred men. In Upper Italy
their armies were in full retreat, having been forced back from
the Adige to the Adda, whence an urgent message was sent to
Macdonald, Championnet’s successor at Naples, to fall back to the
northward and effect a junction with the main body, soon to be
sorely pressed by an overwhelming force of the Austro-Russians,
at whose head was the famous
Suwarrow. On the 29th the Allies entered Milan, and on the 7th of
May the northern French, now under the command of Moreau, had
retired as far as Alessandria, in Piedmont. On this same day,
Macdonald, having thrown garrisons into Capua and Gaeta,
evacuated the kingdom of Naples, and hastened northward to join
Moreau. With the exception of these fortified posts and the city
of Naples, the country was now overrun by the Christian army, the
name applied to the numerous but utterly undisciplined bands of
rude peasantry, attached to the royal cause, and led by Cardinal
Ruffo. The Jacobins in the city still held out, and had in the
bay a small naval force under the command of Commodore
Caracciolo.

Troubridge’s successes continued. A week later Salerno had
been taken, and the royal colors were flying at Castellamare, on
the opposite side of the Bay from Naples, and distant from it
only twelve miles by land. Nelson questioned Troubridge about the
return of the King, whose most evident political conviction was
that the success of the royal cause was vitally connected with
the safety of the royal person. “What are your ideas of the
King’s going into the Bay of Naples, without foreign troops? If
it should cause insurrection [of the royalists] in Naples which
did not succeed, would it not be worse? The King, if a rising of
loyal people took place, ought to be amongst them; and that he
will never consent to.” “The King, God bless him! is a
philosopher,” he had said, repeating an expression of Lady
Hamilton’s, referring to the disasters which caused the headlong
flight from Rome, through Naples, to Palermo; “but the great
Queen feels sensibly all that has happened.” The Queen also was
extremely fearful, and Nelson intimated to St. Vincent that a
request would be made for British troops to protect the
sovereigns. “Their Majesties are ready to cross the water
whenever Naples is entirely cleansed. When that happy event arrives, and not till
then, a desire will be expressed for the British troops to be
removed from Messina into Naples to guard the persons of their
Majesties.” That Nelson should have considered it essential to
maintain in power, by any means, sovereigns devoted to Great
Britain, is perfectly comprehensible. What is difficult to
understand is the esteem he continued to profess, for those whose
unheroic bearing so belied the words he had written six months
before: “His Majesty is determined to conquer or die at the head
of his army.” Under other conditions and influences, none would
have been more forward to express dissatisfaction and
contempt.

Withal, despite the favorable outlook of affairs and the most
joyous season of the year, his depression of spirits continued.
“I am far from well,” he writes on the 3d of May, “and the good
news of the success of the Austrian arms in Italy does not even
cheer me.” But in the midst of the full current of success, and
of his own gloom, an incident suddenly occurred which threw
everything again into confusion and doubt, and roused him for the
time from his apathy. On the 12th of May a brig arrived at
Palermo, with news that a French fleet of nineteen
ships-of-the-line had escaped from Brest, and had been seen less
than a fortnight before off Oporto, steering for the
Mediterranean.

FOOTNOTES:

[80] Palermo
possessed a strategic advantage over Syracuse, in that, with
westerly winds, it was to windward, especially as regards
Naples; and it was also nearer the narrowest part of the
passage between Sicily and Africa, the highway to the Levant
and Egypt. With easterly winds, the enemy of course could not
proceed thither; and at this time there was no enemy’s force
in the Mediterranean, so that westward movements had not to
be apprehended. All dangers must come from the westward.
These considerations were doubtless present to Nelson; but
the author has not found any mention of them by him at this
period.


CHAPTER XIII.

FROM THE INCURSION OF THE FRENCH
FLEET UNDER BRUIX TO THE RESTORATION OF THE ROYAL AUTHORITY AT
NAPLES.—THE CARACCIOLO EXECUTION.—NELSON’S
DISOBEDIENCE TO ADMIRAL LORD KEITH.

MAY-JULY, 1799. AGE, 40.

The intention of the French to send a fleet into the
Mediterranean had transpired some time before, and the
motive—to retrieve the destruction of their naval power in
that sea by the Battle of the Nile—was so obvious that the
attempt was regarded as probable. As far back as the 7th of
January, Nelson had written to Commodore Duckworth, commanding
the detachment of four ships-of-the-line at Minorca, that he had
received notification of the force expected from Brest. If they
got into the Mediterranean, he was confident they would go first
to Toulon, and he wished to concert beforehand with Duckworth,
who was not under his orders, the steps necessary to be taken at
once, if the case arose. He did not think, so he wrote to Ball,
that they would venture a squadron to Malta or Alexandria, in
view of the certain destruction which in the end must befall it,
even if successful in reaching the port.

Both remarks show that he did not look for the number of ships
that were sent—nineteen, as the first news said,
twenty-five, as was actually the case. An emergency so great and
so imminent drew out all his latent strength, acute judgment, and
promptitude. The brig that brought the news was sent off the same
night to Naples, with orders to proceed from there to Minorca and
Gibraltar, and to notify
Duckworth and St. Vincent what Nelson intended to do. A cutter
sailed at the same time for Malta. Troubridge and Ball were both
directed to send or bring all their ships-of-the-line, save one
each, to Minorca, there to unite with Duckworth. Troubridge’s
ships were to call off Palermo for further instructions, but not
to lose time by coming to anchor there. Expresses were sent to
the different ports of Sicily, in case any Russian or Turkish
ships had arrived, to put them on their guard, and to request
co-operation by joining the force assembling off Minorca, where
Nelson reasoned Lord St. Vincent also would repair. To the latter
he wrote: “Eight, nine, or ten sail of the line shall, in a few
days, be off Mahon, ready to obey your orders (not in the port);”
for his intention was that they should remain outside under sail.
“You may depend upon my exertion, and I am only sorry that I
cannot move[81] to your help, but this island appears to hang
on my stay. Nothing could console the Queen this night, but my
promise not to leave them unless the battle was to be fought off
Sardinia.”

The next day he wrote again in similar terms, seeking to
reconcile his promise to the Queen with his impulses, and, it may
be said safely, with his duty. “Should you come upwards without a
battle, I hope in that case you will afford me an opportunity of
joining you; for my heart would break to be near my
commander-in-chief, and not assisting him at such a time. What a
state I am in! If I go, I risk, and more than risk, Sicily, and
what is now safe on the Continent; for we know, from experience,
that more depends on opinion than on acts themselves. As I
stay, my heart is breaking; and, to mend the matter, I am
seriously unwell.”

That evening, the 13th, at nine o’clock, a lieutenant arrived,
who had been landed to the westward of Palermo by a sloop-of-war,
the “Peterel,” she not being able to beat up to the city against the east wind
prevailing. From him Nelson learned that the French fleet had
passed the Straits, and had been seen off Minorca. The next day,
the “Peterel” having come off the port, he went alongside, and
sent her on at once to Malta, with orders to Ball to abandon the
blockade, bringing with him all his ships, and to proceed off
Maritimo, a small island twenty miles west of Sicily, where he
now proposed to concentrate his squadron and to go himself.
Troubridge, having already orders to come to Palermo, needed no
further instructions, except to bring all his ships, instead of
leaving one at Naples. Every ship-of-the-line in the squadron,
including the Portuguese, was thus summoned to join the Flag, in
a position to cover Palermo and the approaches to the eastern
Mediterranean. To these necessary dispositions was owing that the
senior officer left at Naples was Captain Foote, who afterwards
signed the articles of capitulation with the insurgents, which
gave such offence to Nelson, and have occasioned much controversy
in connection with his subsequent action.

Troubridge, having sailed at once on receipt of his first
orders, arrived on the 17th with three British ships and one
Portuguese. A heavy gale prevented Nelson getting to sea till the
20th, when he sailed, and was joined the next morning by the
fourth ship from Naples. The same day came a Portuguese corvette
from Gibraltar and Mahon, with letters from St. Vincent and
Duckworth. The former announced that the French had passed the
Straits, and that he was about to start in pursuit. Duckworth,
who also was asked to join off Maritimo, declined to do so,
saying that he must await the commander-in-chief. Nelson had of
course immediately communicated to the latter his change of plan.
He hoped to collect ten sail-of-the-line, which, “if Duckworth
reinforce me, will enable me to look the enemy in the
face”—fourteen ships to nineteen; “but should any of the
Russians or Turks be off
Malta, I hope to get a force of different nations equal to the
enemy, when not a moment shall be lost in bringing them to
battle.”

On the 23d of May he was off Maritimo with seven ships, Ball
not having joined yet. His spirits were fast rising, as in
thought he drew near the enemy. “Duckworth means to leave me to
my fate,” he wrote to Lady Hamilton. “Never mind; if I can get
eleven sail together, they shall not hurt me.” “I am under no
apprehension for the safety of his Majesty’s squadron,” he said
in a circular letter to his scattered vessels, designed to
heighten their ardor; “on the contrary, from the very high state
of discipline of the ships, I am confident, should the enemy
force us to battle, that we shall cut a very respectable figure;
and if Admiral Duckworth joins, not one moment shall be lost in
my attacking the enemy.” It must be mentioned that St. Vincent
had expressed his opinion that the French were bound for Malta
and Alexandria, and Nelson, when he wrote these words, was hourly
expecting to see their sails appear on the horizon. He did not
know yet, however, that they were twenty-five, instead of
nineteen, of the line. To St. Vincent he expressed himself with
the sober, dauntless resolution of a consummate warrior, who
recognized that opportunities must be seized, and detachments, if
need be, sacrificed, for the furtherance of a great common
object. “Your Lordship may depend that the squadron under my
command shall never fall into the hands of the enemy; and before
we are destroyed, I have little doubt but the enemy will have
their wings so completely clipped that they may be easily
overtaken”—by you. In this temper he waited. It is this
clear perception of the utility of his contemplated grapple with
superior numbers, and not the headlong valor and instinct for
fighting that unquestionably distinguished him, which constitutes
the excellence of Nelson’s genius. This it was which guided him
in the great Trafalgar campaign, and the lack of which betrayed Villeneuve at the
same period to his wretched shortcomings. Yet, as has before been
remarked, mere insight, however accurate and penetrating, ends
only in itself, or at best falls far short of the mark, unless
accompanied by Nelson’s great power of disregarding
contingencies—an inspired blindness, which at the moment of
decisive action sees, not the risks, but the one only road to
possible victory.

Whilst thus expecting an engagement which, from the disparity
of numbers, could be nothing short of desperate, he drew up a
codicil to his will, making to Lady Hamilton a bequest, in terms
that show how complete were the infatuation and idealization now
in possession of his mind: “I give and bequeath to my dear
friend, Emma Hamilton, wife of the Right Hon. Sir William
Hamilton, a nearly round box set with diamonds, said to have been
sent me by the mother of the Grand Signor, which I request she
will accept (and never part from) as token of regard and respect
for her very eminent virtues (for she, the said Emma Hamilton,
possesses them all to such a degree that it would be doing her
injustice was any particular one to be mentioned) from her
faithful and affectionate friend.” During this short cruise he
wrote her almost daily, and at some length, in addition to the
more official communications addressed to Hamilton. At this same
period he was excusing himself to his wife for the shortness and
infrequency of his letters: “Pray attribute it to the true
cause—viz., that in truth my poor hand cannot execute what
my head tells me I ought to do.”

On the 28th of May Nelson received letters from St. Vincent,
dated the 21st, off Minorca, which put him in possession of the
movements of the enemy up to that date. The French fleet, under
the command of Admiral Bruix, had appeared on the 4th of the
month off Cadiz. It was then blowing a half-gale of wind, and the
French admiral did not care, under that condition, to engage the
fifteen British
ships-of-the-line which were cruising off the harbor, under Lord
Keith, who had come out from England the previous autumn to be
St. Vincent’s second in command. The intended junction with the
Spanish squadron in Cadiz being thus thwarted, Bruix passed the
Straits on the 5th, and Lord St. Vincent, having recalled Keith,
followed on the 12th with sixteen ships. On the 20th he joined
Duckworth, and learned that the enemy, when last seen, were
heading for Toulon. Keith’s removal had uncovered Cadiz, and St.
Vincent fully expected that the Spanish fleet would leave there
for the Mediterranean, which it did, and on the 20th entered
Cartagena, to the number of seventeen of the line, but much
crippled from a stormy passage. This Nelson did not yet know, nor
that Bruix had reached Toulon on the 14th of May, and sailed
again on the 26th for the eastward.

Satisfied that the enemy would not at once come his way, and
knowing that a vessel had passed up the Mediterranean from St.
Vincent to put Sidney Smith on his guard, Nelson ordered Ball to
resume the blockade of Malta with two ships-of-the-line. The rest
of his squadron he kept massed, and took to Palermo, where he
arrived May 29th. Lookout ships were stationed off the north end
of Corsica and west of Sardinia. “My reason for remaining in
Sicily,” he wrote St. Vincent, “is the covering the blockade of
Naples, and the certainty of preserving Sicily in case of an
attack, for if we were to withdraw our ships, it would throw such
a damp on the people that I am sure there would be no
resistance.”

On the 6th of June Duckworth arrived at Palermo from the main
fleet, with four ships-of-the-line, among them the “Foudroyant,”
eighty. This ship had been designated originally for Nelson’s
flag, and he shifted to her from the “Vanguard” on the 8th.
Duckworth brought a report that St. Vincent was about to give up
the command and go home, on
account of ill-health. This at once aroused Nelson’s anxiety, for
he had long felt that few superiors would have the greatness of
mind to trust him as implicitly, and humor him as tenderly, as
the great admiral had done. It is not every one that can handle
an instrument of such trenchant power, yet delicate temper, as
Nelson’s sensitive genius. The combination in St. Vincent of
perfect professional capacity with masterful strength of
character, had made the tactful respect he showed to Nelson’s
ability peculiarly grateful to the latter; and had won from him a
subordination of the will, and an affection, which no subsequent
commander-in-chief could elicit. He wrote to him:—

MY DEAR LORD,—We have a report that you are going
home. This distresses us most exceedingly, and myself in
particular; so much so, that I have serious thoughts of
returning, if that event should take place. But for the sake of
our Country, do not quit us at this serious moment. I wish not
to detract from the merit of whoever may be your successor; but
it must take a length of time, which I hope the war will not
give, to be in any manner a St. Vincent. We look up to you, as
we have always found you, as to our Father, under whose
fostering care we have been led to fame…. Give not up a
particle of your authority to any one; be again our St.
Vincent, and we shall be happy.

Your affectionate NELSON.

This letter did not reach St. Vincent before he carried his
purpose into effect; but Nelson never quite forgave the
abandonment of the command at such a moment. In after years he
spoke bitterly of it, as a thing he himself could not have done;
failing, perhaps, to realize the difference in staying power
between forty-five and sixty-five.

On the 2d of June, being then seventy miles southwest of
Toulon, St. Vincent turned over to Keith the command of the
twenty ships-of-the-line then with him, and went to Port Mahon.
For the moment he retained in his own hands the charge of the station,—continued
Commander-in-chief,—with headquarters at Minorca, and two
divisions cruising: one of twenty ships, with Keith, between
Toulon and Minorca, and one of sixteen, including three
Portuguese, under Nelson in the waters of Sicily. Friction
between these two began at once. Lord Keith was an accomplished
and gallant officer, methodical, attentive, and correct; but
otherwise he rose little above the commonplace, and, while he
could not ignore Nelson’s great achievements, he does not seem to
have had the insight which could appreciate the rare merit
underlying them, nor the sympathetic temperament which could
allow for his foibles. Nelson, exasperated at the mere fact of
the other’s succession to the command, speedily conceived for him
an antipathy which Keith would have been more than mortal not to
return; but it is to the honor of the latter’s self-command that,
while insisting upon obedience from his brilliant junior, he bore
his refractoriness with dignified patience.

After St. Vincent left him, Keith continued to stand to the
northward and eastward. On the 5th of June he received certain
information that the French fleet, now twenty-two
ships-of-the-line, was in Vado Bay. This word he at once sent on
to Nelson. Next day his division was so close in with the
Riviera, off Antibes, that it was fired upon by the shore
batteries; but the wind coming to the eastward, when off Monaco,
did not permit it to pass east of Corsica, and, fearing that the
French would take that route and fall upon Nelson, Keith detached
to him two seventy-fours, which joined him on the 13th of
June.

Admiral Lord Keith Admiral Lord
Keith

At the moment of their arrival Nelson had just quitted Palermo
for Naples, taking with him the whole squadron. The King of
Naples had formally requested him to afford to the royal cause at
the capital the assistance of the fleet, because the successes of
the royalists elsewhere in the kingdom rendered imminent an insurrection in the
city against the republican party and the French, which held the
castles; and such insurrection, unless adequately supported,
might either fail or lead to deplorable excesses. Lady Hamilton,
whose irregular interference in State concerns receives here
singular illustration, strongly urged this measure in a letter,
written to the admiral after an interview with the Queen. Nelson
consented, took on board seventeen hundred troops, with the
Hereditary Prince, who was to represent the King,—the
latter not wishing to go,—and was already clear of Palermo
Bay when the two ships from Keith appeared. Gathering from their
information that the French were bound for Naples or Sicily, in
which his own judgment coincided, he returned at once into port,
landed the Prince and the troops, and then took the squadron
again off Maritimo, where he expected Ball and the two ships off
Malta to join him without delay. “The French force being
twenty-two sail of the line,” he wrote in suppressed reproach to
Keith, “four of which are first rates, the force with me being
only sixteen of the line, not one of which was of three decks,
three being Portuguese, and one of the English being a
sixty-four, very short of men, I had no choice left but to return
to Palermo.”

With this incident of the insufficient reinforcement sent,
began the friction with Keith which appears more openly in his
correspondence with others. To St. Vincent, still
commander-in-chief, he wrote: “I send a copy of my letter to Lord
Keith, and I have only stated my regret that his Lordship could
not have sent me a force fit to face the enemy: but, as we are, I
shall not get out of their way; although, as I am, I cannot think
myself justified in exposing the world (I may almost say) to be
plundered by these miscreants. I trust your Lordship will not
think me wrong in the painful determination I conceived myself
forced to make,” that is, to go back to Palermo, “for agonized indeed was the mind of
your Lordship’s faithful and affectionate servant.”

Nelson appears to have felt that the return to Palermo, though
imperative, in view of the relative forces of himself and the
French, would not only postpone and imperil the restoration of
the royal family, but would bring discredit upon himself for not
seeking and fighting the enemy’s fleet. “I shall wait off
Maritimo,” he wrote Keith, “anxiously expecting such a
reinforcement as may enable me to go in search of the enemy’s
fleet, when not one moment shall be lost in bringing them to
battle; for,” he continues, with one of those flashes of genius
which from time to time, unconsciously to himself, illuminate his
writings, “I consider the best defence for his Sicilian Majesty’s
dominions is to place myself alongside the French.” “My situation
is a cruel one,” he wrote to Hamilton, “and I am sure Lord Keith
has lowered me in the eyes of Europe, for they will only know of
18 sail, [Ball having joined], and not of the description of
them; it has truly made me ill.” But, although not justified in
seeking them, he had off Maritimo taken a strategic position
which would enable him to intercept their approach to either
Naples or Sicily, “and I was firmly resolved,” he wrote with
another of his clear intuitions, “they should not pass me without
a battle, which would so cripple them that they might be unable
to proceed on any distant service.” “On this you may depend,” he
had written to Lady Hamilton, on the first cruise off Maritimo,
three weeks before, “that if my little squadron obeys my signal,
not a ship shall fall into the hands of the enemy; and I will so
cut them up, that they will not be fit even for a summer’s
cruise.”

On the 20th of June, off Maritimo, he received a despatch from
St. Vincent that a reinforcement of twelve ships-of-the-line from
the Channel was then approaching Port Mahon, and that Keith,
having returned thither, had left again in search of Bruix, whose whereabouts
remained unknown. He was also notified that St. Vincent had
resigned all his command, leaving Keith commander-in-chief.
Nelson was convinced—”I knew,” was his
expression—that the French intended going to Naples. He
determined now to resume his enterprise against the republicans
in the city; a decision which caused him great and unexplained
mental conflict. “I am agitated,” he wrote Hamilton the same day,
in a note headed “Most Secret,” “but my resolution is fixed. For
Heaven’s sake suffer not any one to oppose it. I shall not be
gone eight days. No harm can come to Sicily. I send my Lady and
you Lord St. Vincent’s letter. I am full of grief and anxiety. I
must go. It will finish the war. It will give a sprig of laurel
to your affectionate friend, Nelson.” The cause of this distress
can only be surmised, but is probably to be found in the fears of
the Queen, and in the differences existing at the time between
herself and the King. Possibly, too, Lady Hamilton’s sympathy
with the Queen, in a present fear for Sicily, may have led her,
contrary to the request so lately made for the admiral to go to
Naples, to second an entreaty that the island should not now be
exposed; and to refuse her may have caused him pain. On the 21st
he was at Palermo, and after two hours’ consultation with their
Majesties and Acton, the Prime Minister, he sailed again,
accompanied in the “Foudroyant” on this occasion by Sir William
and Lady Hamilton, but not by the Hereditary Prince, nor the
Sicilian troops. On the 24th, at 9 P.M., he anchored in the Bay
of Naples. Flags of truce were at that moment flying on the
castles of Uovo and Nuovo, which were in the hands of the
Neapolitan republicans, and upon the frigate “Seahorse,” whose
commander had been the senior British officer present, before
Nelson’s own appearance.

On the passage from Palermo, Nelson had received information
that the royalists,—with whom were co-operating some detachments of Russians and
Turks, as well as the British naval forces, under Captain Foote,
of the “Seahorse,”—had concluded an armistice with the
French and their Neapolitan allies, who were in possession of the
castles. The terms of the armistice, thus rumored, were that the
castles, if not relieved within twenty-one days, should then be
surrendered; the garrisons to march out with the honors of war,
and to be transported to Toulon in vessels to be furnished by the
King of Naples. This report was erroneous in important
particulars, especially as to the period of twenty-one days. What
really had happened was, that a capitulation had been concluded,
which provided that the Neapolitan insurgents should evacuate the
two castles held by them—Uovo and Nuovo—as soon as
the transports were ready to take them to Toulon, but not before.
The French, in the castle of St. Elmo, were not included in the
arrangement, their only part being that it required the
ratification of their commander before becoming operative. This
ratification was given, and, when Nelson’s squadron came in
sight,[82] the treaty had
received the signature of all the parties interested; the flags
of truce indicating a cessation of hostilities until the terms of
the capitulation were carried into effect.

Nelson had been given full power by the King of the Two
Sicilies to act as his representative. He was also, as commander
of the fleet, the representative of the King of Great Britain
among the allied forces, which were acting in support of the
royalist cause. The double function introduces great confusion
into the subsequent transactions, especially as there are on
record no formal credentials investing him with the authority he
claimed to have from the King of Naples. The omission probably
arose from the extreme
shortness of his stay in Palermo on the 21st—only two hours
and a half elapsing, by the “Foudroyant’s” log, between the
entering of the ship and her sailing again; a time sufficient for
an interview and a clear understanding, but scarcely for drawing
up a regular commission. The fact rests upon his own statement,
adequately supported, however, by inferences reasonably to be
drawn from expressions in letters to him, both from the King and
from Acton, the Prime Minister. That his power went so far as to
authorize him to remove Cardinal Ruffo, up to that time the
King’s representative, would alone confirm the assertion of a man
habitually truthful. Sir William Hamilton also, writing to
Greville, and alluding to his official despatch by the same mail,
says, “We had full powers.” It may be accepted that Nelson
himself was entirely satisfied that he was authorized at the time
to act for the King, when emergency required; and it is certain
that letters were speedily sent, empowering him to appoint a new
government, as well as to arrest Ruffo and to send him to Palermo
in a British ship.

Seeing the flags of truce flying, from the two castles and the
“Seahorse,” and being under the impression that has been stated
as to the terms of an armistice, which he called “infamous,”
Nelson immediately made a signal annulling the truce, “being
determined,” he wrote to Keith, “never to give my approbation to
any terms with Rebels, but that of unconditional submission.” As
the execution of the capitulation depended upon the embarkation
of the garrisons in the transports which were to be provided,
Nelson was entirely master of the situation, so far as force
went. Next morning, June 25th, he moved his fleet of eighteen
sail nearer in, mooring it in a close line of battle before the
city, and at the same time sent for twenty-two gun and mortar
vessels, then lying at the islands, with which he flanked the
ships-of-the-line. In this imposing array, significant at once of
inexorable purpose and
irresistible power, he sent to Ruffo his “opinion of the infamous
terms entered into with the rebels,” and also two papers, to be
by him forwarded to the insurgents and to the French. From the
latter, who had not treated, was required simply an unconditional
surrender; but the message to the insurgents, sent, singularly
enough, not from the representative of the King of Naples but
from the British admiral, ran as follows:—

His Britannic Majesty’s Ship Foudroyant, Naples Bay, 25th
June, 1799.

Rear Admiral Lord Nelson, K.B., Commander of His Britannic
Majesty’s Fleet in the Bay of Naples, acquaints the Rebellious
Subjects of His Sicilian Majesty in the Castles of Uovo and
Nuovo, that he will not permit them to embark or quit those
places. They must surrender themselves to His Majesty’s royal
mercy.

NELSON.

Ruffo refused to send the papers in, and said decisively that,
if Nelson saw fit to break the armistice then existing, between
the signature of the capitulation and its execution, he would aid
neither with men nor guns. Finally, he went on board the
“Foudroyant;” but after an animated discussion, which rose nearly
to an altercation, neither party yielded his ground. “I used
every argument in my power,” wrote Nelson, “to convince him that
the Treaty and Armistice was at an end by the arrival of the
fleet”
, and this therefore may be taken to summarize his own
position. He then gave the Cardinal a written opinion that the
treaty was one that “ought not to be carried out without the
approbation of His Sicilian Majesty.” Neither his powers nor
Ruffo’s, he argued, extended to granting such a capitulation.
Ruffo, indeed, had been expressly forbidden to do so; a fact
which rendered the paper void from the first. “Under this
opinion,” reported Nelson to Keith, “the Rebels came out of the
Castles;” “as they ought,” he wrote to his friend Davison, “and as I hope all those
who are false to their King and Country will, to be
hanged
, or otherwise disposed of, as their sovereign thought
proper.” They were then placed in transports, which were anchored
under the guns of the fleet; and in the end many of them were put
to death.

For his action in this case Nelson has been severely blamed.
The point at issue is perfectly simple, however it may be
decided. Disregarding subordinate considerations, of which there
are many, such as the motives which induced Ruffo and Foote to
grant terms, and the question whether they would have been
justified, which Nelson denied, in conceding them under any
conditions, the matter reduces itself to this: When an agreement
has been made, one of the parties to which is acting only as a
representative, not as a principal, nor accredited for the
specific purpose, has the principal, in person or by proxy, a
right to annul the agreement, provided, as in this case, it has
not passed into execution, either total or partial? Nelson
admitted that the persons of the insurgents would have been
entitled to the immunity stipulated, if they had already
delivered up the castles. They had not done so; the flags of
truce marked only a cessation of hostilities, not the completion
of the transaction. By the terms, the evacuation and embarkation
were to be simultaneous: “The evacuation shall not take place
until the moment of embarkation.” The status of the opponents was
in no wise altered by a paper which had not begun to receive
execution. The one important circumstance which had happened was
the arrival of the British squadron, instead of Bruix’s fleet
which all were expecting. It was perfectly within Nelson’s
competence to stop the proceedings at the point they had then
reached.

[After writing the above, the author, by the courtesy of the
Foreign Office, received a copy of Sir William Hamilton’s
despatch of July 14, 1799, giving his account of the events
happening after June 20th, the date when Nelson left Palermo for Naples. In this occurs a
statement which would seriously modify, if not altogether
destroy, the justification of Nelson’s conduct in annulling the
capitulation, which rests upon the condition that it had not
received any substantial execution. Hamilton says: “When we
anchored in this Bay the 24th of June the capitulation of the
castles had in some measure taken place
.[83] Fourteen large
Polacks or transport vessels had taken on board out of the
castles the most conspicuous and criminal of the Neapolitan
Rebels, that had chosen to go to Toulon, the others had
already been permitted with their property to return to
their own homes in this kingdom, and hostages selected from the
first royalist nobility of Naples had been sent into the castle
of St. Elmo that commands the city of Naples, and where a French
garrison and the flag of the French Republic was to remain until
the news of the arrival of the Neapolitan Rebels at Toulon….
There was no time to be lost, for the transport vessels were
on the point of sailing for Toulon
, when Lord Nelson ordered
all the boats of his squadron to be manned and armed, and to
bring those vessels, with all the Rebels on board, directly under
the sterns of his ships, and there they remain, having taken out
and secured on board His Majesty’s ships the most guilty chiefs
of the rebellion.”

Occurring in an official despatch, from a minister of Nelson’s
sovereign, his own warm personal friend and admirer, closely
associated with him throughout the proceedings, and his colleague
and adviser in much that was done, the words quoted, if they
could stand accepted as an accurate statement of occurrences,
would establish that Nelson had secured the persons of men who
had surrendered on the faith of a treaty, and had held them,
subject to the tender mercies of the King of the Two Sicilies.
They were in his power (accepting Hamilton’s statement), only
because the King’s Vicar-General, his representative so far as they knew, had guaranteed
their safety if they came out of the castles. The least they were
entitled to, in such case, was to be restored to the
castles—not yet evacuated—to be placed as they were
before surrendering. It is true that, as the terms of the treaty
made embarkation and evacuation coincident, and as the latter had
certainly not taken place, it may be argued that they had no
claim to immunity when they had precipitated their action, and
left the castle of their own motion before the formal evacuation
and embarkation; but one would prefer not to rest on such a
technical plea the justification of a character generally so
upright in his public acts as Lord Nelson.

Fortunately for his fame, there is adequate reason to
believe—to be assured—that Hamilton’s despatch is
very inaccurate in details, and specifically in this one, so
damaging as it stands. The incident of arming the boats and
bringing out the vessels took place, according to the log of the
“Foudroyant,” not when the fleet moored, on the morning of June
25th, or even shortly afterwards, but on the morning of the 28th;
two days after the castles, as shown by the logs of both the
“Foudroyant” and “Seahorse,” surrendered and were taken
possession of. Miss Helen Maria Williams, whose account of the
affair was strongly tinged with sympathy for the revolutionists,
says: “While the two garrisons, to the number of fifteen hundred,
were waiting for the preparing and, provisioning of the
vessels
which were to convey them to France, Lord Nelson
arrived with his whole fleet in the Bay of Naples [June 24-25].
On the evening of the twenty-sixth of June, the patriots
evacuated their forts, and embarked on board the transports
prepared for their conveyance to France. The next day
[June 27], the transports were moored alongside the English
fleet, each under the cannon of an English vessel.”[84] These several
witnesses may be confidently accepted, and prove that the embarkation and
removal of the garrisons took place after Nelson’s declaration to
them, dated June 25th, in which he said “he would not permit them
to embark or quit those places. They must surrender themselves to
His Majesty’s Royal mercy.” Captain Foote, who had signed the
capitulation that Nelson condemned, affords evidence which,
though not conclusive, is corroborative of the above. Writing to
Nelson at 7 A.M. of the 24th of June, fourteen hours before the
fleet anchored, but only eight before he knew of its approach, he
says: “the Republicans are about to embark,” and again, “when the
Capitulation is put into effect;” both which expressions show
that up to that moment the agreement had not begun to receive
execution. On the 22d of June Ruffo wrote to Foote that there
were no vessels in Naples on which to embark the revolutionists,
and requested him to furnish them; a request that Foote referred
to Count Thurn, the senior Neapolitan naval officer, for
compliance. It is therefore antecedently probable that the
vessels could not have been collected from other ports, and
prepared for an unexpected voyage of at least a week’s duration,
before Nelson arrived, forty-eight hours later.

Hamilton’s despatch contains another mistake, affecting the
order of events, so circumstantial that, taken with the one just
discussed, it shows his accuracy on such points was more than
doubtful. “Admiral Caracciolo,” he says, was hanged, “the day
after the King’s squadron came to Naples;” the fact being that
the squadron arrived on the night of June 24-25, and that
Caracciolo was executed on the evening of the 29th. This error
was not a slip of the pen, for he characterizes the alleged fact
as “so speedy an act of justice” as to elicit loud applause from
the concourse of spectators surrounding the ship in boats.

Hamilton was not only nearly seventy, but he was worn out in
health and constitution. Writing a fortnight after the events, and having passed that
time in the turmoil and confusion attending the re-establishment
of order in Naples, it is not wonderful that he ran together
incidents that happened in rapid succession, and failed to
realize the importance which might afterwards attach to the date
of their occurrence. “I am so worn out,” he tells Greville, “by
the long despatch I have been obliged to write to-day to Lord
Grenville that I can scarcely hold my pen;” and again, “My head
is so confused with long writing on this subject that I
must refer you to my letter to Lord Grenville…. You will find
me much worn and am little more than skin and bone, as I have
very little stomach.”

Although they were on board ship together, Nelson cannot have
seen Hamilton’s despatch, or he must have corrected a
misstatement which directly contradicted his own account of June
27 to Lord Keith, as well as that he was sending by the same
messenger, in a private letter to Earl Spencer. The latter ran
thus: “Your Lordship will observe my Note (No. 1), and opinion to
the Cardinal (No. 2). The Rebels came out of the Castles with
this knowledge
, without any honours, and the principal Rebels
were seized and conducted on board the ships of the squadron. The
others, embarked in fourteen polacres, were anchored under the
care of our ships.”

Hamilton’s statement remaining uncorrected, and being so
circumstantial, though erroneous, has made necessary a fuller
discussion of the evidence on this point than otherwise might
have been required.

Although, in the author’s judgment, Nelson acted within his
right in disallowing the capitulation, it is essential to note
that a fortnight later, when fully cognizant of all the
circumstances, he characterized it in a letter to Lord Spencer as
“infamous.” “On my fortunate arrival here I found a most infamous
treaty entered into with the Rebels, in direct disobedience of
His Sicilian Majesty’s
orders.”[85] Such an adjective,
deliberately applied after the heat of the first moment had
passed, is, in its injustice, a clear indication of the frame of
mind under the domination of which he was. Captain Foote with his
feeble squadron, and the commanders of the undisciplined mob
ashore known as the Christian army, expected, as did Nelson
himself, the appearance of the French fleet at Naples. In view of
that possibility, it was at the least a pardonable error of
judgment to concede terms which promised to transfer the castles
speedily into their own hands. The most censurable part of the
agreement was in the failure to exact the surrender of St. Elmo,
which dominates the others. It is to be regretted that Captain
Foote, who naturally and bitterly resented the word “infamous,”
did not, in his “Vindication,” confine himself to this military
argument, instead of mixing it up with talk about mercy to
culprits and Nelson’s infatuation for Lady Hamilton.]

On the 27th of June, the day following the surrender of Uovo
and Nuovo, Troubridge landed with thirteen hundred men to besiege
the French in St. Elmo, an undertaking in which he was joined by
five hundred Russians and some royalists. Forty-eight hours later
Nelson felt called upon, as representative of the King of the Two
Sicilies, to take action more peremptory and extreme than
anything he had hitherto done.

On the 29th of June, Commodore Francesco Caracciolo, lately
head of the Republican Navy, was brought on board the
“Foudroyant,” having been captured in the country, in disguise.
This man had accompanied the royal family in their flight to
Palermo; but after arrival there had obtained leave to return to
Naples, in order to avert the confiscation of his property by the
Republican government. He subsequently joined the Republicans, or
Jacobins, as they were called by Nelson and the Court. His
reasons for so doing are
immaterial; they were doubtless perfectly sound from the point of
view of apparent self-interest; the substantial fact remains that
he commanded the insurgent vessels in action with the British and
Royal Neapolitan navies, firing impartially upon both. In one of
these engagements the Neapolitan frigate “Minerva” was struck
several times, losing two men killed and four wounded.
Caracciolo, therefore, had fully committed himself to armed
insurrection, in company with foreign invaders, against what had
hitherto been, and still claimed to be, the lawful government of
the country. He had afterwards, as the republican cause declined,
taken refuge with the other insurgents in the castles. When he
left them is uncertain, but on the 23d of June he is known to
have been outside of Naples, and so remained till captured.

It is not easy to understand in what respect his case differed
from that of other rebels who surrendered unconditionally, and
whom Nelson did not try himself, but simply placed in safe
keeping until the King’s instructions should be received, except
that, as a naval officer, he was liable to trial by
court-martial, even though martial law had not been proclaimed.
It was to such a tribunal that Nelson decided instantly to bring
him. A court-martial of Neapolitan officers was immediately
ordered to convene on board the “Foudroyant,” the precept for the
Court being sent to Count Thurn, captain of the “Minerva,” who,
because senior officer in the bay, was indicated by custom as the
proper president. The charges, as worded by Nelson, were two in
number, tersely and clearly stated. “Francisco Caracciolo, a
commodore in the service of His Sicilian Majesty, stands accused
of rebellion against his lawful sovereign, and for firing at his
colours hoisted on board his Frigate, the Minerva.” The court
assembled at once, sitting from 10 A.M. to noon. The charges
being found proved, sentence of death was pronounced; and
Caracciolo, who had been brought on board at 9 A.M., was at 5
P.M., by Nelson’s orders,
hanged at the foreyard-arm of the “Minerva.” He was forty-seven
years old at the time of his death.

The proceedings of the court-martial were open, but the
record, if any was drawn up, has not been preserved. It is
impossible, therefore, now to say whether the evidence sustained
the charges; but the acts alleged were so simple and so
notorious, that there can be little doubt Caracciolo had fairly
incurred his fate. Even in our milder age, no officer of an army
or navy would expect to escape the like punishment for the same
offence; if he did, it would be because mercy prevailed over
justice. As regards the technicalities of the procedure, it would
seem probable that Nelson’s full powers, especially when
committed to a military man, included by fair inference, if not
expressly, the right of ordering courts-martial; whereas he had
not at hand the machinery of judges and civil courts, for
proceeding against the civilians who had joined in the
insurrection. Despite his fearlessness of responsibility, he was
always careful not to overpass the legal limits of his authority,
except when able to justify his action by what at least appeared
to himself adequate reasons. The Portuguese squadron, for
instance, was absolutely under his orders, so far as its
movements went; but, when a case of flagrant misconduct occurred,
he confined himself to regretting that he had not power to order
a court. Anomalous as his position was in the Bay of Naples,
before the arrival of the King, and regrettably uncertain as is
the commission under which he acted, there is no ground for
disputing that he had authority to order a court-martial, and to
carry its sentence into execution, nor that Caracciolo came
within the jurisdiction of a court-martial properly constituted.
Having regard, therefore, to the unsettled conditions of things
prevailing, no fatal irregularity can be shown either in the
trial or execution of this prisoner.

But, while all this is true, the instinctive aversion with
which this act of Nelson’s
has been regarded generally is well founded. It was not decent,
for it was not necessary, that capture should be followed so
rapidly by trial, and condemnation by execution. Neither time nor
circumstances pressed. The insurrection was over. Except the
siege of St. Elmo, hostilities near Naples were at an end. That
Caracciolo’s judges were naval officers who had recently been in
action with him would be, with average military men, rather in
the prisoner’s favor than otherwise; but it was very far from
being in his favor that they were men in whom the angry passions
engendered by civil warfare, and licentious spoliation, had not
yet had time to cool. Neither the judges nor the revising power
allowed themselves space for reflection. Nelson himself failed to
sustain the dispassionate and magnanimous attitude that befitted
the admiral of a great squadron, so placed as to have the happy
chance to moderate the excesses which commonly follow the triumph
of parties in intestine strife. But, however he then or
afterwards may have justified his course to his own conscience,
his great offence was against his own people. To his secondary
and factitious position of delegate from the King of Naples, he
virtually sacrificed the consideration due to his inalienable
character of representative of the King and State of Great
Britain. He should have remembered that the act would appear to
the world, not as that of the Neapolitan plenipotentiary, but of
the British officer, and that his nation, while liable like
others to bursts of unreasoning savagery, in its normal moods
delights to see justice clothed in orderly forms, unstained by
precipitation or suspicion of perversion, advancing to its ends
with the majesty of law, without unseemly haste, providing things
honest in the sight of all men. That he did not do so, when he
could have done so, has been intuitively felt; and to the
instinctive resentment thus aroused among his countrymen has been
due the facility with which the worst has been too easily
believed.

Commander Jeaffreson
Miles of the British Navy, writing in 1843, was one of the first,
if not the very first, to clear effectually Nelson’s reputation
from the stigma of treachery, and of submission to unworthy
influences, at this time. He has sought also to vindicate his
hasty action in Caracciolo’s case, by citing the swift execution
of two seamen by Lord St. Vincent, at a time when mutiny was
threatening. It cannot be denied that, for deterrent effect,
punishment at times must be sudden as well as sharp; but the
justification in each case rests upon attendant circumstances. In
the instances here compared, we have in the one a fleet in which
many ships were seething with mutiny, and the preservation of
order rested solely upon the firmness of one man,—the
commander-in-chief,—and upon the awe inspired by him. In
the other, we see rebellion subdued, the chief rebels in
confinement, the foreign enemy, except three small isolated
garrisons, expelled beyond the borders of the kingdom six weeks
before, and a great British fleet in possession of the anchorage.
Punishment in such case, however just, is not deterrent, but
avenging. True, Nelson was expecting the appearance of Bruix’s
fleet; but he himself characterized as “infamous” the
capitulation granted by Ruffo and Foote, to which they were
largely moved by the same expectation, when wielding a much
smaller force than he did. The possible approach of the French
fleet did not necessitate the hasty execution of a prisoner.

That Nelson yielded his convictions of right and wrong, and
consciously abused his power, at the solicitation of Lady
Hamilton, as has been so freely alleged, is not probably
true,—there is no proof of it; on the contrary, as though
to guard against such suspicion, he was careful to see none but
his own officers during Caracciolo’s confinement. But it is true
that he was saturated with the prevalent Court feeling against
the insurgents and the French, which found frequent expression in
his letters. After living in
the Hamiltons’ house for four months, during which, to use his
own expression, “I have never but three times put my foot to the
ground, since December, 1798,” in daily close contact with the
woman who had won his passionate love, who was the ardent
personal friend of the Queen, sharing her antipathies, and
expressing her hatred of enemies in terms which showed the
coarseness of her fibre,[86] Nelson was steeped in the atmosphere of the
Court of Naples, and separated from that of the British fleet,
none of whose strongest captains were long with him during that
period. The attitude more natural to men of his blood is shown in
a letter signed by the officers of the “Leviathan,” Duckworth’s
flagship. Coming from Minorca, they were out of touch with
Neapolitan fury, and they addressed Lady Hamilton, interceding
for a family engaged in the rebellion; a fact which shows the
prevailing impression—whether well founded or not—of
the influence in her power to exert. “We all feel ourselves
deeply impressed with the horrid crime of disaffection to one’s
lawful sovereign, … but when we consider the frailty of human
nature,” &c. “Advise those Neapolitans not to be too
sanguinary,” wrote Keith to Nelson, apparently immediately after
receiving the news of Caracciolo’s hanging.

The abrupt execution of
Caracciolo was an explosion of fierce animosity long cherished,
pardonable perhaps in a Neapolitan royalist, but not in a foreign
officer only indirectly interested in the issues at stake; and
hence it is that the fate of that one sufferer has aroused more
attention and more sympathy than that of the numerous other
victims, put to death by the King’s command after ordinary
processes of law. It stands conspicuous as the act of an English
officer imbued with the spirit of a Neapolitan Bourbon official.
“Could it ever happen,” he wrote to Acton, some months after
this, “that any English minister wanted to make me an instrument
of hurting the feelings of His Sicilian Majesty, I would give up
my commission sooner than do it…. I am placed in such a
situation—a subject of one King by birth, and, as far as is
consistent with my allegiance to that King, a voluntary subject
of His Sicilian Majesty—that if any man attempted to
separate my two Kings, by all that is sacred, I should consider
even putting that man to death as a meritorious act.”[87] On the other hand, it
must be considered that Nelson, though humane, tended even in his
calmest moments to severity towards military offenders. Writing
with reference to a captain convicted of misbehavior before the
enemy, he said, “If a man does not do his utmost in time of
action, I think but one punishment ought to be inflicted;” and it
may be inferred that he would have approved Byng’s execution,
where cowardice was not proved, but grave military dereliction
was.

On the 10th of July the King of the Two Sicilies arrived from
Palermo in the Bay of Naples, and went on board the “Foudroyant,”
which, for the whole time he remained,—about four
weeks,—became practically his seat of government. There the
royal standard was hoisted, there the King held his levees, and
there business of State was transacted. In and through all moved the figures of Sir
William and Lady Hamilton, the latter considering herself, and
not without cause, the representative of the Queen. The latter
had remained in Palermo, being out of favor with the Neapolitans,
and with her husband, who attributed to her precipitancy the
disasters of the previous December. The two women corresponded
daily; and, if the minister’s wife deceived herself as to the
amount and importance of what she effected, there is no doubt
that she was very busy, that she was commonly believed to exert
much influence, and that great admiration for one another was
expressed by herself, Hamilton, and Nelson, the “Tria juncta
in uno”
as the latter was pleased to style them. “I never saw
such zeal and activity in any one as in this wonderful man
[Nelson],” wrote she to Greville. “My dearest Sir William, thank
God! is well, and of the greatest use now to the King.” “Emma has
been of infinite use in our late very critical business,” said
Hamilton to the same correspondent. “Ld. Nelson and I cou’d not
have done without her. It will be a heart-breaking to the Queen
of N. when we go”—back to England, as was then expected.
“Sir William and Lady Hamilton are, to my great comfort, with
me,” wrote Nelson to Spencer; “for without them it would have
been impossible I could have rendered half the service to his
Majesty which I have now done: their heads and their hearts are
equally great and good.”

The execution of Caracciolo was shortly followed by another
very singular incident, which showed how biassed Nelson had
become towards the interests of the Neapolitan Court, and how
exclusively he identified them—confused them, would
scarcely be too strong a word—with the essential interests
of the Allied cause and the duties of the British Navy. On the
13th of July the castle of St. Elmo was surrendered by the
French, the whole city of Naples thus returning under the royal
authority. On the same day, or the next, Troubridge, with a
thousand of the best men that could be sent from the squadron,
marched against Capua,
accompanied by four thousand troops. A letter had already been
received from the Commander-in-chief, Keith, to Nelson,
intimating that it might be necessary to draw down his vessels
from Naples to the defence of Minorca. “Should such an order come
at this moment,” wrote Nelson to the First Lord, forecasting his
probable disobedience, “it would be a cause for some
consideration whether Minorca is to be risked, or the two
Kingdoms of Naples and Sicily? I rather think my decision would
be to risk the former;” and he started Troubridge off with a
detachment that seriously crippled the squadron. Capua is fifteen
to twenty miles inland from Naples.

On the 13th—it is to be presumed after closing his
letter to Spencer just quoted—an order reached him from
Keith, in these words: “Events which have recently occurred
render it necessary that as great a force as can be collected
should be assembled near the island of Minorca; therefore, if
your Lordship has no detachment of the French squadron in the
neighbourhood of Sicily, nor information of their having sent any
force towards Egypt or Syria, you are hereby required and
directed to send such ships as you can possibly spare off the
island of Minorca to wait my orders.” The wording was so elastic,
as regards the numbers to be sent, as to leave much to Nelson’s
judgment, and he replied guardedly the same day: “As soon as the
safety of His Sicilian Majesty’s Kingdoms is secured, I shall not
lose one moment in making the detachment you are pleased to
order. At present, under God’s Providence, the safety of His
Sicilian Majesty, and his speedy restoration to his kingdom,
depends on this fleet, and the confidence inspired even by the
appearance of our ships before the city is beyond all belief; and
I have no scruple in declaring my opinion that should any event
draw us from the kingdom, that if the French remain in any part
of it, disturbances will again arise, for all order having been
completely overturned, it must take a thorough cleansing, and some little time, to
restore tranquillity.”

When Keith wrote this first order, June 27, he was at sea
somewhere between Minorca and Toulon, trying to find Bruix’s
fleet, of which he had lost touch three weeks before, at the time
he sent to Nelson the two seventy-fours, whose arrival caused the
latter’s second cruise of Maritimo. He had lost touch through a
false step, the discussion of which has no place in a life of
Nelson, beyond the remark that it was Keith’s own error, not that
of Lord St. Vincent, as Nelson afterwards mistakenly alleged;
querulously justifying his own disobedience on the ground that
Keith, by obeying against his judgment, had lost the French
fleet. What is to be specially noted in the order is that Keith
gave no account of his reasons, nor of the events which dictated
them, nor of his own intended action. No room is afforded by his
words for any discretion, except as to the number of ships to be
sent by Nelson, and, though the language of the latter was
evasive, the failure to move even a single vessel was an act of
unjustifiable disobedience. To Keith he wrote privately, and in a
conciliatory spirit, but nothing that made his act less flagrant.
“To all your wishes, depend on it, I shall pay the very strictest
attention.”

Conscious of the dangerous step he was taking, Nelson wrote on
the same day, by private letter,[88] to the First Lord of the Admiralty. “You will easily conceive my
feelings,” he said, “but my mind, your Lordship will know, was
perfectly prepared for this order; and more than ever is my mind
made up, that, at this moment, I will not part with a single
ship, as I cannot do that without drawing a hundred and twenty
men from each ship now at the siege of Capua, where an army is
gone this day. I am fully aware of the act I have committed; but,
sensible of my loyal intentions, I am prepared for any fate which
may await my disobedience. Do not think that my opinion is formed
from the arrangements of any one,” an expression which shows that
he was aware how talk was running. “No; be it good, or be
it bad, it is all my own. It is natural I should wish the
decision of the Admiralty and my Commander-in-chief as speedily
as possible. To obtain the former, I beg your Lordship’s interest
with the Board. You know me enough, my dear Lord, to be convinced
I want no screen to my conduct.”

On the 9th of July, Keith wrote again, from Port Mahon, a
letter which Nelson received on the 19th. He said that he was
satisfied that the enemy’s intentions were directed neither
against the Two Sicilies, nor to the reinforcement of their army
in Egypt; that, on the contrary, there was reason to believe they
were bound out of the Straits. “I judge it necessary that all, or
the greatest part of the force under your Lordship’s orders,
should quit the Island of Sicily, and repair to Minorca, for the
purpose of protecting that Island during the necessary absence of
His Majesty’s squadron under my command, or for the purpose of
co-operating with me against the combined force of the enemy,
wherever it may be necessary.” The commander-in-chief, in short, wished to mass his forces,
for the necessities of the general campaign, as he considered
them. Nelson now flatly refused obedience, on the ground of the
local requirements in his part of the field. “Your Lordship, at
the time of sending me the order, was not informed of the change
of affairs in the Kingdom of Naples, and that all our marines and
a body of seamen are landed, in order to drive the French
scoundrels out of the Kingdom, which, with God’s blessing will
very soon be effected, when a part of this squadron shall be
immediately sent to Minorca; but unless the French are at least
drove from Capua, I think it right not to obey your Lordship’s
order for sending down any part of the squadron under my orders.
I am perfectly aware of the consequences of disobeying the orders
of my commander-in-chief.” It cannot be said that the
offensiveness of the act of disobedience is tempered by any very
conciliatory tone in the words used. The reason for disobedience
makes matters rather worse. “As I believe the safety of the
Kingdom of Naples depends at the present moment on my detaining
the squadron, I have no scruple in deciding that it is better to
save the Kingdom of Naples and risk Minorca, than to risk the
Kingdom of Naples to save Minorca.” When he thus wrote, Nelson
knew that Bruix had joined the Spanish fleet in Cartagena, making
a combined force of forty ships, to which Keith, after stripping
Minorca, could oppose thirty-one.

None of Nelson’s letters reached Keith until long after he had
left the Mediterranean, which probably prevented the matter being
brought to a direct issue between the two, such as would have
compelled the Admiralty to take some decisive action. On the 10th
of July the commander-in-chief sailed from Port Mahon for
Cartagena, following on the tracks of the allied fleets, which he
pursued into the Atlantic and to Brest, where they succeeded in
entering on the 13th of August, just twenty-four hours before the
British came up. The narrow margin of this escape inevitably
suggests the thought, of how much consequence might have been the co-operation of the
dozen ships Nelson could have brought. It is true, certainly, as
matters turned out, that even had he obeyed, they could not have
accompanied Keith, nor in the event did any harm come to Minorca;
but there was no knowledge in Nelson’s possession that made an
encounter between the two great fleets impossible, nor was it
till three days after his former refusal to obey, that he knew
certainly that Keith had given up all expectation of a junction
with himself. Then, on the 22d of July, he received two letters
dated the 14th, and couched in tones so peremptory as to suggest
a suspicion that no milder words would enforce
obedience—that his Commander-in-chief feared that nothing
short of cast-iron orders would drag him away from the Neapolitan
Court. “Your Lordship is hereby required and directed to repair
to Minorca, with the whole, or the greater part, of the force
under your Lordship’s command, for the protection of that island,
as I shall, in all probability, have left the Mediterranean
before your Lordship will receive this. Keith.” The second letter
of the same date ended with the words: “I therefore trust the
defence of Minorca to your Lordship, and repeat my directions
that the ships be sent for its protection.” On the receipt of
these, though Capua had not yet surrendered, Nelson at once sent
Duckworth with four ships-of-the-line to Minorca, detaining only
their marines for the land operations.

It seems scarcely necessary to say that, while an officer in
subordinate command should have the moral courage to transcend or
override his orders in particular instances—each of which
rests upon its own merits, and not upon any general rule that can
be formulated—it would be impossible for military
operations to be carried on at all, if the commander-in-chief
were liable to be deliberately defied and thwarted in his
combinations, as Keith was in this case. It does not appear that
Nelson knew the circumstances which Keith was considering;
he only knew what the
conditions were about Naples, and he thought that the settlement
of the kingdom might be prevented by the departure of several of
his ships. In this opinion, in the author’s judgment, his views
were exaggerated, and colored by the absorbing interest he had
come to take in the royal family and their fortunes, linked as
these were with the affections of a particular woman; but, even
granting that his apprehensions were well founded, he was taking
upon himself to determine, not merely what was best for the
Kingdom of the Two Sicilies, but what was best for the whole
Mediterranean command. It was not within his province to decide
whether Minorca or Naples was the more important. That was the
function of the commander-in-chief. Had the latter, while leaving
Nelson’s force unchanged, directed him to follow a particular
line of operations in the district committed to him, it is
conceivable that circumstances, unknown to his superior, might
have justified him in choosing another; but there was nothing in
the conditions that authorized his assumption that he could
decide for the whole command. And this is not the less true,
because Nelson was in the general a man of far sounder judgment
and keener insight than Keith, or because his intuitions in the
particular instance were more accurate, as they possibly were. He
defended his course on the ground, so frequently and so
erroneously taken, that his intentions were right. “I am so
confident,” he wrote to the Admiralty, “of the uprightness of my
intentions for his Majesty’s service, and for that of his
Sicilian Majesty, which I consider as the same, that, with all
respect, I submit myself to the judgment of my superiors.” Four
years later, in 1803, he used the following singular expressions
concerning his conduct at this period: “I paid more attention to
another sovereign than my own; therefore the King of Naples’ gift
of Bronté to me, if it is not now settled to my advantage,
and to be permanent, has cost me a fortune, and a great deal of
favour which I might have
enjoyed, and jealousy which I should have avoided. I repine not
on those accounts. I did my duty, to the Sicilifying my own
conscience, and I am easy.”[89] “As I have often before risked my life for
the good cause,” he told his old friend the Duke of Clarence, “so
I with cheerfulness did my commission: for although a military
tribunal may think me criminal, the world will approve my
conduct.” With such convictions, he might, if condemned, as he
almost inevitably must have been, have met his fate with the
cheerfulness of a clear conscience; but no military tribunal can
possibly accept a man’s conscience as the test of obedience.

The Admiralty, who had sent Keith out knowing that St.
Vincent, after three arduous years, meant soon to retire, could
not of course acquiesce in Nelson’s thus overriding the man they
had chosen to be his commander-in-chief. “Their Lordships do not,
from any information now before them, see sufficient reason to
justify your having disobeyed the orders you had received from
your Commanding Officer, or having left Minorca exposed to the
risk of being attacked, without having any naval force to protect
it.” To this measured rebuke was added some common-sense counsel
upon the pernicious practice of jeopardizing the personnel
of a fleet, the peculiar trained force so vitally necessary, and
so hard to replace, in petty operations on shore. “Although in
operations on the sea-coast, it may frequently be highly
expedient to land a part of the seamen of the squadron, to
co-operate with and to assist the army, when the situation will
admit of their being immediately re-embarked, if the squadron
should be called away to act elsewhere [as Keith had called it],
or if information of the approach of an enemy’s fleet should be
received,—yet their Lordships by no means approve of the
seamen being landed to form a part of an army to be employed in
operations at a distance from the coast, where, if they should have the misfortune
to be defeated, they might be prevented from returning to the
ships, and the squadron be thereby rendered so defective, as to
be no longer capable of performing the services required of it;
and I have their Lordships’ commands to signify their directions
to your Lordship not to employ the seamen in like manner in
future.”

It was evident that the Admiralty did not fully share Nelson’s
attachment to the royal house of Naples, nor consider the service
of the King of the Two Sicilies the same as that of the King of
Great Britain. Earl Spencer’s private letter, while careful of
Nelson’s feelings, left no room to doubt that he was entirely at
one with his colleagues in their official opinion. Nelson winced
and chafed under the double rebuke, but he was not in a condition
to see clearly any beams in his own eye. “I observe with great
pain that their Lordships see no cause which could justify my
disobeying the orders of my commanding officer, Lord Keith;” but
the motives he again alleges are but the repetition of those
already quoted. He fails wholly to realize that convictions which
would justify a man in going to a martyr’s fate may be wholly
inadequate to sap the fundamental military obligation of
obedience. “My conduct is measured by the Admiralty, by the
narrow rule of law, when I think it should have been done by that
of common sense. I restored a faithful ally by breach of orders;
Lord Keith lost a fleet by obedience against his own sense. Yet
as one is censured the other must be approved. Such things are.”
As a matter of fact, as before said, it was by departing from St.
Vincent’s orders that Keith lost the French fleet. Nor did
Nelson’s mind work clearly on the subject. Thwarted and fretted
as he continually was by the too common, almost universal,
weakness, which deters men from a bold initiative, from assuming
responsibility, from embracing opportunity, he could not draw the
line between that and an independence of action which would
convert unity of command
into anarchy. “Much as I approve of strict obedience to orders,
yet to say that an officer is never, for any object, to alter his
orders, is what I cannot comprehend.” But what rational man ever
said such a thing? “I find few think as I do,—but to obey
orders is all perfection! What would my superiors direct, did
they know what is passing under my nose? To serve my King and to
destroy the French I consider as the great order of all, from
which little ones spring, and if one of these little ones
militate against it, I go back to obey the great order.” There is
so much that is sound in these words, and yet so much confusion
might arise in applying them, that scarcely any stronger evidence
could be given that each case must rest on its own merits; and
that no general rule can supplant the one general principle of
obedience, by which alone unity and concentration of effort, the
great goal of all military movement, can be obtained.

During this period of agitation and excitement, Nelson’s
health did not show the favorable symptoms that usually attended
a call to exertion. Much may be attributed to a Mediterranean
summer, especially after the many seasons he had passed in that
sea; but it can readily be believed that such exceptional
responsibilities as he had just assumed could not but tell, even
upon his resolute and fearless temper. “I am really sorry,” wrote
Troubridge to him, from the siege of St. Elmo, “to see your
Lordship so low-spirited, all will go well;” and a few days
later, “Your Lordship must endeavour to fret as little as
possible—we shall succeed. His Majesty’s arrival will
relieve your Lordship; and if he punishes the guilty, the people
will be happy.” The day after he had refused to obey Keith’s
order, he wrote to him, “I am truly so very unwell that I have
not the power of writing so much as I could wish;” and the next
day, to the Admiralty, he makes the same excuse, adding, “I am
writing in a fever, and barely possible to keep out of bed.” “My dear friend,” he tells
Locker, “I am so ill that I can scarcely sit up; yet I will not
let the courier go off without assuring you that all your
kindnesses to me are fresh in my memory…. May God Almighty
grant you, my revered friend, that health and happiness which has
never yet been attained by your affectionate, grateful friend,
Nelson.” It cannot but be surmised that he did not feel that
profound conviction of right, which had sustained him on previous
occasions. The disquiet indicated resembles rather that attending
the uncertainties of the Nile campaign. As Colonel Stewart
noticed, two years later, “With him mind and health invariably
sympathized.”

FOOTNOTES:

[81] That
is, in person.

[82] The
commandant of St. Elmo signed on the 3d Messidor, June 21.
Ruffo, with the Russian and Turkish representatives, had
already signed. The paper was then sent to Foote, who signed
and returned to Ruffo on the 23d of June. The “Foudroyant”
came in sight on the afternoon of the 24th.

[83] All
italics in the quotations from this despatch are the
author’s.

[84]
Nicolas, vol. iii. p. 511. Author’s italics.

[85]
Nicolas, vol. iii p. 406.

[86] Mr.
Pryse Lockhart Gordon, who was in Palermo in January, 1799,
tells the following anecdote of Lady Hamilton. He had been
dining at the ambassador’s, and after dinner a Turkish
officer was introduced. In the course of the evening he
boasted that he had put to death with his own sword a number
of French prisoners. “‘Look, there is their blood remaining
on it!’ The speech being translated, her Ladyship’s eye
beamed with delight, and she said, ‘Oh, let me see the sword
that did the glorious deed!’ It was presented to her; she
took it into her fair hands, covered with rings, and, looking
at the encrusted Jacobin blood, kissed it, and handed it to
the hero of the Nile. Had I not been an eye-witness to this
disgraceful act, I would not have ventured to relate it.”
(Gordon’s Memoirs, vol. i. p, 210.) The author, also, would
not have ventured to adduce it, without first satisfying
himself, by inquiry, as to the probable credibility of Mr.
Gordon, and likewise testing his narrative. It bears marks of
the inaccuracy in details to which memory is subject, but the
indications of general correctness are satisfactory.

[87] Nelson
to Acton, November 18, 1799. (Nicolas.)

[88] Much
confusion has been introduced into the times, when Keith’s
several orders were received by Nelson, by the fact that the
original of this private letter to Earl Spencer is dated the
19th (Nicolas, vol. vii. p. clxxxv); while the secretary,
copying it into the letter-book, wrote July 13th. (Nicolas,
vol. iii. p. 408.) Nicolas considered the former correct,
probably because it came last into his hands. The author
considers the 13th correct, because the official letter to
Keith bears that date, and reads, “I have to acknowledge the
receipt of your Lordship’s letter of June 27.” (Nicolas, vol.
iii. p. 408.)

The date of Troubridge’s marching against Capua is
similarly brought into doubt by these letters. The author
believes it to have been July 13 or 14, from another official
letter to Keith of the 13th. (Nicolas, vol. iii. p. 404.)
“Captains Troubridge and Hallowell … march against Capua
to-morrow morning.” The odd Sea-Time of that day, by which
July 13 began at noon, July 12, of Civil Time, also causes
confusion; writers using them indiscriminatingly. The
capitulation of St. Elmo was certainly signed on July 12.
(Clarke and M’Arthur, vol. ii. p. 294.)

[89]
Nicolas, vol. v. p. 160.

END OF VOL. I.


INDEX.

Aboukir, Bay, Island, Promontory,
and Castle,
i. 342, 343, 345-347, 365;
ii. 16, 17,
32.

Aboukir, Battle of, ii. 17.

Acton, Sir John, Prime Minister of the Kingdom of the Two
Sicilies,
i. 328, 329, 340, 342, 383, 428, 430, 443;
ii. 8, 190, 191, 193, 194,
219, 264, 274, 275.

Addington (afterwards Lord Sidmouth), Prime Minister of Great
Britain, 1801-1804,
Nelson’s intercourse with,
i. 383;

ii. 101, 103, 120, 136,
162-164, 166, 167, 172, 174, 189, 193, 205, 211,
352.

Adriatic,
importance to the communications
of the Austrians in Italy, i. 247,
405;

British concern in, 369, ii. 192, 195, 243;
Napoleon’s interest in, 188, 195,
266;

resort of privateers, 241,
242.

“Agamemnon,” British ship-of-the-line,
Nelson ordered to command her,
i. 95;

relation to his career, 9799;
action with four French frigates,
113, 115;

engages the batteries at Bastia,
120, 121;

action with the “Ça Ira,”
French 80-gun ship, 163166;

engagement of March 14, 1795,
168;

engagement of July 13, 178180;
services at Genoa, 200202;
on the opening of Bonaparte’s
campaign, 1796, 220223;

Nelson leaves her for the
“Captain,” seventy-four, 229, 230;

she sails for England, 230;
subsequent history, 230;
misfortune at the Battle of
Copenhagen, ii. 87;

joins the fleet shortly before
Trafalgar, 361.

“Albemarle,” British frigate commanded by Nelson, i.
3141.

Alexandria,
Nelson’s first voyage to,
i. 332339;

second voyage, 342, 343;
blockaded, 366;
Nelson’s third voyage to,
ii. 276, 277.

Algiers, Bonaparte’s designs upon, ii. 184;
Nelson’s difficulties with,
230-232.

“Amazon,” British frigate,
services at Copenhagen,
ii. 82, 86, 89, 91;

subsequent mention, 217, 261-263,
289, 295, 315.

Amiens, Peace of, signature of, ii. 146;
Nelson’s home life during,
150-178;

rupture of, 175.

“Amphion,” British frigate,
Nelson’s passage to Mediterranean
in, ii. 189-196;

leaves her for the “Victory,”
222.

Archduke Charles, Nelson’s meeting with, at Prague, ii.
43.

Austria and Austrians,
result of campaign of 1794 in
Holland and Germany, i. 155;

in Italy, 156;
delay in opening campaign of 1795
in Italy, 177;

their advance to Vado Bay, on the
Riviera, 178;

Nelson ordered to co-operate
with, 178, 184;

their disregard of Genoese
neutrality, 184;

position of, in summer of 1795,
186;

inability, or unwillingness to
advance, 188, 189, 194;

their attitude towards the
British, 197, 202, 213;

growing insecurity of their
position, 196, 200, 201, 212;

attacked and defeated by French
at Battle of Loano, 201;

retreat across the Apennines,
202;

urged by Nelson to reoccupy Vado
in 1796, 218, 219;

their advance under Beaulieu,
220223;

Nelson’s assurances to, 221;
defeat by Bonaparte, 220, 223;
driven into the Tyrol, and behind
the Adige, 232;

besieged in Mantua, 232;
advance under Wurmser to relieve
Mantua, 238;

Nelson’s hopes therefrom,
238241;

hears of their defeat again,
241, 244;

the peace of Campo Formio between
Austria and France, 317, 318;

dissatisfaction of Austria with
France, 319, 322;

effect of their position in upper
Italy upon French operations, 391;

attitude towards France and
Naples, 1798, 392;

Nelson’s judgment on, 399, 400;
alliance with Russia, 1799,
400;

successes in 1799, 400, 415, 416; ii. 1, 14, 15;
reverses, 15;
capture of Genoa, 1800,
37;

defeat at Marengo,
37;

abandon Northern Italy,
37;

Nelson’s visit to,
40-43;

peace with France, 1801, 63,
119;

exhaustion of, 1801-1805,
180;

Nelson’s remonstrance with, on
failure to enforce her neutrality, 242.

Ball, Sir Alexander J., British captain,
letter to Nelson, i.
211;

joins Nelson’s division at
Gibraltar, 316;

services in saving the flagship,
324;

advice asked by Nelson, 333;
at the Battle of the Nile,
347, 352354;

accompanies Nelson to Naples,
366;

gallantry towards Lady Hamilton,
386;

serves ashore at Malta, 392, 406409, ii. 7, 9, 11, 12, 13;
mentions with unbelief reports
about Nelson and Lady Hamilton, i. 396;

summoned to join Nelson upon the
incursion of Admiral Bruix, 419421, 426;

ordered to resume duties at
Malta, 423;

mention of Nelson in letters to
Lady Hamilton, ii. 23, 30;

visits Nelson at Merton,
158;

anecdote of Nelson told by him,
158;

letters from Nelson to, 211, 213,
242-244, 270, 274, 278, 280, 286, 292;

opinion as to French objects in
1804, 212;

Nelson’s testy vexation with,
238;

opinion as to the management of
coast lookout stations, 318, note.

Barbary States. See Algiers, Tripoli, Tunis.

Barham, Lord,
Nelson’s interview with, as
Comptroller of the Navy, i. 85;

First Lord of the Admiralty,
ii. 291 and note, 317, 320, 321;

Nelson’s interviews with, 320,
333;

Nelson’s letters to, 324, 353,
355, 358.

Bastia, town in Corsica,
in possession of French,
i. 116;

blockade of, by Nelson, 120, 122;
engagement with batteries of,
120;

description of, 121;
Nelson’s opinion as to besieging,
121124, 126;

siege of, 127131;
capitulation of, 129;
Nelson’s estimate as to his own
services at, 132, 133, 152;

Nelson directed to superintend
evacuation of, by British, 247;

evacuation of, 251253.

Battles, land, mentioned:
Aboukir, ii.
17;

Castiglione, i. 241, 244;
Hohenlinden, ii.
63;

Loano, i. 201;
Marengo, ii.
37;

Novi, 15.

Battles, naval, mentioned:
Calder’s action, ii. 307,
313, 318, 323;

Camperdown, i. 309;
Copenhagen, ii. 79-97, 98,
161-167;

First of June (Lord Howe’s),
i. 150, 176;

July 13, 1795, i. 178182;
March 14, 1795, i.
166173;

the Nile, i. 343358;
St. Vincent, i. 268277;
Trafalgar, ii.
377-397.

Beatty, Dr., surgeon of the “Victory,”
account of Nelson’s habits and
health, ii. 225-228 and note;

present at Nelson’s death, 388,
389, 392, 393, 396.

Beaulieu, Austrian general,
commands the army in Italy, 1796,
i. 219;

defeated by Bonaparte, and driven
into the Tyrol, 220223, 232.

Beckford, William,
opinion of Lady Hamilton,
i. 381;

visited by Nelson at Fonthill,
ii. 51-53;

anecdote of Nelson,
52.

Berry, Sir Edward, British captain,
accompanies Nelson in boarding
the “San Nicolas” and “San Josef,” i. 273275, 279;

commands Nelson’s flagship, the
“Vanguard,” 309;

account of the campaign of the
Nile (quoted), 332, 339, 344, 355, 359;

at the Battle of the Nile,
351, 354,
363;

sent to England with despatches,
360;

commands the “Foudroyant” at the
capture of the “Généreux,” ii.
24-27;

at the capture of the “Guillaume
Tell,” 31, 32;

commands the “Agamemnon” at
Trafalgar, 361;

numerous services of,
362.

Bickerton, Sir Richard, British admiral,
commands in the “Mediterranean”
when war with France begins, 1803, ii. 194;

second in command to Nelson,
1803-1805, 202, 215, 219, 246, 248, 259, 263, 278;

left in command by Nelson, upon
his departure for the West Indies, 294, 314, 317;

joins Collingwood before Cadiz,
334;

returns to England, ill, just
before Trafalgar, 338.

Blackwood, Sir Henry, British captain,
distinguished part taken in the
capture of the “Guillaume Tell,” ii. 31, 328;

arrives in London with news that
the combined fleets are in Cadiz, 328;

interviews with Nelson,
328;

commands advanced squadron of
frigates off Cadiz, 339, 357, 361, 364-369;

last day spent with Nelson,
372-379, 382-385;

witnesses the “Codicil” to
Nelson’s will, 374, 375;

special mark of confidence shown
him by Nelson, 377;

Nelson’s farewell to him,
385.

Bolton, Susannah, Nelson’s sister,
relations of, with Lady Nelson
and Lady Hamilton, ii. 55, 178.

Bonaparte, Napoleon,
decisive influence of Nelson upon
the career of, i. 96, 97, 220, ii. 63,
64, 119, 120, 267-270, 283, 284, 301, 310, 314;

indicates the key of the defences
of Toulon, i. 117;

opinions upon operations in
Italy, 186, 187,
193, 194,
197, 208,
214216, 219, 391, 394;

command of Army of Italy,
220;

defeats Beaulieu, advances to the
Adige, and establishes the French position in Northern Italy,
220223, 228, 229, 232;

fortifies the coastline of the
Riviera, 223, 224, 227;

seizes Leghorn, 231233, 236;
contrasted with Nelson, 234236, 258, ii. 129, 130, 172;
overthrows Wurmser, i.
238, 240,
241;

effect of his campaign in Italy
upon the career of Nelson, 242, 243, 318;

forces Genoa to close her ports
to Great Britain, 245;

sails on the Egyptian Expedition,
323, 325,
328, 329,
331334, 336339;

landing in Egypt, 339;
Nelson’s appreciation of the
effect upon, by the Battle of the Nile, 366, 369, 370, 406, ii.
18-22;

expedition into Syria,
17;

escape from Egypt to France, 16,
17,

after defeating a Turkish army in
Aboukir Bay, 17;

defeats Austrians at Marengo,
37;

influence upon the formation of
the Baltic Coalition, 63, 64;

threats of invading England,
1801, 119-122;

his dominant situation on the
Continent in 1803, 179-187;

firmness of intention to invade
England, 1803-1805, 184-188, 191, 204, 213;

his policy and Nelson’s counter
projects, 182-187;

Nelson’s singularly accurate
prediction of future of, 188, 265;

Nelson’s intuitive recognition of
probable action of, 265, 270;

vast combinations for invasion of
England, 267-272, 283, 284;

his understanding of the value of
sea-power evidenced, 282.

“Boreas,” British frigate,
commanded by Nelson, 1784-1787,
i. 4480.

Brereton, British general,
erroneous information sent to
Nelson, ii. 298-300;

Nelson’s expressions of
annoyance, 300, 309, 311, 318;

comment upon his mistake, 318,
note.

Bronté, Duke of,
Sicilian title and estate
conferred upon Nelson, ii. 2;

his form of signature afterwards,
2 and note.

Brueys, French admiral,
commander-in-chief at the Battle
of the Nile, i. 345;

his dispositions for action,
345347.

Bruix, French admiral,
commander-in-chief of a French
fleet entering the Mediterranean from Brest, i. 417, 422, 425, 428, 432;

effect of his approach upon
proceedings in Naples, 432, 437, 441;

his return to Brest, 446, 448;
Nelson’s comment upon his
conduct, ii. 213.

“Bucentaure,” French flagship at Trafalgar,
Nelson’s encounter with,
ii. 384-387;

surrender of, 391.

Cadiz, Nelson’s visit to, i. 103104;
his operations before, under
Jervis, 286288,
289294;

his watch before, prior to
Trafalgar, ii. 339, 356-361;

effect of position of, upon the
Battle of Trafalgar, 369, 371, 372, 380.

“Ça Ira,” French ship-of-the-line,
Nelson’s action with, in the
“Agamemnon,” i. 163166;

his credit for, 172.

Calder, Sir Robert, British admiral,
captain of the fleet at the
Battle of St. Vincent, i. 281,
282;

his indecisive action with the
allied fleets, in 1805, ii. 307, 313;

popular outcry against, 308, 315,
323, 353;

Nelson’s relations with, 318,
319, 323, 327, 353-356;

recalled to England for trial,
353.

Calvi, town in Corsica,
Nelson at the siege of, i.
136148;

loses there his right eye,
139, 140.

Canary Islands. See Teneriffe.

Capel, Thomas B., British captain,
bearer of despatches after the
Battle of the Nile, i. 361,
371;

mentioned, 355, note, ii. 217.

“Captain,” British ship-of-the-line,
carries Nelson’s broad pendant as
commodore, i. 230;

at the Battle of St. Vincent,
270276;

injuries received there, 285;
Nelson quits her for the
“Theseus,” 285, 289.

Caracciolo, Francesco, commodore in the Neapolitan navy,
wounded feelings at the distrust
of his Court, i. 390;

accompanies the flight to
Palermo, obtains leave to return to Naples, and joins the
insurgents there, 437;

apprehension, trial, and
execution of, 438;

comments upon Nelson’s part in
this transaction, 439443.

Castlereagh, Lord, British Minister,
Nelson’s shrewd prediction to him
of the results of the Orders in Council affecting neutral flags,
and of the License System, ii. 330.

Clarence, Duke of. See William Henry.

Codrington, Edward, British captain, expressions quoted:
about Nelson’s seamanship,
i. 15;

his family ties and love of
glory, 72, ii. 175;

appearance of Nelson’s ships,
288;

graciousness of Nelson’s bearing,
340.

Collingwood, Cuthbert, British admiral,
close connection between his
career and that of Nelson, i. 21,
22;

strong expression of regard for
Nelson, 24;

association with Nelson in the
West Indies, 54 and note, 55, 63;

at the Battle of Cape St.
Vincent, 269, 273, 276, 281, 282;

strong expression upon the credit
due to Nelson, 272;

his account of Nelson’s cold
reception at Court, in 1800, ii. 49;

sent from England to West Indies
in 1805, 310;

hearing that Nelson is gone
thither, takes position off Cadiz instead, 311;

correspondence with Nelson on his
return, 311-313;

left by Nelson in charge off
Cadiz, 316, 317;

force collected under, when
allies enter Cadiz, 334;

characteristics,
340;

part assigned to, by Nelson, for
Trafalgar, 350-352;

his part at Trafalgar, 370-372,
377, 380, 383, 384;

Nelson’s praise of,
384;

his sympathy with Nelson,
384;

notified of Nelson’s fatal wound,
394.

Convoys,
Nelson’s comments on the behavior
of, i. 33;

gives one to American merchant
ships against French privateers, 289;

difficulty of providing in the
Mediterranean, ii. 241-244.

Copenhagen, defences of,
in 1801, ii. 72, 80, 81,
84, 85;

Battle of, Nelson’s plans for,
84-87;

the battle, 87-97;
importance and difficulty of the
achievement, 98, 99;

failure of the British Government
to reward, 99, 162;

silence of the city of London,
161;

Nelson’s action,
161-167.

Corfu,
transferred, with the other
Ionian Islands, from Venice to France, i. 318;

Nelson’s concern for, after the
Battle of the Nile, 368, 405, 406;

taken by Russo-Turkish forces,
405;

British precautions against
re-occupation by French, ii. 184;

concern of Nelson for, while
commander-in-chief in the Mediterranean, 1803-1805, 187, 190,
195, 266;

resort of privateers,
241;

Napoleon’s estimate of,
206.

Cornwallis, William, British admiral,
kindness to Nelson in early life,
i. 30 and note, 45;

Nelson directed to communicate
with, off Brest in 1803, ii. 188, 189;

orders seizure of Spanish
treasure-ships, 251;

Nelson directs that the order be
disobeyed, 251;

services of, off Brest,
269;

Nelson joins, off Brest, on
return from West Indies, 314, 317;

authorizes Nelson to return to
England, 317.

Correspondence, Nelson’s extensive,
while in the Mediterranean,
ii. 190;

his manner of conducting,
232-236.

Corsica, Island of,
Nelson ordered to coast of,
i. 115, 116;

Nelson’s connection with
operations there in 1794, 118148;

strategic value of, to British,
155159;

government as a British
dependency, 159;

dissatisfaction of natives with
British rule, 231;

tenure of, dependent on support
of the natives, 234;

abandonment of, by the British,
247, 251254;

threatened invasion of Sardinia
from, ii. 204.

“Curieux,” British brig of war,
sent by Nelson to England from
West Indies with news of his movements, ii.
301;

falls in with combined fleets,
313;

Nelson’s comment on hearing the
fact, 313, 315.

Davison, Alexander, intimate friend of Nelson,
Nelson expresses despondency to,
i. 412;

tells him circumstances of
surrender of castles at Naples, 431,
432;

the “Lady of the Admiralty’s”
coolness, ii. 49;

account given by, of George III.
speaking of Nelson, 49, 50;

Nelson’s mention of Sir Hyde
Parker to, 67, 68, 71, 164;

aids Nelson pecuniarily,
144;

charged by Nelson with a final
message to Lady Nelson, 148;

Nelson’s expressions to, about
St. Vincent, 163;

about treatment of himself by the
government, 170;

“Salt beef and the French fleet,”
296;

about General Brereton,
318.

De Vins, Austrian general,
commands on the Riviera in 1795,
i. 187;

Nelson’s association with,
187, 193197, and opinion of, 197.

Dresden, Nelson’s visit to, in 1800, ii. 43-45.

Drinkwater, Colonel,
returns from Elba in frigate with
Nelson, 1797, i. 262;

incidents narrated of the voyage,
266268;

witnesses the Battle of St.
Vincent, 281;

interview with Nelson after the
battle, 283;

characteristic anecdote of
Nelson, 309.

Duckworth, Sir J.T., British admiral,
association with Nelson during
operations in the Mediterranean, 1799, i. 418, 419, 420, 421, 423, 442, ii. 1,
6.

Dundas, British general,
commanding troops in Corsica,
i. 121;

controversy with Lord Hood,
121, 122;

Nelson’s opinion, 121.

Egypt,
Bonaparte’s expedition to, in
1798, i. 323339;

Nelson’s pursuit, 327329, 331338;
Nelson’s constant attention to,
369, 404,
406, ii. 182, 185, 201, 203, 211,
212, 213, 255, 270, 277, 280-282, 287, 302;

his urgency that the French army
be not permitted to leave, 18-22.

El Arish, Convention of, signed, ii. 19.

Elba, island of,
Nelson’s opinion of importance
of, i. 237;

his seizure of, 237;
evacuation of, 259263, 287, 288.

“Elephant,” British ship-of-the-line,
Nelson’s flagship at Copenhagen,
ii. 78, 83, 88-97.

Elgin, Earl of, British ambassador to Turkey,
opinion upon the state of things
at Palermo during Nelson’s residence there, i. 397;

Nelson’s divergence of opinion
from, concerning the French quitting Egypt, ii.
19-21.

Elliot, Sir Gilbert, afterwards Lord Minto,
British representative in
Corsica, 1794, i. 119;

Viceroy of Corsica, 154;
friendship between him and
Nelson, 154, 275,
281, 283,
284, ii. 153, 250,
325;

Nelson’s correspondence with,
i. 172, 203, 237, 239, 275, 281, 356, ii. 3,
27, 36, 210, 250;

directs the seizure of Elba by
Nelson, i. 237;

present at the evacuation of
Corsica, 252, 253, and of Elba. 262;

passage with Nelson to Gibraltar,
262268;

witnesses the Battle of St.
Vincent, 275, 281;

advocacy of Nelson’s claims to
distinction, 284, 403;

incidental mention of Nelson by,
i. 308, ii. 34, 44, 92,
154, 172, 174, 308, 326, 332, 335;

mention of Lady Hamilton by,
i. 379382, ii. 44, 154, 320, 335;

ambassador to Vienna, i.
396 note.

Elliot, Hugh,
British minister at Dresden
during Nelson’s visit in 1800, ii. 43, 44;

minister to the two Sicilies
during Nelson’s Mediterranean command, 1803-1805,
189-310;

takes passage out with Nelson,
189;

correspondence between Nelson
and, quoted, 191, 192, 194, 211, 212, 215, 218, 235, 246, 258,
263, 264, 286, 304, 310, 330.

Este, Lambton, association with Nelson mentioned, ii.
254-257.

Fischer, Commodore,
commander-in-chief of Danish
fleet at the Battle of Copenhagen, ii. 94;

Nelson’s controversy with, on
account of his official report of the battle,
107-109.

Fitzharris, Lord,
British attaché at Vienna
during Nelson’s visit, 1800, anecdotes of Nelson and of Lady
Hamilton, ii. 41, 42.

Flag of Truce, incident of the, at Copenhagen, ii.
94-98.

“Fleet in Being,”
indications of Nelson’s probable
opinion of its deterrent effect, i. 135137, 160, 182, 183, 196, 198, 213, 214, 216, 217, 218, 227;

ii. 301-306.

Freemantle, British captain,
with Nelson, at Teneriffe,
i. 301304;

at Copenhagen, ii.
83;

letter from Nelson to, concerning
Calder, 318.

Frigates,
Nelson’s sense of the importance
of, and of small cruisers generally, i. 338, 340, 341; ii. 242-245, 274, 294, 334, 357,
358.

“Généreux,” French ship-of-the-line,
escape of, after the Battle of
the Nile, i. 357, 358;

capture of the “Leander” by,
361, 405;

captured by Nelson’s squadron off
Malta, ii. 24-29.

Genoa,
importance of, to the South of
France, i. 105, 106, 107;

difficult neutrality of, 157, 158, 184192, 199201, 218, 223, 226228, 233, 393;
closes her ports against Great
Britain, 1796, 244246;

siege of city, in 1800,
ii. 28;

surrender of, by Masséna,
37;

identified with France as the
Ligurian Republic, 181, 182;

ports of, blockaded by Nelson,
219, 229, 230.

George III., King of Great Britain,
prejudice of, against Nelson in
early life, i. 88, 89, 284;

subsequent approbation, 177, 284, 308;
interest in Nelson manifested by,
ii. 49, 50;

subsequent coldness of, toward
Nelson, apparently in consequence of his relations to Lady
Hamilton, 49.

Gillespie, Dr.,
account of life on board Nelson’s
flagship by, ii. 223-225, 238, 248.

Goodall, Admiral,
at the partial fleet action of
March 14, 1795, i. 168, 169;

his support of Nelson when under
public censure for failure to find the French fleet, 334.

Gore, British captain,
commands squadron of frigates
under Nelson’s orders, outside Straits of Gibraltar, ii.
244;

letter of Nelson to, concerning
three frigates attacking a ship-of-the-line, 245;

ordered by Nelson to disobey
orders of Admiral Cornwallis to seize Spanish treasure-ships,
250, 251.

Graves, Rear Admiral,
second to Nelson at the Battle of
Copenhagen, ii. 83, 90;

made Knight of the Bath in reward
for the action, 99.

Gravina, Spanish admiral,
commander of the Spanish
contingent, and second in command of the combined fleet, at
Trafalgar, ii. 363, 369, 372, 396.

Greville, Charles, nephew to Sir William Hamilton,
relations of, to Emma Hart,
afterwards Lady Hamilton, i. 373379.

Hallowell, British captain,
under Nelson at the siege of
Calvi, i. 139;

commands the “Swiftsure” at the
Battle of the Nile, 353.

Hamilton, Emma, Lady,
Nelson’s first meeting with,
i. 110, 111;

letter of Nelson to. 340;
conduct of, in Naples, upon
receipt of news of the Battle of the Nile, 371;

Nelson’s second meeting with,
372;

previous history of, 373379;
married to Sir William Hamilton,
378;

personal appearance and
characteristics, 379382, 384386, ii. 43-45, 150, 154, 223, 326,
335;

influence at Court of Naples,
i. 383, 426, 442;

influence upon Nelson, 385388, 441, 442, 444, ii. 23, 28-30, 38, 39, 41, 78,
330-332;

intermediary between the Court
and Nelson, i. 389, 426, 428;

efficiency during the flight of
the Court from Naples, 395;

scandal concerning her relations
to Nelson, 396398, ii. 30, 34, 35, 48-51, 154, 177,
178;

love of play, i. 397, ii. 41;
Nelson’s infatuation for,
i. 380, 422, 441, ii. 29,
30, 34, 35, 38, 39, 41, 43, 51, 53, 78, 110, 154,
326;

with Sir William Hamilton
accompanies Nelson to Naples in flagship, i. 428;

usefulness there, 444;
Nelson asks of the Czar insignia
of the Order of Malta for, ii. 10;

accompanies Nelson, with her
husband, on a trip to Malta, 35, and on the return journey to
England, 36-45;

her reception by the London
world, 48-50, 154;

Lady Nelson’s attitude towards,
46-48, 51, 53;

attitude of Nelson’s father
towards, 55, 176;

of other members of Nelson’s
family, 55, 178, 326;

believed by Nelson to be the
mother of Horatia, 56-58;

Nelson’s letters to, during
Copenhagen expedition, 68, 69, 72, 79, 88, 104, 105, 106, 110,
111, 116, 149;

letters to, while commanding
preparations against invasion, 137, 139, 140-143, 149,
150;

purchases the Merton property for
Nelson, 149-151;

disturbed relations with her
husband, 151-153;

death of husband,
177;

Nelson’s letters to, during his
command in the Mediterranean, 1803-1805, 194, 222, 223, 256, 258,
279, 339, 353, 354;

Nelson’s anxiety about
confinement of, 210;

birth of a second child,
210;

allowance made by Nelson to,
248;

Nelson’s last letter to,
365;

bequeathed by Nelson to his
Country, 376, 389, 395;

mentioned by Nelson, when dying,
392, 393, 395.

Hamilton, Sir William, British minister to Naples,
Nelson’s first association with,
i. 110;

Nelson’s correspondence with,
during the Nile campaign, 327, 329, 330, 340342, 368, 372;

Nelson’s association with, while
in command in Neapolitan waters, 1798-1800, 372, 387, 389, 390, 393, 395398, 427, 428444, ii. 21,
23, 27-30, 34, 35;

relations to Amy Lyon, otherwise
Emma Hart, prior to their marriage, 375378;

marriage to Emma Hart, 378;
onerous increase of diplomatic
duties after the French Revolution began, 384;

influence of Lady Hamilton upon,
383, 389,
397, ii. 44;

apparent unfitness for his
position, i. 383, 397, 398, 435, 436;

accompanies Nelson to Naples in
flagship, 428;

assertion of Nelson’s full powers
at this time by, 430;

official despatch of, relative to
transactions at Naples, June-July, 1799, quoted and discussed,
432436;

share of, in these transactions,
444;

recalled to England, ii.
34;

accompanied by Nelson on return
to England, 36-45;

Nelson takes up his residence
with, 146;

with Lady Hamilton goes to live
with Nelson at Merton, 150;

disturbed relations of, with his
wife, 151-153;

death of, 177;
his professed confidence in
Nelson, 178.

Hardy, Captain Thomas M.,
captured in the prize “Sabina,”
i. 260;

exchanged, 264, 266;
narrow escape from recapture,
267;

commander of the brig “Mutine,”
323;

accompanies Nelson in Baltic
expedition, ii. 65, 83;

continuous association with
Nelson after St. Vincent, 392;

presence at Nelson’s death-bed,
392-395;

incidentally mentioned,
ii. 224, 234, 245, 337, 368, 374, 378, 385-389,
391.

Hart, Emma,
name assumed by Lady Hamilton,
prior to marriage, i. 375.

Haslewood, anecdote of final breach between Lord and Lady Nelson,
ii. 53.

Hillyar, Captain James,
anecdotes of Nelson, ii.
175, note, 237-239.

“Hinchinbrook,” British frigate,
commanded by Nelson in youth,
i. 2130;

singular coincidence that both
Nelson and Collingwood were made post into this ship, 21.

Hood, Admiral, Lord,
opinion of Nelson in early life,
i. 34;

Nelson obtains transfer of his
ship to the fleet of, 3639;

relations of Nelson with, prior
to French Revolution, 37, 39, 41, 45, 66, 87, 89, 108;

appointed to command the
Mediterranean fleet, 1793, 101;

services off Toulon, 103117;
employs Nelson on detached
service, at Naples, 108,

at Tunis, 113,
around Corsica, 115120;
reduction of Corsica, 118148;
return to England, 148, 149;
removed from the Mediterranean
command, 175;

Nelson’s opinion of, 119, 175, 176;
Nelson’s relations with, during
his Mediterranean command, 112, 116, 119, 122, 124, 148;

at siege of Bastia, 130132;
at siege of Calvi, 142, 143;
inadequate mention of Nelson’s
services in Corsica by, 131134, 152, 153;

differences with Colonel Moore,
143145;

opinion of Nelson’s merits at the
Battle of the Nile, 361363;

presents Nelson in the House of
Peers, when taking his seat as a viscount, ii.
160.

Hood, Captain Sir Samuel,
pilots Nelson’s fleet into
Aboukir Bay, i. 348;

share of, in the Battle of the
Nile, 349, 350,
358;

left to blockade Alexandria,
366, 392;

incidentally mentioned, 401, 404, ii.
158.

Horatia, Nelson’s daughter,
birth of, ii.
56;

mentioned, 57, 223,
335;

Nelson’s last letter to,
366;

desired by him to use the name of
“Nelson” only, 366;

bequeathed by Nelson to his
Country, 376, 389;

mentioned by Nelson in dying,
395.

Hoste, Captain William,
midshipman with Nelson from 1793
to 1797, i. 304;

describes Nelson’s return on
board wounded, after the affair at Santa Cruz, 304;

lieutenant, and commander of the
“Mutine,” 371;

reception at Naples by Lady
Hamilton, 371;

curious anecdote of, ii.
262, 263.

Hotham, Vice-Admiral, second in command to Lord Hood,
mistaken action of, i.
134, 135;

Nelson’s comment on, 135, 150;
succeeds Hood as
commander-in-chief, 149;

encounter with French Toulon
fleet, 161170;

Nelson’s urgency with, 168,
and criticism of his action in
this case, 169172;

inadequate military conceptions
of, 171, 182,
198;

difficulties of, recognized by
Nelson, 171;

second encounter with the French,
178180;

incompetent action, and Nelson’s
criticism, 179182;

disastrous results of
inefficiency of, 182, 183, 198, 203, 210;

sends Nelson to co-operate with
Austrians on the Riviera, 184;

Nelson’s opinion of his
“political courage,” 189;

personal dislike to co-operation
of, 191, 197 and
note;

inadequate support given to
Nelson by, 197, 198, 202;

Nelson’s opinion of the
consequent mishaps, 182, 199, 202;

relieved by Sir Hyde Parker,
199.

Hotham, Sir William,
criticism of Nelson’s conduct
towards Lady Nelson, ii. 50;

mention of Lady Nelson’s conduct
after the separation, 53;

Nelson’s aptitude at forwarding
public service, 229.

Howe, Admiral, Lord,
appoints Nelson to the command of
the “Boreas,” i. 44;

kind reception of Nelson in 1787,
82;

victory of June 1st, 1794,
Nelson’s opinion of, 150;

Nelson’s expression to, about the
Battle of the Nile, 356;

opinion of, concerning the Battle
of the Nile, 357, 363.

Hughes, Sir Richard,
commander-in-chief of the Leeward
Islands Station, 1784-1786, i. 45;

Nelson’s difficulties with,
4953, and 5358;

his attitude towards Nelson in
the matter of enforcing the Navigation Act, 58, 60, 63;

Nelson’s reconciliation with,
72.

Hughes, Lady, account of Nelson as a very young captain,
i. 46.

Ionian Islands, Corfu, etc.,
objects of Nelson’s solicitude,
i. 368, 391, 405, 406, ii. 265. 266;

Russian occupation of, i.
405, ii. 14;

importance of, to Bonaparte,
ii. 187, 188, 195, 241;

temporary political name of
Republic of the Seven Islands, 190.

Ireland,
Nelson’s speculations as to
Bonaparte’s intentions against, ii. 211, 212, 288,
315;

Collingwood’s, 311,
312.

Jervis, Admiral Sir John,
afterwards Earl of St. Vincent,
i. 34;

commander-in-chief in the West
Indies, 115;

commander-in-chief in the
Mediterranean, 204, 212;

Nelson’s first meeting with,
215;

desire of, to have Nelson remain
under his command, 216, 229, 255;

his close blockade of Toulon,
230, 242;

Nelson’s lofty opinion of,
244, 248;

forced to concentrate his fleet
owing to the attitude of Spain, 245,
246;

embarrassment caused to, by
conduct of Admiral Man, 246, 251;

ordered to evacuate the
Mediterranean, 247;

retires to Gibraltar, 254;
sends Nelson back to superintend
the evacuation of Elba, 259;

his opinions of Nelson, as
expressed, 261, 281, 282, 294, 299, 306, 323, 363, 403, ii. 67,
104, 116, 118, 120, 196, 198;

rejoined by Nelson, off Cape St.
Vincent, i. 268;

Battle of Cape St. Vincent,
268277;

operations after the battle,
285288;

blockade and bombardment of
Cadiz, 288294;

sends Nelson to Teneriffe,
298, 299;

sympathy with Nelson in his
defeat and wound, 306;

created Earl of St. Vincent,
306;

rejoined by Nelson after
convalescence, 310;

expressions of satisfaction
thereat, 310;

aversion of, to extending the
operations of the fleet, 320;

sends Nelson to watch the Toulon
armament, 310, 323;

denounced for choosing so young a
flag-officer, 337;

opinion of the Battle of the
Nile, 363;

orders Nelson to return to the
western Mediterranean, 366;

the affair of Sir Sidney Smith,
401, 402;

absolute confidence of, in
Nelson, 408;

action upon the incursion of
Bruix’s fleet, 420423;

gives up the command of the
Mediterranean, 424;

Nelson’s distress and vexation,
424, ii. 263;

succeeded in command by Lord
Keith, i. 425, 428;

takes command of Channel Fleet,
1800, ii. 56;

Nelson joins him as subordinate,
56;

stern resolution in face of the
Baltic Coalition, 64;

becomes First Lord of the
Admiralty, 67;

Nelson’s gradual alienation from,
69, 140, 141, 142, 162, 163, 167, 170, 172;

full approval of Nelson’s course
in the Baltic by, 73, 104;

indisposition to grant rewards
for services at Copenhagen, 99, 162, 163, 167;

reluctance to relieve Nelson,
116;

insists with Nelson that he must
accept and retain command of preparations against invasion, 120,
139, 145;

correspondence with Nelson on
this subject, 120-126, 134, 135, 136, 139, 143;

divergence of views from Nelson’s
on the subject of a flotilla, 131, 132;

misunderstanding between Nelson
and, on the subject of medals for Copenhagen, 162, 163,
167;

sends Nelson to the Mediterranean
as commander-in-chief, 175;

injury to Navy from excessive
economy of, 172, 196;

correspondence of Nelson with,
while commander-in-chief in the Mediterranean, quoted, 188, 189,
196, 198, 213;

retires from the Admiralty, and
succeeded by Lord Melville, 221.

KEATS, Captain Richard G.,
favorite with Nelson, ii.
293;

letters from Nelson to, 293, 297,
298, 323.

Keith, Admiral, Lord,
second in command to St. Vincent
in the Mediterranean, i. 423;

St. Vincent relinquishes command
to, 425, 428;

characteristics of, 425;
friction between Nelson and,
425427;

advice of, to Nelson, concerning
executions in Naples, 442;

Nelson’s disobedience to orders
of, 445454;

pursues combined fleets to
English Channel, 448, ii.
14;

inferiority of, to Nelson, in
military sagacity, i. 450,
ii. 38;

absence from Mediterranean
prolonged, ii. 4;

resumes command in the
Mediterranean, 22;

Nelson’s resentment at his
return, 3, 23;

relations between the two, 23,
27-30, 32, 36-38;

orders Nelson to assume personal
charge of blockade of Malta, 28;

generous letter of, to Nelson,
35;

dissatisfaction of, with Nelson’s
course, 36-38;

displeasure of Queen of Naples
with, 38, 39;

measures of, to prevent French
encroachments during Peace of Amiens, 184;

successful resistance of, to the
Admiralty’s attempt to reduce his station, 249.

Kleber, French general,
succeeds Bonaparte in the command
in Egypt, ii. 17;

convinced of the hopelessness of
retaining Egypt, 18;

makes the Convention of El Arish
with the Turks, 18-20.

Knight, Miss,
friend and companion of the
Hamiltons, ii. 39;

accompanies them and Nelson on
journey to England in 1800, 39-48;

incidents mentioned by, relative
to this period, 39, 40, 48;

testimony to Nelson’s love for
his wife, prior to meeting with Lady Hamilton, 55.

LATOUCHE-TRÉVILLE, French admiral,
in command off Boulogne, and
successful repulse of British boats, ii. 135-138,
214;

in command of Toulon fleet,
214;

Nelson’s attempts to lure out of
port, 214-216, 219, 220;

reports that Nelson retreated
before him, and Nelson’s wrath, 217-219;

death of, 257.

Layman, Lieutenant, and Commander,
serving with Nelson on board the
St. George, 1801, ii. 69;

anecdotes of Nelson by, 70, 72,
158, 356;

loses the brig “Raven” when
carrying despatches, 279;

characteristic letter of Nelson
in behalf of, 279, 280.

“Leander,” British fifty-gun ship,
Campaign and Battle of the Nile,
i. 327, 352, 353;

sent with despatches to
Gibraltar, 360;

captured by the
“Généreux,” 361;

recaptured by Russians, and
restored to Great Britain, 405.

Leghorn,
Nelson’s visits to, i.
148, 151,
161, 208;

importance of, to the French,
157, 160,

and to the British fleet,
161, 231,
232;

occupation of, by Bonaparte, in
1796, 233;

blockade of, by Nelson, 236238;
Nelson’s project for an assault
of, 238241;

occupation of, by Neapolitans, in
1798, 393, 406;

blockade of, recommended by
Nelson, in 1803, ii. 182.

Lindholm, Danish officer, aide-de-camp to Crown Prince at the
Battle of Copenhagen,
sent to Nelson with reply to the
message under flag of truce, ii. 96;

association with the
negotiations, 97, 101, 103;

testimony of, to Nelson’s motives
in sending flag of truce, 97;

correspondence of, with Nelson,
relative to the conduct of Commodore Fischer, 108,
109.

Linzee, Commodore,
Nelson serves under, on mission
to Tunis, i. 113;

Nelson’s causeless
dissatisfaction with conduct of, 114.

Lisbon,
headquarters of British fleet
after evacuation of the Mediterranean, i. 260, 285, 286, 310;

forbidden to British in 1803,
ii. 181.

Locker, Captain William,
Nelson’s early commander and
life-long friend, i. 1720, 21.

Louis, Captain Thomas,
Nelson’s expressions of
obligation to, at the Battle of the Nile, i. 351.

“Lowestoffe,” British frigate,
Nelson commissioned lieutenant
into, and incidents on board of, i. 1620;

his place on board of, filled by
Collingwood, 21.

Lyon, Amy, maiden name of Lady Hamilton, i. 373.

Mack, Austrian general,
association with Nelson before
and after the disastrous Neapolitan campaign of 1798, i.
392394.

Madalena Islands,
situation of, and importance to
Nelson’s fleet, ii. 201-205, 207;

Nelson there receives news of
Villeneuve’s first sailing, 266.

Malmesbury, Lady,
mention of Lady Hamilton by,
i. 379, 382;

of Nelson and Hyde Parker,
ii. 67.

Malta,
seizure of, by Bonaparte,
i. 329, 331;

Nelson’s estimate of the
importance of, 330, 407, ii. 13, 195, 198;

his concern for, i.
368, 369,
414, ii. 5, 7-14, 243, 316,
317;

directs blockade of, i.
369,

by Portuguese squadron, 371;
blockade of, 391, 392, 409, 420, 423, ii. 1, 7-14, 23-34, 36,
37;

Nelson’s jealousy of Russian
designs upon, i. 406408;

capture near, of the
“Généreux,” ii. 23-28,

and of the “Guillaume Tell,”
31;

Nelson ordered by Keith to take
personal charge of blockade of, 28;

Nelson quits blockade of, 30,
31;

takes ships off blockade,
contrary to Keith’s wishes, 36-39;

surrender of, to the British,
62;

effect of surrender of, upon the
Czar, 62;

Nelson’s views as to the ultimate
disposition of, 168;

Nelson’s visit to, in 1803, 189,
194;

strategic importance of, 182,
195, 264.

Man, Admiral Robert,
in command under Hotham, at the
fleet action of July 13, 1795, i. 180;

Nelson’s commendation of,
180;

subsequent mistakes of, in 1796,
240, 248,
249, 254;

Nelson’s expressions concerning,
240, 248;

allusion to, ii.
19.

Marengo, Battle of,
Nelson in Leghorn at the time of,
ii. 37, 179.

Maritimo, Island of,
strategic centre for a
rendezvous, i. 420, 426, 427.

Masséna, French general,
defeats the combined Austrians
and Russians near Zurich, ii. 15;

Nelson likened to,
52.

Matcham, Mrs., Nelson’s sister,
attitude towards Lady Hamilton,
ii. 55, 178;

towards Lady Nelson,
178;

anecdote of Nelson transmitted
by, 335.

Matcham, George, Nelson’s nephew,
letter of, dated 1861, giving
recollections of Nelson, ii. 155-157.

Melville, Lord, First Lord of the Admiralty, in succession to St.
Vincent,
reply to Nelson’s appeal to
reverse previous refusal of medals for Copenhagen, ii.
167;

Nelson’s letter to, about his
missing the French fleet, 280-282.

Merton, Nelson’s home in England,
purchase of, by him, ii.
144, 149, 150;

life at, during Peace of Amiens,
146-178;

final stay at,
320-336.

Messina,
importance of, to the security of
Sicily, Nelson’s opinions, i. 413,
414, 417,
ii. 186, 191-193.

Middleton, Sir Charles, afterwards Lord Barham, i.
85. See Barham.

Miles, Commander Jeaffreson,
able defence of Lord Nelson’s
action at Naples, in 1799, i. 441.

Miller, Captain Ralph W.,
commands Nelson’s flagship at the
Battle of St. Vincent, i. 274,
279;

at Teneriffe, 302;
at the Battle of the Nile,
355;

Nelson’s expressions of affection
for, and anxiety for a monument to, ii. 143.

Minorca,
Nelson ordered from Egypt for an
expedition against, i. 366;

Nelson directs his squadron upon,
on receiving news of Bruix’s incursion, 418420;

Nelson’s difference with Keith,
as to the value and danger of, 445451, ii. 3, 5,
6;

Nelson’s visit to, in 1799,
ii. 6, 11, 12;

restored to Spain at Peace of
Amiens, 181.

Minto, Lord. See Elliot, Sir Gilbert.

Minto, Lady,
mention of Nelson at Palermo, in
letters of, i. 396, 397;

at Leghorn, ii. 38,
39;

at Vienna, 40-42.

Moore, Colonel,
afterwards Sir John, i.
119;

friction between Lord Hood and,
in Corsica, 140145;

Nelson’s agreement, in the main,
with Hood’s views, 143, 144, 145.

Morea,
Nelson’s anxieties about,
ii. 185, 187, 195, 203, 204, 213, 266, 276, 281,
287.

Moutray, Captain,
Nelson’s refusal to recognize
pendant of, as commodore, i. 4951;

undisturbed friendship between
Nelson and, 51.

Moutray, Mrs.,
Nelson’s affection and admiration
for, i. 51, 52;

Collingwood writes to, after
Nelson’s death, 52.

Moutray, Lieutenant James, son of the above,
dies before Calvi, while serving
under Nelson, i. 52, 148;

Nelson erects a monument to,
148.

Murray, Rear-Admiral George,
Nelson’s pleasure at a visit
from, ii. 170;

captain of the fleet to Nelson,
1803-1805, 224, 228, 234, 237.

NAPLES, city of,
Nelson’s first visit to,
i. 108111;

second visit, 371, 372, 385395;
flight of the Court from,
395;

the French enter, 399;
the French evacuate, after their
disasters in Upper Italy, 415;

the royal power re-established
in, 429432,
444;

Nelson’s action in the Bay of,
430444;

Nelson leaves finally, for
Palermo, ii. 2;

Nelson’s emotions upon distant
view of, in 1803, 194.

Naples, Kingdom of. See Two Sicilies.

Naples, King of,
Nelson’s regrets for, upon the
evacuation of the Mediterranean, 1798, i. 248;

gives orders that supplies be
furnished Nelson’s squadron before the Battle of the Nile,
329;

Nelson’s appeal to, to take a
decided stand, 330;

Nelson’s indignation against,
when difficulties about supplies are raised in Syracuse, 340;

congratulates Nelson on the issue
of the Battle of the Nile, 363;

visits Nelson’s flagship,
372;

distrust of his own officers,
390, 416;

under Nelson’s influence, decides
upon war with France, 391;

Nelson promises support to,
391, 392;

decides to advance against French
in Rome, 393;

defeat and precipitate flight of,
394;

takes refuge at Palermo, 395;
promises Nelson that Malta, being
legitimately his territory, should not be transferred to any
power without consent of England, 406;

authorizes British flag to be
hoisted in Malta alongside the Sicilian, 407;

Nelson’s devotion to, 408, 443, 450;
personal timidity and apathy of,
416, 417,
ii. 5, 6;

requests Nelson to go to Naples
and support the royalists, i. 425;

gives Nelson full powers to act
as his representative in Naples, 429,
430;

goes himself to Bay of Naples,
but remains on board Nelson’s flagship, 443;

alienation of, from the queen,
444, ii. 6;

returns to Palermo, ii.
2;

confers upon Nelson the dukedom
of Bronté, 2;

Nelson renews correspondence
with, in 1803, 190;

Nelson’s apprehensions for, 191,
195;

Nelson keeps a ship-of-the-line
always in the Bay of Naples to receive royal family,
192;

application of, to the British
government, to send Nelson back to the Mediterranean, after
sick-leave, 246;

agitation of, at the prospect of
Nelson’s departure, 246;

offers him a house at Naples or
at Palermo, 246.

Naples, Queen of,
agitation at hearing of the
Battle of the Nile, i. 372;

friendship with Lady Hamilton,
378, 383,
384, 426,
444;

characteristics of, 388, ii. 6;
association with Nelson,
i. 388391;

Nelson’s devotion to, 392;
distrust of her subjects,
394, 416, ii. 5;

flight to Palermo, i.
395;

apprehensions of, 419, 428;
alienation of the King from,
444, ii. 6;

wishes to visit Vienna, and is
carried to Leghorn by Nelson, with two ships-of-the-line,
ii. 36;

refused further assistance of the
same kind by Lord Keith, 38;

her distress of mind, and anger
with Keith, 39;

proceeds to Vienna by way of
Ancona, 40;

Nelson renews correspondence
with, in 1803-1805, 183, 190, 264.

Nelson, Rev. Edmund,
father of Lord Nelson, i.
4;

Nelson and his wife live with,
1788-1793, 91;

Mrs. Nelson continues to live
with, after Nelson goes to the Mediterranean, 207, 257, 308, ii. 48-48, 55;

his testimony to Lady Nelson’s
character, ii. 55;

attitude towards Lady Hamilton,
55, 176;

persuaded of the absence of
criminality in her relations with Nelson, 55, 176;

refuses to be separated from Lady
Nelson, 55, 176, 177;

death of, 176;
character of, 176,
177.

NELSON, HORATIO, LORD.
Historical Sequence of
Career:

and birth, i. 4;
first going to sea, 5;
service in merchantman, 9;
cruise to the Arctic Seas,
12;

to the East Indies, 14;
acting lieutenant, 15;
lieutenant, 16;
cruise to West Indies, 17;
commander and post-captain,
21;

Nicaraguan expedition, 26;
invalided home, 30;
command of “Albemarle,” 1781,
31;

paid off, and visits France,
41;

cruise of the “Boreas,” 1784,
44;

refuses to obey orders of
commander-in-chief,

first, to recognize broad pendant
of a captain “not in commission,” 49,

and, second, when directed not to
enforce the Navigation Act, 5364;

engagement to Mrs. Nisbet,
69;

marriage, 75;
return to England, and “Boreas”
paid off. 1787, 7580;

exposure of frauds in the West
Indies, 79, 8286;

half-pay, 1788-1792, 9094;
commissions the “Agamemnon,”
February, 1793, 99;

joins the Mediterranean fleet
under Lord Hood, 103;

constant detached service,
108114;

blockade of Corsica, 116;
siege of Bastia, 120133;
siege of Calvi, 136146;
loss of right eye, 139;
refitting in Leghorn, 151160;
action of “Agamemnon” with
“Ça Ira,” 163;

partial fleet action of March 14,
1795, 166;

partial fleet action of July 13,
1795, 178;

command of a detached squadron on
the Riviera of Genoa,

under Hotham, 1795, 184204,
and under Jervis, 1796, 215229;
hoists broad pendant as
commodore, 220;

leaves “Agamemnon” for “Captain,”
230;

the blockade of Leghorn, 233;
seizure of Elba, 237,
and of Capraia, 245;
evacuation of Corsica, 247254;
British fleet retires to
Gibraltar, 254;

mission to evacuate Elba,
259;

action with Spanish frigates,
259;

rejoins Jervis off Cape St.
Vincent, 268;

Battle of Cape St. Vincent, 1797,
268;

made a Knight of the Bath,
284;

promoted rear-admiral, 285;
mission into the Mediterranean,
288;

blockade and bombardment of
Cadiz, 289294;

the Teneriffe expedition,
296;

loses his right arm, 303;
invalided home, 307;
rejoins Mediterranean fleet in
the “Vanguard,” 1798, 310;

sent to watch the Toulon
armament, 316;

Campaign of the Nile, 323366;
Battle of the Nile, 343358;
severely wounded in the head,
351;

advanced to the peerage as Baron
Nelson of the Nile, 361;

arrives at Naples, 371;
meeting with Lady Hamilton,
372;

urges Naples to declare war
against France, 389;

war between Naples and France,
393;

Neapolitan court carried to
Palermo by, 395;

residence at Palermo and
contemporary events, 1799,—Sidney Smith and the Levant,
400;

Ionian Islands, 404;
Malta, 406;
Barbary States, 409;
about Naples, 413;
incursion of French fleet under
Admiral Bruix, 417427;

proceeds to Naples, 428;
incident of the surrender of the
Neapolitan insurgents, 429436;

the Caracciolo incident, 437;
refuses to obey an order of Lord
Keith, 445;

reiterated refusal, 448;
left temporarily
commander-in-chief by Keith’s departure, ii.
1-22;

created Duke of Bronté by
King of Naples, 2;

dissatisfaction at not being
continued as commander-in-chief, 3;

Keith’s return, 1800,
22;

superseded by Keith’s return,
22;

capture of “Le
Généreux,” 24;

capture of “Le Guillaume Tell,”
in Nelson’s absence, 31;

returns to England through
Germany, 1800, 39-45;

breach with Lady Nelson,
45-57;

promoted vice-admiral,
56;

hoists flag on board “San Josef,”
in the Channel Fleet, under Lord St. Vincent, 1801,
56;

birth of the child Horatia,
56;

the Baltic expedition,
60-116;

Battle of Copenhagen,
80-97;

incident of disobeying the signal
to leave off action, 89;

incident of the flag of truce,
94;

created a viscount,
99;

negotiations, 100;
return to England,
107;

charged with defence of the coast
of England against invasion, 118-145;

retirement from active service
during the Peace of Amiens, 146-175;

interest in public questions,
168-174;

commissioned commander-in-chief
in the Mediterranean, 1803, 175;

death of his father,
176;

arrival in the Mediterranean,
189;

the long watch off Toulon,
196-261;

last promotion, Vice-Admiral of
the White, 1804, 221;

escape and pursuit of the French
Toulon fleet, 1805, 272-295;

follows it and its Spanish
auxiliaries to the West Indies, 296;

returns to Gibraltar,
309;

carries his squadron to
Cornwallis off Brest, 315-317;

returns himself to England,
August, 1805, 315;

last stay in England,
320-336;

resumes command in the
Mediterranean, 339;

the Battle of Trafalgar,
363;

mortally wounded,
388;

death of, 396.
Personal
Characteristics
:

Appearance,
in boyhood, i. 15;
at twenty-one, 22;
at twenty-four, 38;
at twenty-seven, 66;
at thirty-six, 39;
at forty-two, ii. 40, 41,
43;

at forty-three, 112;
later years, 155-157, 228, 238,
321, 332;

expression, 158.
Health,
inherited delicacy of
constitution, i. 5;

invalided from East Indies,
15;

from West Indies, 29, 30, 31;
in Baltic, 33;
in Canada, 36;
mentioned, 44, 75, 78, 91, 119, 146, 147, 149, 207, 236, 294, 309, 368, 401, 413, 453, 454, ii. 29-33, 35, 56, 105, 106, 111,
115, 119, 139, 142 (sea-sickness), 209, 210, 221, 225-228, 245,
246, 292, 326, 332;

influence of active employment
upon,

i. 77, 78, 119, 130, 207, 236, 292, 294,
ii. 332.
Charm of manner and
considerateness of action,

i. 18, 24, 32, 46, 47, 51, 74, 93, 108, 166, 290, 291, 359;
ii. 4, 9, 10, 40, 41, 70,
71, 103, 115, 159, 165, 226, 229, 236-239, 298, 311, 318, 337,
339, 340, 353-356, 359, 374.

Vanity, and occasional
petulance,

i. 138, 152, 153, 255257, 277281, 295, 315, 385, 388389, 452453;
ii. 3, 23, 27-29, 30, 32,
34, 39, 44, 50, 69, 78, 104-105, 112, 138-142, 144, 236, 237,
300, 322.

Courage,
illustrated,

i. 8, 13, 19, 145, 274, 293, 302304, 306;
ii. 90, 95, 101, 327, 359,
379.

Love of glory and
honor,

i. 8, 20, 22, 25, 29, 37, 39, 40, 64, 76, 119, 124, 126, 133, 138, 151, 152, 172, 173, 215, 241, 248, 255, 280, 283, 286, 293, 302, 309, 359, 419;
ii. 24, 52, 65, 90, 104,
105, 112, 134, 175, 250, 339.

Strength and tenacity of
convictions,

i. 18, 38, 52, 57, 62, 63, 73, 74, 125, 126, 127, 136, 137, 226, 241, 244, 312, 313, 335, 341, 344, 421, 427, 450, 451;
ii. 18-21, 71, 73, 74, 78,
82, 93, 137, 183, 271, 273, 281, 285, 287, 289, 294, 302, 303,
306, 314, 315, 319, 324.

Sensitiveness to anxiety,
perplexity, and censure,

i. 61, 62, 75, 79, 81, 92, 133, 204, 210213, 302, 306, 307, 341, 401, 412, 419, 452454;
ii. 3, 11, 12, 13, 29-34,
49, 50, 68, 105, 113, 116, 119, 141, 161-167, 170, 188, 209,
219-221, 247, 274, 280, 286, 287, 289, 292, 296, 300, 308, 309,
378.

Daily life, examples of, and
occupations,

i. 139141, 146147, 207, 289294, 332333, 367369, 396398;
ii. 115-116, 150-159,
223-228, 232-236, 275, 326-328, 330-335, 340.

Religious feelings, indications
of,

i. 173, 324, 325, 352, 358360;
ii. 159, 160, 335, 381,
382, 384, 389, 395, 396.

Professional
Characteristics:

Duty, sense of,
i. 8, 70, 109, 133, 225, 257, 302, 419;
ii. 65, 101, 105, 119-120,
222-223, 263, 291, 296, 382, 384, 393-396.

Exclusiveness and constancy of
purpose,

i. 16, 27, 34, 37, 38, 40, 62, 64, 68, 74, 86, 99, 109, 111, 122, 126, 133, 147, 151, 169, 221, 222, 225, 236, 253, 255, 257, 284, 309, 315, 324, 325, 326, 327, 334, 337, 339, 344, 351, 355;
ii. 9, 42, 65, 74, 75, 88,
93, 107, 188, 222, 234-236, 271, 287, 291, 315, 324,
394.

Professional
courage,

i. 35, 73, 125, 127, 163165, 166, 221, 240, 248, 263, 265, 266, 271273, 292, 301, 328, 334, 344, 421, 427;
ii. 27, 72-77, 79, 88-93,
102, 107, 111, 132, 136, 215, 270, 280, 281, 294, 305-307, 323,
324, 334, 355.

Fearlessness of
responsibility,

i. 11, 19, 4952, 5259, 63, 64, 124126, 188191, 221, 268, 271, 282, 334336, 445453;
ii. 8, 73, 89-93, 193,
194, 205, 242, 250-253, 258, 259, 261-263, 270, 292-296, 302,
306, 316.

Diplomacy,
natural aptitude for, and tact in
dealing with men,

i. 3133, 47, 65, 110, 140143, 189191, 206 and note,
403404;

ii. 4-6, 8-10, 12-14,
69-70, 71, 72-73, 76, 94-97, 100-104, 114, 133-134, 194, 199,
216-217, 229, 231-232, 237-239, 255, 258, 264-266, 311, 337,
339-340;

extensive cares in,
i. 383, 405408, 411413;
ii. 10, 11, 181-188, 190,
199, 228-229, 233-236.

Fleet,
when commander-in-chief,
Administration of, ii. 4, 10, 11, 16, 115, 116, 134-136,
168-170, 197, 198-200, 209, 228, 229, 234-236, 237, 241-245, 277,
278, 283, 286, 292, 293, 295, 309, 314, 315.

Condition of, in the
Mediterranean, 1803-1805, ii. 171, 196, 205, 269, 288,
297, 310.

Preservation and management of,
ii. 195-198, 201-204, 205-207, 210, 211, 214-216, 219-220,
229, 230, 241-245, 253-254, 282, 283, 285, 287, 296-298, 310,
315, 316, 317, 329, 356-358, 361.

Health of,
i. 109, 110;
ii. 207-209, 310,
314.

Strategic ideas, indications
of,

i. 27, 28, 102, 105, 107, 115, 123, 135, 136, 150, 159, 160, 171, 174, 176, 182, 183, 191, 193196, 199200, 213215, 216, 217218, 231232, 234, 239, 243246, 247250, 330, 332336, 337, 342, 365, 366, 391, 407, 419421, 427;
ii. 18-21, 42, 71-73,
74-77, 106, 111, 122, 123-133, 136, 182-184, 185-188, 198,
200-203, 204, 207, 211-213, 249, 250, 269-271, 276, 281, 282,
285-288, 293, 302, 305, 306, 314-317, 323, 324, 364.

Tactical ideas, indications
of,

i. 34, 105, 121, 126, 135, 163, 164, 166, 180182, 217218, 222, 226, 240, 244, 270272, 301, 327, 344345, 350, 355357, 358, 421;
ii. 76, 79, 80-82, 84-87,
92, 100, 124-126, 137, 138, 215-217, 219, 220, 230, 306, 333,
341-353, 356, 357, 360, 361, 366-369, 370, 371, 373,
380.

Nelson, Frances, Lady, wife of Lord Nelson,
birth, parentage, and first
marriage to Dr. Josiah Nisbet, i. 65;

one son, Josiah Nisbet, 65;
widowhood, 65; lives with her uncle, at Nevis, 66;
characteristics, 6769, 71, 149, 173, 386, ii. 46,
53, 54;

wooing of, by Nelson, i.
6971;

marriage to Nelson, and departure
to England, 75;

no children by Nelson, 90;
resides with Nelson, in his
father’s house, 91;

lives with father of Nelson,
during the latter’s absences, 1793-1800, 207, 257, 308, ii. 46-48, 55;

letters of Nelson to, quoted,
i. 111, 133, 139, 147, 149, 172, 173, 207, 248, 255258, 295, 307, 325, 372, 387, ii. 47, 146, 147;

continued attachment of Nelson
to, on returning home in 1797, i. 308, 309, 316;

Nelson’s message to, when
thinking himself mortally wounded at the Nile, 351;

uneasiness of, at the reports of
Nelson’s intimacy with Lady Hamilton, 396;

apparent purpose of, to go to the
Mediterranean, discouraged by Nelson, 396;

growing alienation of Nelson
from, 422, ii. 45-47, 48, 51,
53;

attitude of, towards Nelson,
ii. 46, 47, 50, 53, 54;

letters of, to Nelson, quoted,
47;

Nelson’s bearing towards, 48,
50;

attitude of, towards Lady
Hamilton, 51;

final breach between Nelson and,
53, 55, 146-149;

later years of, 54,
55;

testimony to, of Nelson and of
his father, 55;

Nelson’s “letter of dismissal”
to, and her endorsement thereon, 146, 147;

date of death, i. 65 note.

Nelson, Maurice, Nelson’s eldest brother,
quoted by Lady Nelson, ii.
147 and note.

Niebuhr, the historian,
accounts of the Battle of
Copenhagen, quoted, ii. 81, 98, 112.

Nile, Battle of the, i. 343358.

Nisbet, Captain Josiah, Nelson’s stepson, birth and parentage,
i. 65;
goes to sea with Nelson in the
“Agamemnon,” 100;

Lady Hamilton’s kindness to,
111;

good conduct of, at Teneriffe,
302, 303;

Nelson attributes the saving of
his life to, 306, ii.
147;

St. Vincent promotes to commander
at Nelson’s request, i. 306;

Nelson’s disappointment in,
412;

estrangement between Nelson and,
ii. 146-148;

St. Vincent’s assertion of
Nelson’s high opinion of, in early life, 148 note.

Nisbet, Dr. Josiah, first husband of Lady Nelson, i.
65.

Nisbet, Mrs. Josiah, Lady Nelson’s name by first marriage.
See Nelson, Lady.

Niza, Marquis de, Portuguese admiral,
commanding squadron under
Nelson’s orders in the Mediterranean, 1798, 1799, i.
370;

conducts sea blockade of Malta,
370, 392,
ii. 1, 8, 9, 12, 14;

ordered temporarily to defence of
Messina, i. 413;

co-operates at sea with Nelson,
when expecting Bruix’s fleet, 420,
425;

limitations to Nelson’s authority
over, 439;

recalled by Portuguese
government, ii. 8;

Nelson forbids him to obey, 8,
9;

Nelson’s expressions of esteem
for, 9;

final recall allowed by Nelson,
14.

Orde, Admiral Sir John,
governor of Dominica, i.
59;

difficulty with Lord St. Vincent
concerning Nelson’s appointment to command a squadron, 337, 338;

assigned in 1804 to command part
of Nelson’s station, from the Straits of Gibraltar to Cape
Finisterre, ii. 247;

relations between Nelson and,
247, 248, 256-263, 291;

driven from before Cadiz by
combined fleets, 285;

popular outcry against,
290;

Nelson’s complaint against, for
not watching course of combined fleets, 290 note,
292-295;

relieved from duty at his own
request, 310.

“Orient,” French flagship at the Battle of the Nile,
present as the “Sans Culottes,”
in Hotham’s action of March 13, 1795, i. 162, 164, 166;

at the Battle of the Nile,
347, 349,
353, 354;

blows up, 354;
Nelson’s coffin made from
mainmast of, ii. 327.

Otway, Captain,
commands Sir Hyde Parker’s
flagship at the Battle of Copenhagen, ii. 77;

advises against the passage of
the Great Belt, 77, 78;

opposes the making signal to
Nelson to leave off action, 89;

message from Parker to Nelson by,
89, 91.

Paget, Sir Arthur,
succeeds Hamilton as British
minister to Naples, i. 397,
ii. 34, 35;

quotations from the “Paget
Papers,” i. 397, 398, ii. 23, 37.

Pahlen,
Russian minister of state during
Nelson’s command in the Baltic, ii. 107;

Nelson’s correspondence with,
112-114.

Palermo, Nelson’s residence in, i. 395420; ii.
2-35.

Palmas, Gulf of, in Sardinia,
rendezvous of Nelson’s fleet,
ii. 207, 277, 278, 282, 283;

Nelson learns there of
Villeneuve’s second sailing, 283.

Parker, Commander Edward,
aide to Nelson, ii.
134;

description of Nelson’s celerity
by, 134;

takes part in boat-attack on the
French vessels off Boulogne, 137;

mortally wounded,
138;

death of, and Nelson’s distress,
143.

Parker, Admiral Sir Hyde,
succeeds Hotham in command in the
Mediterranean, i. 199, 200;

Nelson’s dissatisfaction with,
202;

selected to command the Baltic
expedition, ii. 56;

Nelson joins, as second in
command, 65;

cool reception of Nelson by,
66-69;

growing influence of Nelson with,
70-74;

sluggish movements of, 71, 102,
106, 107;

Nelson’s comprehensive letter to,
75-77;

authorizes Nelson’s plan of
attack, 79;

the signal to leave off action,
89-93;

intrusts negotiations to Nelson,
100-104;

relieved from command,
110;

Nelson’s opinion of his conduct
in the Baltic, 110, 164.

Parker, Admiral Sir Peter,
early patron of Nelson, and chief
mourner at his funeral, i. 2022;

personal kindness to Nelson of,
20, 30;

Nelson’s gratitude expressed to,
ii. 105, 240.

Parker, Vice-Admiral Sir William,
controversy with Nelson about the
latter’s account of the Battle of Cape St. Vincent, i.
277282;

remonstrates with Lord St.
Vincent for Nelson’s appointment to command a detached squadron,
337, 338.

Parker, Captain William,
commander of the frigate
“Amazon,” anecdote of Nelson, i. 337 note, ii. 217;

anecdote of Captain Hardy,
245;

special mission and singular
orders given by Nelson to, 261-263;

accompanies Nelson to the West
Indies, 289, 295, 297;

final letter from Nelson to, 315,
316.

Pasco, Lieutenant,
Nelson’s signal officer at
Trafalgar, ii. 359;

anecdotes of Nelson by, 359, 360,
381, 882;

makes the signals “England
expects,” etc., 383,

and for “close action,”
384;

wounded, 390;
replies to a query made by Nelson
while dying, 390.

Paul I., Emperor of Russia,
congratulations to Nelson on the
Battle of the Nile, i. 363;

coalition of, with Austria and
Naples, 400, 404406;

becomes Grand Master of Knights
of Malta, and seeks the restoration of the Order, 406408;

Nelson’s compliments to,
ii. 10, 28;

successes of his general,
Suwarrow, 14;

subsequent reverses, and anger
of, against Austria and Great Britain, 15, 62;

indignation at the refusal of
Great Britain to surrender Malta to himself, 62;

renews the Armed Neutrality of
1780, with Sweden, Denmark, and Prussia, 63;

Bonaparte’s management of,
64;

murder of, 100.

“Penelope,” British frigate,
efficacious action of, in
compelling the surrender of the “Guillaume Tell,” French
ship-of-the-line, ii. 31, 328.

Pitt, William, Prime Minister of Great Britain,
marked courtesy shown to Nelson
when last in England by, ii. 156;

intercourse of Nelson with, just
before Trafalgar, 323, 327.

Porto Ferrajo, Island of Elba,
seized by Nelson in 1796,
i. 237;

British forces retire from Bastia
to, 253;

naval evacuation of,
superintended by Nelson, 259262.

RADSTOCK, Admiral, Lord,
quotations from letters of,
relating to Nelson, i. 152,
ii. 202 and note, 236, 239, 247, 289, 290, 291, 307, 308,
325.

“Redoutable,” French ship-of-the-line,
Nelson mortally wounded by a shot
from, ii. 387-389.

Registration of seamen, Nelson’s plans for, ii. 168.
169.

Revel,
Nelson’s desire to attack the
Russian detachment of ships in, ii. 74, 77, 100, 102, 106,
107, 111;

Nelson’s visit to,
112-114;

results of Nelson’s visit,
114.

Riou, Captain,
commands the frigate “Amazon,”
and a light squadron in the Battle of Copenhagen, ii. 82,
83, 86, 89, 91;

obeys signal to retire, and is
killed, 91.

Riviera of Genoa,
operations of Nelson upon the,
1795, 1796, i. 184236;

importance of, to the French,
184190.

Rochefort, the part of the French squadron at,
in Napoleon’s combinations,
ii. 269, 272, 312.

Rodney, Admiral, Lord,
effect of his victory upon
Nelson’s plans for Trafalgar, ii. 352.

Rogers, Samuel, anecdote of Nelson, ii. 50.

Rose, George,
Nelson’s interview with, in 1788,
i. 8284;

accompanies Nelson on board ship
before Trafalgar, ii. 337;

Nelson’s message to, when dying,
395.

Ruffo, Cardinal,
leader of the Neapolitan
“Christian Army” at Naples, 1799, i. 416;

concludes with the insurgents in
the castles a capitulation which Nelson annuls, 429 and note, 432;

stormy interview of, with Nelson,
431.

“Sabina,” Spanish frigate,
captured by the “Minerve”
carrying Nelson’s broad pendant, i. 259;

recaptured, 260.

“San Josef,” Spanish three-decked ship,
taken possession of by Nelson at
Battle of St. Vincent, i. 273276;

flagship to Nelson in the Channel
Fleet, ii. 56, 65.

“San Nicolas,” Spanish eighty-gun ship,
boarded by Nelson at Battle of
St. Vincent, i. 273276.

Santa Cruz, Canary Islands. See Teneriffe.

Sardinia, Island of,
importance of, in Nelson’s
opinion, ii. 200-205.

Saumarez, Sir James,
commands the “Orion,” at the
Battle of St. Vincent, i. 276,
277;

relieves Nelson in the blockade
of Cadiz, 288;

accompanies Nelson as second in
command in the Nile campaign, 316,
325, 332,
333 and note, 336, 345;

at Battle of the Nile, 349, 353;
sent to Gibraltar with the
prizes, 366, 368;

Nelson’s eulogy of, in the House
of Lords, ii. 160.

Scott, Rev. A.J.,
private secretary to Sir Hyde
Parker, and afterwards to Nelson in the Mediterranean, ii.
80, 92;

testimony of, to Nelson’s
religious feelings, 160;

Nelson’s method of transacting
business with, 233-235;

mention of Nelson’s kindliness
by, 236-238;

anecdote of Nelson, 293,
294;

remark of Nelson to,
368;

at Nelson’s death-bed, 389, 395,
396.

Scott, John,
public secretary to Nelson,
ii. 232;

remarks on the quickness of
Nelson’s intelligence, 236,

and on his kindliness,
238;

killed at Trafalgar,
385.

Sicily,
importance of Malta to, i.
330;

Nelson’s anxiety for, in 1799,
413, 414,
419, 423,
426428, 445, 447, ii.
5;

in 1803-5, ii. 185,
191-193, 196, 212, 282, 285-287;

Nelson’s estate of Bronté
in, ii. 2, 110.

Sidmouth, Lord. See Addington.

Smith, Sir Sidney,
Nelson’s indignation at the
mission of, to the Levant, i. 400402;

Nelson’s relations with, 402404;
successful defence of Acre by,
ii. 17;

Nelson’s peremptory orders to,
not to permit any Frenchman to quit Egypt, 18;

nevertheless, Convention of El
Arish countenanced by, 20-22;

Nelson’s distrust of, 10,
194.

Smith, Spencer, brother to Sir Sidney,
minister and joint minister of
Great Britain to Constantinople, i. 400403;

becomes secretary of embassy,
ii. 13.

Spain,
Nelson sees that Spain cannot be
a true ally to Great Britain, i. 104;

effect upon Nelson of declaration
of war by, 243250;

political condition of, in 1803,
ii. 181;

Nelson’s views concerning, 185,
199, 248, 251, 254, 258, 259, 265;

Nelson’s letter of instructions
to a captain contingent upon action of, 252.

Spencer, Earl,
first Lord of the Admiralty,
i. 294;

letters to Nelson from, quoted,
285, 361,
452, ii. 32-34;

letters of Nelson to, quoted,
i. 294, 327, 362, 401, 402, 407, 444, 445, 447, ii. 5,
6, 11, 12, 16, 27, 32, 34, 65;

indicates to Jervis the
Government’s wish that Nelson command the squadron in the
Mediterranean, i. 321, 322;

selects Sir Hyde Parker for
Baltic command, ii. 67.

St. George, Mrs.,
description of Lady Hamilton,
i. 380, 382;

account of meeting with Nelson
and the Hamiltons at Dresden in 1800, ii.
43-45;

remarks likeness of Nelson to the
Russian Marshal Suwarrow, 43.

“St. George,” British ship-of-the-line,
Nelson’s flagship in the Baltic
expedition, ii. 65;

Nelson quits, for the “Elephant,”
for the Battle of Copenhagen, 78.

St. Vincent, Battle of Cape, i. 268277.

St. Vincent, Earl. See Jervis.

Stewart, Lieutenant-Colonel,
accompanies the Baltic expedition
on board Nelson’s flagship, ii. 65;

narrative of the expedition, and
anecdotes of Nelson by, quoted, 65, 79, 82-84, 89-91, 94-96, 101,
113, 115.

Stuart, General,
in command of the British troops
at the siege of Calvi, i. 134,
136146;

apparent friction between Lord
Hood and, 142145;

Nelson’s high opinion of,
140, 143.

Suckling, Catherine, maiden name of Nelson’s mother, i.
4.

Suckling, Captain Maurice,
Nelson’s maternal uncle,
i. 5;

receives Nelson on board his ship
the “Raisonnable,” on entering the navy, 6;

care for Nelson during his early
years, 916;

made Comptroller of the Navy,
15;

procures Nelson’s promotion to
lieutenant, 16;

death of, 21;
Nelson’s care, when wounded at
Teneriffe, to save the sword of, 303;

successful naval engagement of,
on the date of Trafalgar, and expectation formed therefrom by
Nelson, ii. 368.

Suckling, William, Nelson’s maternal uncle,
Nelson appeals to, for aid to
marry, i. 43, 69, 70;

makes an allowance to Nelson,
70;

letters of Nelson to, 43, 69, 133.

Suwarrow, Russian marshal,
commands the combined Russian and
Austrian troops in Italian campaign of 1799, i. 416, ii. 2, 6, 15;

personal resemblance of Nelson
to, ii. 43, 112.

Sweden,
joins Russia, Denmark, and
Prussia in the Armed Neutrality of 1800, ii.
60-63.

Syracuse,
Nelson refreshes his squadron in,
before the Battle of the Nile, i. 340342;

Nelson’s opinion of, as a base
for his operations after the battle, 368,
369;

insecurity of, with headquarters
at Palermo, 414;

Nelson ordered by Keith to make
his headquarters at, ii. 30.

“TÉMÉRAIRE,” British ship-of-the-line,
Nelson’s supporter at Trafalgar,
ii. 378, 391.

Teneriffe, Nelson’s expedition against, i. 296306.

Tetuan,
Nelson’s visits to, for water and
fresh provisions, ii. 292-294, 314, 315;

sends a detachment to, before
Trafalgar, 360.

“Theseus,” British ship-of-the-line,
Nelson’s flagship before Cadiz
and at Teneriffe, 289-291, 300, 304.

Thomson,
name under which Nelson speaks of
himself in his correspondence with Lady Hamilton, ii.
149,

and borne by his daughter prior
to his own death, 366.

Toulon,
delivered by its inhabitants to
Lord Hood, i. 106, 107;

retaken by the French, 117;
Nelson reconnoitres, 198, 217;
Jervis’s efficient blockade of,
230, 242;

Nelson’s method of watching,
ii. 197-199, 202, 211-217.

Trafalgar, Battle of,
general plan of action, as
originally conceived, ii. 343-346;

discussed, 347-349;
contrasted with the tactics of
the battle as fought, 350-352;

anecdote concerning its
conception, 352;

narrative of,
363-397.

Trench, Mrs. See St. George.

Tripoli,
maintains formal war with Naples
and Portugal, for the purposes of piracy, i. 409, ii. 7;

Nelson’s diplomatic difficulties
with, i. 409, 410.

Troubridge, Sir Thomas,
nobly supports Nelson in his
initiative at the Battle of St. Vincent, i. 271273, 277282;

advises and accompanies Nelson in
the Teneriffe expedition, 296306;

limitations of, 300, 301,
and admirable qualities, 304306, ii.
141;

sent with a detachment of ten
ships-of-the-line to join Nelson in the Nile campaign, i.
323, 325,
326;

mentioned, 328, 329, 333, 340, 341, 343;
his ship, the “Culloden,”
unfortunately grounds before getting into action at the Nile,
352;

Nelson’s praise of, 364, ii. 10;
incidental services in the waters
of Italy and Malta, i. 393,
405, 414416, 419, 420, 437, 444, ii. 6, 13, 29;

remonstrates with Nelson on his
life at Palermo, i. 398;

sent by Nelson on a special
mission to Alexandria, 401;

singular anecdote of, 411;
letters of, to Nelson, 453, ii. 29, 35;
Nelson’s petulant reproach to,
ii. 28;

strong remonstrances of, to
Nelson, against quitting the blockade of Malta, 29, 30,
35;

return of, to England,
41;

impression of, that Nelson will
not serve again, 42;

advice to Miss Knight concerning
the Hamiltons, 48;

letter of Nelson to, concerning
the sailing of the Baltic fleet, 66;

beginning alienation of Nelson
from, 111, 140, 141, 142, 170;

St. Vincent’s opinion of, 116,
140.

Tunis,
Nelson’s mission to, in 1793,
i. 113116;

maintains formal war with Naples
and Portugal, for the purposes of piracy, 409, ii. 7;

Nelson’s diplomatic difficulties
with, i. 409, 410.

Turkey,
co-operates with Russia and Great
Britain in the Mediterranean, 1798, i. 392, 404406, 419, 420, 429, ii.
16-18;

Nelson’s sympathy with, against
Russia, i. 406, 408;

makes separate convention of El
Arish with French, regardless of her allies, ii. 19,
20;

interests of, threatened in the
Morea and in Egypt by the French in 1803-5, 185-188, 195,
211-213.

Tuscany, attitude of, towards France, in 1794, i. 156, 161;
importance of ports of, to
France, 157, 158;

difficult neutrality of, 185, 233;
Nelson imagines a French
enterprise against, by sea, 214, 217, 218, 219;

control of, obtained by the
French, 233;

Nelson’s operations on the coast
of, 236;

blockade of Leghorn and seizure
of Elba, 237;

political condition of, in
1803-5, during Nelson’s Mediterranean command, ii.
182.

Two Sicilies, the Kingdom of the, (Naples and Sicily,)
Nelson’s successful mission to,
to obtain troops for the occupation of Toulon, i. 110;

attitude towards France, 1795,
158;

sends flotilla to aid Nelson, but
too late in the season, 192;

makes an armistice with France,
1796, 233;

Nelson’s interest keenly excited
for, 247, 248;

makes peace with France, 1796,
251;

dissatisfaction with course of
France, in 1798, 319;

attitude of, towards France,
during the campaign of the Nile, 329331, 340, 341, 342;

Nelson’s anxieties for, 339;
Nelson’s extreme interest in,
throughout his life, after his return from the Nile, 369, 388, 412, 417, 427, 442446, 448, 450452, ii. 4, 5,
6, 39, 183, 190-194, 264-266, 282, 285-287;

joy of, upon receipt of the news
of Battle of the Nile, i. 371,
372;

strategic weight of, in the
counsels of Bonaparte, 391;

Nelson persuades, to declare war
against France, 389393;

overwhelming defeat of, and
flight of Court to Palermo, 394, 395;

restoration of the royal
authority in Naples, ii. 6;

refusal of the king to reside in
Naples, 5, 6;

occupation of Adriatic coast of,
by Bonaparte, 1803-5, 179.

Vado, Bay of,
occupied by Austrians in 1795,
i. 178;

best anchorage between Nice and
Genoa, 186;

importance of, to France,
187, 214,
215;

evacuated by Austrians after the
Battle of Loano, 201, 208;

held definitively by French,
223.

Valetta,
French in Malta shut in,
i. 392, 407, 409, ii. 7;

Nelson’s difficulties in
maintaining the blockade, ii. 7-10, 12-14;

urgency of Spencer and Troubridge
upon Nelson to await the capitulation of, 28-30,
32-35.

“Vanguard,” British ship-of-the-line,
Nelson’s flagship at the Battle
of the Nile, commissioned, i. 310;

dismasted off Corsica, 323;
at the Battle of the Nile,
348, 349,
350;

arrives at Naples, 371;
Nelson’s flag shifted from, to
the “Foudroyant,” 423.

Vansittart,
British envoy to Copenhagen in
1801, ii. 71-73;

report of Danish defences,
73;

explanations conveyed from Nelson
to the Admiralty by, 73.

“Victory,” British hundred-gun ship, Nelson’s flagship at
Trafalgar,
Jervis’s flagship at Battle of
St. Vincent, i. 275;

Nelson sails in, for the
Mediterranean, ii. 175;

his long stay on board of, 222,
313;

returns to England,
318;

again sails with Nelson,
338;

at Battle of Trafalgar, 370,
378-380, 384-389, 390-394, 397.

Villeneuve, French admiral,
commands the rear at the Battle
of the Nile, i. 357;

escapes with two
ships-of-the-line and two frigates, 357;

indecision of, 358, ii. 349;
commands the Toulon squadron,
after the death of Latouche Tréville, ii. 257,
271;

Napoleon’s orders to, 271,
272;

first sailing of, and disasters
encountered by, 272, 275, 276, 277;

second sailing of, from Toulon,
284;

arrival at Cadiz and in the West
Indies, 285;

Nelson learns of his passing the
Straits, 287,

and of his destination to the
West Indies, 292-295;

leaves West Indies for Europe, on
learning Nelson’s arrival, 301;

followed by Nelson,
302;

engagement of, with Calder’s
fleet, 313;

arrives at Ferrol,
314;

sails from Ferrol,
323;

arrival in Cadiz,
328;

dispositions for battle, before
Trafalgar, 349, 369, 370, 379, 380;

commander-in-chief of the entire
combined fleet, 363;

encounter of his flagship and
Nelson’s, 384-387;

surrender of, 391.

Villettes, British general, at the siege of Bastia, i.
130;
Nelson’s criticism on, when
commander of the troops at Malta, 1803, ii.
193;

characteristic letters of Nelson
to, 200, 250.

Wellington, Nelson’s one meeting with, ii. 321.

West Indies, Nelson’s early service in, i. 1730;
called by Nelson “the station for
honour,” i. 37;

Nelson enforces Navigation Act
in, 5365;

wishes to return to, in search of
more active service, 108, 115;

conjectures destination of French
Toulon fleet to, in 1804, ii. 249, 270;

importance of, to Great Britain,
270;

rendezvous fixed by Napoleon, for
the concentration of his fleets, in 1805, 271, 283;

Toulon squadron goes to, 284,
285;

Nelson pursues to, 296,
297;

Nelson’s week in, in June, 1805,
298-303;

his estimate of his services
rendered by going there, 301, 305;

Nelson returns to Europe from,
302-310.

William Henry, Prince, son of George III., and captain in the
British navy,
first meeting of Nelson with,
i. 38, 39;

description of Nelson at
twenty-four, by, 39;

accompanied by Nelson in visit to
Havana, 41;

Nelson’s association with, in
1786-87, 74, 75;

gives away the bride at Nelson’s
wedding, 75;

intimacy of Nelson with, 8688;
returns with his ship from
America, contrary to orders, 88;

at variance with the King,
88, 89;

made Duke of Clarence, 89;
effect of intimacy with, upon
Nelson, 89;

subsequent correspondence between
Nelson and, 239, 244, 256, 284, 451;

continues his friendship to Lady
Nelson, after her husband’s alienation, ii.
55.

Woolward, Frances Herbert, maiden name of Lady Nelson, i.
65.

Wurmser, Austrian marshal, succeeds Beaulieu, after the latter’s
defeat by Bonaparte, in 1796, i. 238;
raises the siege of Mantua,
238;

Nelson’s enterprise against
Leghorn dependent on the success of, 240;

defeated by Bonaparte, at
Castiglione and Lonato, 241.

Wyndham, British minister to Tuscany, mention of Nelson and the
Hamiltons by, ii. 38, 39;
strained relations of, towards
Nelson and the Hamiltons, 39.

Scroll to Top